《Femdom Island》


 Chapter 1 Character Sheet (Spoilers)

    ?This is the character introduction so you might find some spoilers, I would rmend not reading it if you don''t want to get spoiled.

    Check out my discord for Illustration: https://discord.gg/kHNVDfBTJr

    Nikol Page (Nikol)

    Nikol is a handsome young man with ck colour hair. His body is a little muscr but it was not a bulky type of body. He had an average height with a sharp jawline. The only thing average about him was his height, Nikol had a handsome-looking face. His grades and sports were good when he was in high school. He was expecting to go to college next year.

    Vi Page:- Elder sister of Nikol

    Vi is Nikol''s elder sister. She has the same ck hair as Nikol. She took care of him from his childhood. She is a sessful businesswoman. She was taller than Nikol and had a curvaceous figure and a huge butt with a heavenly pair of boobs.

    Usha Ron:- Chief of the Ron tribe

    Usha is a mature woman in her middle age. She is a responsible woman who took care of the whole tribe after the death of her mother. Her mature nature helps her to be the big sister to everyone in the ron tribe. She has a blonde colour long and curly hair which looked absolutely stunning. Her round body is a divine sight to behold. Use a is a little taller than Nikol and has a stunningly beautiful pair of boobs.

    Alva:- Daughter of Usha

    Alva is the daughter of the Usha. She is a kind girl with big-sister energy. She reminds Nikol of his sister. She has the same blond colour hair but is long and beautiful. Sometimes her personality is serious.

    Nym: Friend of Alva

    Nym is a friend of Alva. Unlike, everyone in the tribe she has an interest in medicine and magic. Nikol first meet her in the forest when she was collecting nts. She has the biggest pair of boobs among everyone in the tribe. Her chubby nature is one of her striking features of her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eva Kano: Chief of the Kano tribe

    Eva is the chief of the Kano tribe which are enemies of the ron tribe. She was a battle-hungry woman with strength that''s rivaling the chief of the ron tribe. Her dark skin and round and muscr body were a splendid spectacle to behold. Just like Usha, she also had a kind side hidden inside her sadistic nature. Her huge boobs and butt added a mature charm to her body.

    Lydia- Sister of Eva, Vice Chief of Kano tribe

    Lydia is the sister of Eva Kano and the Vice Chief of the Kano tribe. Unlike the Ron tribe, the Kano tribe is controlled by two chiefs. Lydia is kind and faithful toward her sister and loves Emily very much. Even though she is not a mother, her personality just radiates the nature of a mother. Her hips and butt are so wide and beautiful that she could easily crush someone with her huge butt. The ample breasts of her is a really gorgeous sight to behold. Her dark skinbined with all this makes her one of the prettiest women in the tribe.

    Emily- Daughter of Eva

    Emily is the daughter of Eva Kano. She is a girl with a tsundere personality. She might look like a prideful girl to the others, who don''t know about her but deep down she is a pretty nice girl. Her bob-cut hair with her dark skin is a killerbination. She has moderate size breasts and butt which are shaped absolutely amazing.

    Tisha stina - Queen of Elves

    Tisha is a high elf queen of all the elves remaining. She has a majesty of a queen and the beauty of a goddess. Most of the elves consider her as a goddess more than a queen as the royal bloodline of elves has direct connections with goddesses. Her ample breast and huge butt are enough to entice any living being, butbined with her silver hair and sharp ears is a perfect and deadlybo.

    Zenda Grushal - Elfmander

    Zenda is the powerfulmander of the elf kingdom. Her loyalty to Tisha and the goddess was undying. She also had blonde hair like all the other elves with sharp ears making her charm look deadly at the same time she gave a tomboy feeling.

 Chapter 2 Warning

    ?Dear Readers, I thank you everyone for the support you gave to my previous book,

    This is my second work so there might be some grammar mistakes here and there, I would like it if you point them out for me but I think this work is more refined than my previous one, so if you like give it a try:)

    This novel has a plot and it''s not only about having sex:)

    What to expect from this story:

    Just like my previous work, this one is also an R-18 so I warn everyone but, don''t worry I won''t write things like,<novelnext></novelnext>

    Netorare, Scat, Gilf, Gore and many more ufortable things.

    Tags:- Vani, Netori, BDSM, Milf, Teen, Yuri, Yandere, Tsundere, Roley

    I hope you guys support my this book too, don''t forget to leave a review If you like this novel??

    ElectricLuna

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 3 Prolouge

    ?It was another peaceful day in Nikol''s life. Atst, he graduated from high school with super high grades and a rmendation to one of the best colleges in the country.

    To celebrate this Nikol was invited by his sister to go on a cruise vacation as a gift. They were super excited to go on this trip but Nikol had an untold secret hidden within him. He was scared of the ocean, Nikol agreed to go on this because his sister enjoyed this but he felt sick just remembering about it.

    "What are you doing? Get on quickly, Nikol," His sister had a beautiful voice which could enchant anyone.

    "Coming, I was just dozing off a little," Nikol replied.

    Vi was a sessful businesswoman. Herpany had many shares in the country. She could easily affect the stock market just by waving her hands. There was nobody who didn''t know about her business cooperation as she had many shares in differentpanies.

    Her ck colour hairbined with her amazing body made her a beautiful and strict-looking big sister. Vi got many marriage proposals since she''s at the age to get married.

    People had no idea why she rejected every single proposal even from well-known families in the country.

    Her friends knew how much she loved her brother and her excuse for rejecting every proposal had to do something with her brother. Vi promised to ept a marriage proposal after Nikol graduated from high school.

    She had always been the responsible elder sister for Nikol, and he felt somewhat guilty for not giving her freedom.

    Nikol and Vi had been always close as siblings since their childhood. Their father was the owner of the business that Vi is continuing now. Nikol was a little boy when they lost their father, so he had no clear memories of him. Most of their rtives tried to steal their money and insurance using adoption as a reason but their grandmother helped them in their time of need.

    The reason for the death of their father is unknown even up to date. Vi wasn''t the best when she first took the business and many started to ridicule her but somehow she made the normal business into, one of the top sses in the country.

    Both Vi and Nikol had no memories of their mother. They had a few pictures of her but unusually, they are blurred and unidentifiable. Niki thought that his father must have hated her for some reason for not having a clear picture of her.

    Nikol reluctantly got onto the ship carefully avoiding looking down, he wanted to stay inside and enjoy all the extravagant foods and services of this luxury boat service.

    Vi was so excited to have a vacation with her beloved brother, she was happy about his graduation but at the same time, she was anxious about her promise to him.

    Since both of them had luxury ss tickets, they were able to get onto the boat fairly easily than others, It took a few hours to start the ride but at the same time, it was enjoyable.

    "Nikol, Congrattions on graduating," Vi said with her ever-radiant smile.

    "Thank you, sister, it''s all thanks to you," Nikol knew that without his sister, he wouldn''t be able to do all the work without worrying about money.

    "Do you really want to go to college? Why don''t youe and work with me in ourpany?" She was feeling rather sad that he wants to leave her.

    "Sister, I can''t always trouble you, You should also have a life, You''re at the age to get married and have kids, I don''t want you to destroy your life because of me, that''s why I decided to go to a college," Nikol was feeling sad looking at her face.

    "I told you, I don''t want to get married, why can''t you stay with me?" She was losing her mood to enjoy the trip.

    Nikol felt the mood bing damp so he decided to talk about thister and let her enjoy this cruise,

    "We should talk about thister, Why don''t we enjoy this vacation for now,"

    She thought for a minute and agreed with him andy on her chair to enjoy the breeze of the ocean and the warmth of the sunlight. Even she didn''t want to destroy their super exciting vacation with depressing topics.

    "Dear passengers, We are nearing the habitat of the dolphins so if you want to see them, we ask you to get near the balcony,"

    The announcement woke them up and Vi had an excited look on her face. She was a huge lover of dolphins, even back in their childhood days she loved watching animals more than everything.

    "Brother, I want to see dolphins,e with me," Nikol was scared to go near the balcony so he stayed in the hallway allowing Vi to go and watch them.

    Vi had no idea about his seasickness so she thought he wasn''t interested in dolphins.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because of his seasickness, it was hard for him to enjoy it as much as she did on this vacation.

    "Nikol,e here, there are dolphins here," She was excited like a child to see them.

    "No, thank you, sister, you can watch them without me," He wanted to see those cute dolphins but his phobia didn''t allow him to do that.

    People were happily watching the stunts of those dolphins while taking pictures, the luxury area was situated two floors higher than the normal area so they had a better view than the others.

    While all of this was happening, Nikol saw a man walking in the direction of the balcony, He was a little tipsy and didn''t look like he had the greatest time on this ship.

    He walked toward the balcony mindlessly and tried to push Vi from the balcony to the ocean. Nikol felt his whole body bing numb looking at that. He screamed and unconsciously ran and tried to stop what he was going to do but it was toote.

    The drunk man pushed his elder sister from the ship which caused her to lose her bnce and fall from the ship to the ocean.

    Nikol ran and tried to catch her but he couldn''t reach there in time, he looked at the ocean from the balcony.

    He felt his mind going crazy looking at the sea but he didn''t have time to think about his condition. Nikol jumped from the balcony to the sea.

    He knew how to swim but his phobia of the ocean got in the way of him doing it correctly. Somehow he was able to hold his sister''s hand.

    "Arghhh~help us," He felt water entering his mouth and it got hard for him to breathe.

    Nikol was holding his sister but he felt his consciousness slowly fading away,

    ''Someone save my sister''

    Thest thing he remembered was holding the hand of Vi tightly.

    When he felt his consciousness returning back, he was lying on a superfortable bed.

    "What the hell happened to me?"

    Nikol was confused by the bright-looking room which didn''t have any lights but for some reason, it was super bright.

    He looked around to find some clues about this unknown ce, then he remembered what happened to him and started to look for his sister.

    If he was saved by someone then his sister should be here too.

    The door of the room slide opened and a beautiful-looking woman with blue colour long hair entered the room with her graceful steps with a bowl which looked like soup.

    "Oh, Darling, You''re awake, Wait for a minute, I''ll feed you this soup, it will bring you some energy,"

    I had only one question in my mind looking at her.

    "How the hell is she so beautiful?"

    I felt a sense of familiarity with her at the same time she looked like a majestic being who was way high above my leagues.

    Her beautiful figure was almost mind-blowing for Nikol.

 Chapter 4 Reunite

    ?"Who are you?"

    Nikol asked her with a not-so-loud voice. She looked at him with a kind gaze and started patting his head. He felt his mind bing calm from her touch.

    "Don''t panic, I will exin everything, but first eat this, you must be starving after travelling through a whole dimension," Nikol felt his stomach grumbling looking at the delicious-looking soup.

    He started slurping the delicious soup greedily without giving a second look at it. It only took a few minutes for him topletely finish it.

    "Was it good?" The beautifuldy asked.

    "It was very delicious, I''m sorry for being rude to you," Nikol was getting hisposure back after having a rxing meal.

    He again looked at the beautifuldy who had blue colour hair, at first he thought it was dyed but it looked so natural. She had a well-sculptured face with a beautiful-looking figure.

    Every step she took contained grace and elegance.

    "Who are you to treat me this kindly and didn''t I drown in the ocean?" Nikol was confused because he was pretty sure this wasn''t a hospital because it had no hospital equipment or anything.

    "Where should I start? I know you will hate me after you get to know my true identity, but still, I can''t hide anything," She had a sad look on her face.

    "My name is Artemis, I''m your mother, you might not remember me because I had to leave you right after giving birth, but you''re my son," Her words took Nikol by a surprise.

    "W-what? I don''t believe you, father told me my mother died after a few years of giving birth to me," His voice was trembling while looking at her.

    "I really am your mother, darling, believe me," She felt painful seeing him all confused like that.

    "I will tell you the whole story, and then you will believe me, it''s a long story" She took her seat back.

    "Before I met your father, I was a heavy man-hater. I didn''t want to depend on a man as others do. One day, when I was visiting your father''s world, I met him by a chance, at first I didn''t like him just like the other males but it took only a few weeks from your world, for me to fall in love with him, I met his parents and got the permission to marry him," She was talking looking at Nickol.

    She exined to him how they spent time happily before she got the news she was pregnant. Nickol thought they were talking about his sister but he didn''t know that, she was talking about him.

    "I sessfully gave birth to a beautiful baby boy, but my family didn''t like that and they forced me to do something hideous, so I had to be a little rough with them, As a result, I had to leave your father and his world," Her face became painful when she remembered about the love of her life.

    Nikol felt sad looking at her, but he was more confused about the situation, he had no idea what was happening anymore.

    "Why are using words like your world, his world like you''re from a different world," He felt curious and confused at the same time.

    "Ah, didn''t I tell you? I''m a goddess from the heavenly dimension, now you''re in the same dimension because I brought you here,"

    Nikol couldn''t believe what he was hearing, if someone else said that she was a goddess like that he would have ignored it as a joke but her serious face made him mindful of her.

    "My own son doesn''t believe that I''m a goddess, what should I do?" She had several methods to prove she was a goddess to him but she chose to do a little party trick.

    "Even clowns in the circuses, can do things like this?" Nikol''s belief in her words was slowly fading away because of her party tricks.

    "Ugh~ I didn''t want to do this but since my cute son underestimate his mom, I will show you," She had a smug smile on her face.

    Right after she said that her hair started to glow giving a beautiful light, Nikol was absolutely stunned by this beautiful sight. Her body started to change and changed into a beautiful blue colour bird.

    "Now you see, I can change my forms too, Once I spied on your father with this form, do you know what I found?" She started to gossip about things she found about him. Nikol was sure of one thing about her, she loved his

    father so much.

    Nikol felt strange looking at a talking bird,

    "Ok, I believe you, can you turn into your previous form?"

    She changed back to her human form giving the same bright colour light. She took her seat again and started to continue her story.

    "Now that you believe I am a goddess and your mother, I want to say one thing," She hugged him a little tighter. Her bountiful boobs were pressing against his face almost suffocating him.

    "I''m d you grew up to be a fine young man,"  Her tone was so lovely and motherly that Nikol felt his eyes are getting wet but he didn''t want to cry and dampen the mood.

    "So mother, you know something about my father''s death?" Nikol didn''t notice her face bing disfigured with anger when he asked that question.

    "No, darling it''s just a normal ident," Nikol felt, she was hiding something but he didn''t know what to expect.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mother, did I die in that world and where''s the sister, I hope you gave her some soup too," Nikol was curious to know about what happened after drowning.

    "No, you didn''t die, I teleported you here before you die, if you die, your soul will be sent to the reincarnation cycle, I don''t want you to have another mother except me, though I had to use some extra power to bring you here in flesh," She returned back to her lovely mother face.

    "Oh~ so there are things, that even gods cannot do," Nikol was excited to know about all these new things.

    "What happened to sister? Is she resting?" Nikol questioned her but, she didn''t reply to him. Artemis looked at him confused.

    "What sister are you talking about? We had only you as a child," Artemis dropped the bomb on Nikol''s head.

    "W-what? No! No! You''re mistaken, why can''t you remember Vi?" Nikol felt his mind getting confused again by all these things.

    "Calm down, darling," Artemis caressed his head iming him down from his panic nature.

    She sent her memories about their family into his head. She didn''t send everything because she felt he wasn''t ready to know about the truth but even she didn''t know about a sister.

    "This cannot be, I''m pretty sure, I had a sister," He was getting confused by the memories he got from Artemis and his own memories.

    "Maybe, she is adopted or something, since I couldn''t be with you, Hubby must have decided to adopt someone," She tried to reason about it.

    "So where''s she? Don''t tell me she drowned and died," Nikol had the worst premonition about it.

    "Was she holding your hand, when she drowned?"

    Nikol''s memory was a little murky but he knew he held the hand of his sister. He nodded at her words.

    "Then she must have been reincarnated to the world, I''m going to send you, most probably," She didn''t know much about it because she was greatly weakened by all the things that happened.

    "You''re going to send me somewhere, but why I thought you brought me here because you wanted to keep me here," He was honestly confused about her aim.

    "I cannot keep you here, If other gods noticed, I brought you here they would probably do something to you, so I''m going to send you to my own world," Her words made sense to him because he knew some information about gods by her memory imntation.

    "I''m not sending you there without a goal, because I need your help to make things right in that world too," She said.

    "What do you mean?" Nikol questioned her.

    "Actually, I made that world when I was a heavy man-hater so there are no males in that world until now I kept giving them children as blessings but now that my power is weakened, I have no way of doing that so I need your help, My son, get your dick out and do what you need to do," She was sounding more and more unreasonable with her requests.

    "Is that something you should ask from your son?" Nikol didn''t know that his mother was like this.

    "What, are you a herbivore? I didn''t expect my son to be this much of a virgin," She almost sounded a little taunting.

    "It''s just, I wasn''t interested in high school, do you know how many girls confessed to me? I was just thinking of earning money and freeing my sister from taking my responsibility," He tried to convince her but she didn''t stop embarrassing him.

    "Listen, my son, You got a big asset just like your father, you need to use it a little more to show those girls who''s the boss," She tried to convince him to go there.

    "Fine, but you must help me to find Vi," Nikol said.

    Artemis agreed with his condition, but he didn''t know that something unexpected would happen.

    "It''s nice to see you all grown up, darling," She wanted to quickly send him because she felt her power was framing rather vastly keeping him here.

    "It''s nice to see you too, mother," He said his farewell.

    "I will now send you," She started another amazing-looking spell which surrounded Nikol''s whole body. He felt his consciousness fading away little by little.

    He quickly looked at Artemis,

    "I don''t know whether I love you as a mother, but I definitely like you," He wanted to leave those few words with her.

    She gave him a little smile and his whole body disappeared from the room.

    "I hope you achieve sess, my boy," Those were herst words before she fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 5 In The Forest

    ?Nikol felt his mind floating without any sensation for a few minutes. It was a really strange feeling to experience.

    "Ugh~ Where am I?" He looked around the unusual forest, he was lying down on the beach with his wet clothes from the ship.

    "I fell from the ship, then I lost my consciousness, I can''t remember anything from there onward," He thought trying to remember what happened to him.

    He had this strange sensation of remembering someone important to him but at the same time, he was getting a huge headache when he tried to do that.

    "Sister, where''s she? If I got here, that means did something happens to her or is she okay?" The questions in his mind didn''t stop popping.

    "This is why I dislike the ocean, I shouldn''t have tried to act brave and do something I''m afraid of," He thought while getting up from the sandy beach.

    His clothes were wet and filled with sand, felt highly ufortable moving around like this. Nikol quickly wiped off the extra sand from his body and searched around for anything helpful.

    He didn''t want to enter the forest suddenly because he had no idea where he was right now.

    "Looks like an Ind, do I have to go inside, I kind of feel thirsty," He took a broken branch which was near the entry of the forest and decided to find some fruits and water to survive.

    Nikol had a good experience with camping and hiking in the forest when he was in high school, and he didn''t feel much ufortable in the forest.

    "These nts look different somehow, and these fruits I have never seen them in my life," He thought while trying to pluck some orange colour fruit which looked like berries.

    He didn''t expect to find the most creepiest thing near a bunch of berries. Just as he was about to pluck them, a giant spider came out from a big hole.

    "Arghhh~" He couldn''t help but shout looking at its creepy nature and sound. It had many legs with some sticky hair and its head looked like a small coconut.

    He reflexively tried to throw his branch at it but, something unexpected happen when he did that. His throw was so fast that it broke one of the spider''s legs into two pieces.

    "What the hell? How could I do that?" He was confused about it and at the same time, he felt excited to see his magnificent throw breaking one of its legs.

    Since he didn''t have anything he could throw at it, Nikol decided to run until he find a stone or some branch again.

    The forest he was running through was so beautiful and it had so many fruits and flowers of different kinds. He could have enjoyed all this beautiful scenery, if not for this creepy-looking spider.

    It followed him like it had some grudge against him. Nikol didn''t expect it to shoot cob webs at him but somehow his body movements were so fast that, he was able to dodge it.

    This kept happening until he saw that monster getting stabbed by so many arrows at the same time. He wanted to wait and look but, his instinct told him to hide because it might be another creepy creature or some man-eating monster.

    He quickly hid near a tree and looked at the pity-looking spider who was pierced with dozens of spears or arrows. Nikol''s attention was quickly driven to the people who appeared from the shadows of the trees.

    "Hahh~ What the hell?" He couldn''t help but gasp at the scenery in front of him.

    A bunch of half-naked women kept attacking the spider to make sure it was dead but it wasn''t the spider that took Nikol''s attention, it was their clothes.

    All of them were half naked wearing revealing clothes which emphasised their curves and private ces.

    "Are they tribe people? Unbelievable to think, that people like this exist," Nikol thought while trying to take a closer look at their beautiful faces.

    He wanted to talk with these people but, Nikol wasn''t sure whether it was a good idea since he heard some tribes like to do cannibalism, so if they are like that, his life would be in danger if

    Just as he was about to leave this ce and find a safe ce to hide, he felt something touching his neck. He felt a pair of soft mounds hitting his back with two small tips.

    "Stop! Who are you? Which tribe are you from? Why are you spying on us?" She kept questioning him keeping her dagger on his neck.

    Nikol didn''t know how he was able to understand theirnguage but, he understood what she said.

    "Wait! Wait! Don''t kill me, I don''t taste good, you might as well eat that spider, it might taste better than me," Nikol felt chills imagining his body grilling on a campfire with an apple stuck in his mouth.

    "What are you talking about?" She didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    "Which tribe are you from? You don''t look like you''re from Kano," She kept questioning him.

    "I''m not from a tribe, I was alone until now," Nikol wanted to take the chance and run but, with a dagger on his neck it was hard for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Never heard! Humans don''t live alone, who are you?" She didn''t want to believe his words.

    Thismotion here attracted all the otherrades of her. There were about a dozen of them looking at Nikol with interest.

    "Hey! Hey! Look she''s one of us, but why does she look different?"

    "She looks really beautiful for some reason,"

    "Big sister Alva, can we keep her?"

    [A/N : Sometimes people might refer to him as ''she'' because the concept of male doesn''t exist in this ce]

    They were talking among themselves looking at Nikol curiously. All of them were half-naked and beautiful that, if Nikol hadn''t worn his underwear his boner would have been an obvious sight for all of them.

    "No, we don''t know her, I''ll take her to the vige chief, she will decide what to do with her," Alva said looking at them.

    "Bind his hands, If he tries to run shoot him with arrows," Alva gave the order and removed her dagger from his neck.

    Until now Nikol couldn''t see her face because she was behind him the whole time. Nikol felt his heartbeat rising while looking at her. Without a doubt, she was the most beautiful girl in this group.

    Alva had blonde hair which was long and fluffy looking. Her curvaceous and shiny body was a sight to drool on for any man. Even though they were living like a tribe people, her body was fairly clean and had no blemishes or marks except some cut marks.

    Nikol wanted to keep admiring her but, they didn''t allow him to do that. They quickly use a rope to bind his hand so that he won''t be able to move.

    "Don''t do anything stupid, follow me" Alva had an unwavering attitude.

    Others were carrying the big spider, they hunted using something like a bed and gossiped about me. Nikol was interested in their talking but I first had to analyse the situation.

    "Are they going to kill me?" It was the main question Nikol had in his mind. He didn''t want to be food even to these cute-looking girls.

    Nikol tried to break the rope using his power but surprisingly it was easy. Nikol remembered how he easily pierced the spider with a branch.

    He wanted to quickly break this rope and leave but, it was better to wait and see what was going to happen because even for him it will be hard to survive in the forest all alone until a rescue boat appears.

    If they try to eat him, Nikol decided to run as fast as he can.

    Alva was silently observing him and the environment around her sharply. She looked like the leader of this group because the others were mainly easy-going and friendly, unlike Alva.

    Even though they didn''t talk with him, he heard their bickering about how they caught him but for some reason, nobody talked about eating me so he felt really happy not hearing that.

    They walked for a few minutes until Nikol started to feel extremely thirsty without water.

    "Please give me water," They didn''t notice that he was thirsty until he said that.

    Alva looked at him with an unfocused gaze and quickly took her gourd and poured some water into his mouth. Nikol felt his body getting refreshed with a bit of water.

    "Thank you, you''re kind girl," Nikol was feeling grateful for her.

    She didn''t reply to him but, Nikol saw she had a little smile on her face after he said, his thanks to her.

    They continued their journey until Nikol saw a big wall guarded by some women. He expected something like a tent but he was truly surprised by this spectacle.

    "What the hell is this ce?" He couldn''t help but ask Alva.

    "This our vige Ron tribe, you''re going to meet our chief now, so don''t say anything unwanted," She kept reminding him about it.

    Nikol thought they were some kind of tribe people ording to their clothes but, he didn''t expect to see some proper houses and walls. It wasn''t to the point that can be called it was modern but it had some quality in it. It was like some houses in the medieval age.

    Another thing in this vige didn''t sit right with him. He looked around searching for it when he entered the city but, he couldn''t find what he searched for. In the end, he decided to ask from Alva.

    "Where are the men in this vige?"

 Chapter 6 Mature Chief

    ?"Where are the men in this vige?" Nikol couldn''t hide his curiosity so he asked Alva.

    Alva looked at him confused at first. She didn''t know what he was asking for. She looked at the other girls to see whether they understood what men are, but none of them had any idea what he was talking about.

    "What are men? Never heard before, is it some kind of food?" Alva had no idea about it so she decided to be straightforward with Nikol.

    "What? You don''t know men?" He was confused.

    "Men, the opposite of women," He tried to exin but Alva felt like he was trying to make a joke.

    "Are you trying to joke with me?" Alva couldn''t understand him.

    She felt a different sensation from this person that she was unable to exin. When she touched his back with her chest, it felt different somehow. At first, she was interested in what he wanted to say but she decided to ignore it since she couldn''t understand.

    Nikol had no memory of what happened in Artemis''s dimension for some reason. If he had memory he would have known thisnd was a bizarre creation of his own mother when she was an extreme man-hater.

    "So none of you know what a man is?" Even though he kelp asking questions none of them tried to answer him mainly because they had no idea about the word ''man''.

    At first, Nikol kept trying to take answers from them but when they ignored him, he decided to find the answers to the question by himself when the time is right.

    They kept walking with the giant spider that was the main attraction in the vige. Most of the children were getting close to look at this interesting scenery.

    "All of them are women, even small kids are women, there are no men, does that mean there are no men in this vige?"

    "If so, why aren''t there any males? Did they got killed by a zombie virus like in the films?" Even Nikol didn''t know that he was this creative to build up a whole scenario in his head.

    They passed some ordinary-looking houses before entering a terrace which looked huge and had a building in between them. All of them gave Nikol a pure medieval feeling.

    "You guys go and hand this giant spider to the girls, I will go and meet our chief with this one," Alva said while pointing at Nikol.

    All the girls nodded at her words and left the ground with the giant spider. Nikol forgot about the giant spider after seeing all the amazing boobs and butts but now that he looks at it again, the spider looks grosser and creepier than when he saw it the first time.

    "How can a spider that big exist?" Nikol asked looking at Alva.

    "It''s less dangerous than those bloody spiders, you were lucky to encounter a giant spider instead of a blood spider," She said without looking at me with her eyes.

    "I can''t seem to understand them, they talk like spiders were supposed to be this big from the beginning, Is this another ind on the earth or somewhere else?" Nikol thought looking at the round booty in front of him.

    Alva noticed his gaze but she didn''t mind it because in thisnd there were no men to look at them with strange gazes.

    They entered a big hall which looked like a medieval mansion, Alva became silent looking at the beautifuldy in front of him. She had the same hair colour as Alva but her gaze was much more authoritative than anyone in the room.

    "You returned my daughter, how did the hunt go?" She wasn''t looking at us because we were facing in the opposite direction to her. She reacted to our footsteps.

    She was talking with two other women who looked just as powerful as the blond-haireddy.

    "Mother, I have something to discuss," Alva said.

    "What''s it, my daughter?" She turned around but her attention was not on Alva, she was looking at Nikol with a questioning gaze.

    "Alva, who''s she? I have never seen her in our tribe," She questioned Alva.

    "We found her in the forest mother, she doesn''t look like she''s from the Kano tribe so I thought of bringing her here," Alva was scared that her mother will scold her for bringing a stranger to their tribe.

    She wasn''t paying attention to Alva because she was looking at Nikol intensely.

    "Who''re you? What were you doing in the forest alone?" She questioned him ignoring Alva.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t really remember, When I woke up, I was near the beach so I wanted to find something to eat, that''s why I entered the forest," Nikol was feeling intimated by her gaze but rather than feeling scared, he was feeling shy to be a target by the gaze of a beautiful maturedy like her.

    "How can we believe you''re not a spy from the kano tribe?" She asked.

    "I don''t know, but please, believe me, I''m not a spy, my name is Nikol Page and I can''t really remember anything," Nikol didn''t know he managed to sessfully answer her tricky question.

    "She''s not a spy, looks like she really lost her memories, What should we do?" She questioned the other twodies.

    "Mother, how do you know about that?" Alva was confused for a minute. She only talked with Nikol for a few seconds but how can she say surely Nikol wasn''t a spy?

    "If she was a spy, she would have tried to exin about her skin colour because all of us know that all the Kano tribe is dark-skinned,"

    "Looks like this girl really doesn''t have any memories, I feel so bad for her now," Nikol was surprised to find that the strict-lookingdy was so kind to him.

    "Well, we can let her stay with us, no harm right?" One of thedies suggested.

    "That''s a good idea but we cannot let her stay alone, even though we made sure to some extent, she can still be a spy," Chief said while looking at Nikol.

    "Alva, can you monitor her for a few days, if she shows no sign of spying or anything then that''s okay," She suggested to which Alva gave a nod.

    Even though Alva was influential among the girls, she looked like an obedient girl in front of her mother.

    "That''s good, all is solved, Wee to the tribe Nikol,"

    "My name is Usha Ron, you can call me Chief Ron and if you need anything ask them someone until you get used to the work," She said while going back to her seat.

    After that, the other twodies also introduced their names to Nikol. He gave the proper greeting to them and left the room with Alva.

    "I guess you know my name but just in case I will introduce myself, I am Alva and the daughter of Chief Ron," Nikol nodded at her introduction. They were wandering through every ce because Alva wanted to introduce all of them to Nikol.

    Her kind and big sister energy reminded Nikol of his sister but he wasn''t going to feel down all day because the sooner he find a solution to this he will be able to go back to his home.

    "You''re much more friendly than I thought," Nikol gave his honest opinion about Alva.

    "Well you''re kind of fun to talk with, and I really like your t chest, look at my chest, it''s all big and hard to move," She said while shaking them with her hands.

    Nikol felt the softness of them just by looking at them. He was staring at them absent mindlessly.

    "Are you okay? You really look like someone who lost his memory, I guess I will have to take care of you until you get your memory back," Alva was feeling a little sorry looking at his face.

    They visited the training grounds, meeting hall and many more faculties. Unlike others, Alva lived in this big building which belonged to the chief since she was her daughter.

    "You can sleep in that empty house, it''s not that big but it will be sufficient for one person," Nikol gave his thanks to Alva and went inside the house. It was a little dusty but it wasn''t a problem for someone who was about to sleep in the forest.

    Nikol was a little exhausted from all the things that happened today, so he wanted to take a little rest.

    "I''ll find out about this strange ce, tomorrow, right now, I need to sleep," Nikol was lying on the not-so-soft bed thinking about how crazy his day was. It took only a few seconds for him to fall asleep.

    It wasn''t the mostfortable sleep because the bed was so hard but, he managed to get satisfied with it.

    Niki dreamed about his sister and their old times back in the house and he felt extremely lonely without her.

    Most of the time Vi would brag into his roomining about how she can''t sleep alone in her room. He remembered how she would act stubborn when he asked her to leave him alone.

    "Sister, Where are you?" He didn''t know what to do without her while thinking about all this Nikol fell into his sleep.

 Chapter 7 Point Of View

    ?Usha POV

    I was working on a new project with all my helpers, Normally I would have left this mundane thing to other workers but this project was somewhat important for the whole tribe.

    "Can we gather enough mana stones by the end of this month?" I questioned my helper, who was busy with appear work.

    "Most probably, If we''ve never encountered any problem," She answered me quickly.

    Suddenly the door of the room opened and I heard Alva calling to me, I didn''t expect anything unusual but right after she said that she found someone in the forest, I couldn''t help but worry thinking it might be some kind of spy or monster,

    I observed the person Alva brought with her, she had an unusually t chest and a little muscr body. Her face was beautiful and, her short hair somehow matched her perfectly.

    Since I was suspicious of her, I decided to check on her and ask some questions but, Alva told me that she had lost her memory.

    [A/N : She here refers to ''Nikol'']

    Even though she told me about her like that, I still couldn''t shake the ufortable feeling I had about her,

    After talking and questioning her for a fair amount of time, I was pretty sure he might not be a spy but, still, I decided not to be careless.

    "Alva, take care of her for a few days, She might be a spy so keep a tight eye on her," I permitted them to leave, deep down I was happy that someone was able to take attention to Alva as she had unfriendly nature with her.

    "Chief! Do you think it''s the work of the Kano tribe?" The one who was helping me with my work asked while looking at me anxiously.

    "I don''t think so, but let''s keep an eye on them for now," I went back to my work.

    The world is bing more hectic day by day and there are no limits to the threats to the tribe so I had to stay strong to help everyone.

    "My goddess, you''re still ignoring us," I thought while going back to work.

    Alva POV

    After leaving the chief meeting room with Nikol, I introduced myself to her. while walking down the hallway.

    I felt pity seeing her all lost and at the same time I had this feeling of protectiveness when seeing her,

    "Don''t worry, Nikol, I will take care of you," I encouraged her to which she gave me a slight nod. I couldn''t imagine how it feels to live without having any memory.

    "I''m under your care, Alva," He said.

    I first took him around the building to introduce the very ce to him, since he was going to live with us for some time, I wanted him to know every ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Luckily, I had nothing to do after today''s hunting session so I had free time to do it,

    "What do you think about this mansion?" I was curious about her ideas on it.

    "It''s really beautiful and has great designs, I honestly can''t imagine how hard it''s to build something like this," I felt happy to hear herpliments.

    "Of course, it''s our great workers who did these things,"

    I''ve never felt this boastful about anything, I honestly don''t understand why I was trying to impress him, Until now I had never done something like that to anyone.

    After visiting around the mansion, I took him to the training area which was filled with girls. I noticed some redness on his face but, I had no idea why he was like that.

    "This is our training area, our girls practice here to hunt monsters most of the time," Some of the girls were looking at us because it was a strange sight for me to be with someone else.

    Most of the people in the tribe are considering me as a silent and calm person but, that wasn''t the case. I wanted to hang out with everyone just like normal but, most of them consider me as their superior so I had no choice but to act like one," I thought while looking at all the girls who were using swords, spears, and bows in the training grounds.

    "Are you interested in learning how to fight? From your body type, I can tell you can achieve great strength," I honestly had no idea how he had so t of a chest, and his muscles were not bad for a newbie, I had confidence in training him,"

    "I like swords but, I never used one," He said making me confused.

    "If he hasn''t used a sword in his life, how did he survive in the forest for too long," I thought while looking at him.

    "Nikol, can''t you remember anything before you woke up on the beach?" I questioned him because even the slightest memory might be useful for us in this situation.

    "I-i don''t, when I woke up I was on the beach so I entered the forest to find something to eat since I was hungry then only I met you," I knew he wasn''t telling the full story because sometimes he just avoid my eye contact but, I didn''t want to pry into it too much.

    As long as he has no intention of hurting anyone in the tribe, I had no problem with a little lie.

    "Nikol, do you want to train with me?" I asked looking at him.

    "Can I? I want to but, I don''t want to be a hindrance to you," His attitude was so pleasant that I felt so happy to have someone like that as my pupil.

    "It''s okay, I will take you hunting tomorrow, you will be able to learn about many things, don''t worry about your protection as long as you have me, nobody will be able to harm you," I felt like I got a new sister who''s close to me than others.

    "Take care of me, Alva"

    His words and his smile and the way he behave everything were so pleasing to the eye. I gave him a little smile while taking him to a house near the main mansion.

 Chapter 8 Hunting

    ?"Is everyone ready to go hunting?" Alpha showed gaming the attention of everyone.

    "Yes, leader," They shouted in a union like a battalion of an army.

    There were a few girls in this group with different kinds of weapons, some had bows and some hardrge axes which looked dangerous, and among them, there was one person who was looking at everything with interest filled with anxiousness.

    "What the hell did I get into?" Nikol didn''t expect that Alva would really take him for hunting, he thought she was just joking with him or just being kind to him but right after the morning came, Alva knocked on his door.

    And here he is with a short sword, Nikol had a build of a teenager so he wasn''t thergest one in the group but he wasn''t the smallest one either.

    "Today our hunt is at least four washing boars, It''s okay if we have more than that but less than is not allowed, so get ready everyone," Alva wasn''t the loudest but, her voice had the confidence and authority it needed to win the trust of all these girls.

    "Yes, leader," Nikol got heavy military vibes from their meeting.

    They proceed to walk through the gate and enter the forest as a team, they had a few groups in case they have to go in different paths but, it''s more advisable to stay in a group than going to hunt individually.

    Alva wanted to be with Nikol but, she couldn''t show any favour to him as it would affect the other girls.

    "Hello, new face, I heard about you, you''re the lost one right?" One of the girls asked him.

    "Ah~ yeah, I''m sorry for intruding on your party," Nikol didn''t want to slow them down but, he was interested to see other monsters like those giant spiders.

    "Don''t worry about it, if it gets dangerous hide behind me, Alva asked me to protect you just in case,"

    Nikol felt sweet that she want to protect him but, he wanted to protect others than be protected.

    "Are those giant spiders you guys hunted previously strong?"

    He didn''t know the power levels of this ce, so he was a little I''m confused. In his world spiders are less powerful than boars but, some had enough poison to even kill an elephant.

    "It depends, what we encountered the day before yesterday was just a giant spider, I would say you were lucky because they have zero poison," She said after thinking about it for a minute.

    "There are many variants of spiders but the most dangerous ones are poisonous ones, even among them, arachnes are the most prominent," She was vignt of the surroundings while talking to him.

    "Arachnes?" Nikol remember hearing it before, but he didn''t exactly remember what it was.

    "Oh~you don''t have memories right? Arachnes are half-human half-spider monsters, I personally believe they are the pinnacle of spider monsters," Her words echoed inside Nikol''s mind.

    "What the hell? Half humans? What''s this ce," He couldn''t help but think hearing her words.

    While they were talking, Alva managed to hunt one boar monster, she expected there to be so many of them but for some reason, she couldn''t find that many.

    "Tsk~ cockatrice or ankle dears would have also been better than these snakes and spiders," She was disced by how they encountered useless monsters on their way.

    Even though they hunted in the outer part of the forest, they didn''t enter the inner part where powerful monsters reside.

    "Keep the watch! We can''t let a single one miss,"

    They were wandering around the forest finding for prey until they saw another dashing boar but, for a boar, it had arge build.

    These boars were called dashing bars because of their ability to dash, when they see an enemy they would either escape super fast or attack them with their high speed. It was rather dangerous but as long as you don''t let them know you were there, these boars were an easy target.

    "Shhh! Archers, get ready," Alva ordered.

    A few archers drew their bows aiming toward the boar and waited for Alva''s order.

    She waited for the most convenient moment,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Shoot!" She said making archers release their arrows.

    The boar got hit but, suddenly it started to growl in a huge voice.

    *Growl *Growl

    "What''s that?" They were confused because they haven''t seen something like that before bit, but everyone quickly took their weapons getting ready for anything that was about to happen.

    It was clearly dying from the injuries but, the u dual growl made Alva and others worry,

    "What''s this shaking? Do you feel some shaking?" One of the girls asked.

    Nikol was observing everything from far, as he didn''t want to be a burden but he also felt the shaking of the floor,

    "It''s the herd, he called his herd," They shouted in panic.

    Dealing with them face-to-face was more dangerous so, most of the time girls used stealth but this time they fucked up in big time.

    "Run! Run! We will collect the corpseter," Alva shouted.

    Nikol felt intimidated by all the sounds and orders, he was a high school student until a few days ago but now he''s hunting monsters with half-naked girls.

    "What a turn of events," He thought while running with the girls.

    Most of them had super good speed and stamina so, they were able to outrun them but Nikol couldn''t match up to their speed.

    Alva saw him falling behind everyone so she quickly slowed down and went back to pick him up,

    She wasn''t confident in facing all these boars but at least, Alva could rescue Nikol.

    Dashing boars were dangerous because their attacks mainly cause internal bleeding outside injuries,

    "Nikol, grab my hand," Alva shouted looking at him.

    Nikol quickly took her hand and got ready to face the impact but Alva quickly carried him and climbed a tree that was nearby,

    "Don''t make sounds, they will ignore us," Alva was hugging Nikol while tightly holding the tree branch.

    The boars were running below them breaking some small trees and some of them even managed to cut downrge ones,

    Alva prayed to the goddess looking at themotion below her,

    "I hope those girls were able to hide in time," Nikol looked at Alva who was having a serious look.

    "Thank you, you saved me," Nikol said making Alva look at him softly.

    "I told you, I will save you, don''t worry,"

    They got down after they left and searched for the other girls, most of them were hiding in the nearby caves and some did the same tactic as Alva.

    "Let''s just collect the meat and go back,"

    Even though they couldn''t achieve the goal, she didn''t want to endanger the lives of herrades, so they retreated back to the city.

 Chapter 9 Nikols Wish

    ?On their way back to the city, Alva collected the killed boars because leaving them would be an utter waste.

    By the time, they reached there most of the monsters had gone back to their habitats to rest. They had to spend a huge time doing everything before going back to the city.

    "People might worry if we get any morete, let''s just go back," Alva was happy that no one got hurt. Some girls had a few injuries but they were not fatal.

    Nikol followed them but he was dissatisfied because he had no idea how to protect himself in future with his weak strength. He remembered how he almost killed the first spider he met but, he had no idea how he did it.

    "Tsk~ I can''t depend on these girls every time, I should practice some moves," He thought.

    By the time, they reached the city it was already toote as some guards came running to check whether they had injuries.

    "Are you girls okay?" Most of them looked worried about Alva and her group.

    "Chief ordered us to inform her when you guys return back, she''s worried too,"

    Alva exined to them what happened and how they got attacked by a group of boars.

    "Sounds dangerous, anyway I''ll inform chief," One of the girls ran in the direction of the mansion.

    Nikol didn''t talk as he was thinking of many things like how these monsters are here and where this ce he''s in.

    After giving their farewell to Alva, most of the girls went back to their homes or their barracks, and Nikol was left out with Alva.

    "Let''s go back, chief must be worried," Alva said while going back.

    Nikol followed her without talking much,

    "Alva, sorry for what happened today, I''ll try to practice more harder to be strong as you," Nikol''s words brought a smile to Alva''s face.

    "Don''t worry about it, I promised you didn''t that I would protect you," She answered him.

    "You''re kind, Alva,"

    On their way, they talked about many different things like how strong the monsters are, Nikol managed to grab a good amount of knowledge from this hunting session.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Since both of them were tired especially Nikol, he straight went to his small house. He managed to clean most of the parts in that house but still, some were remaining to be modified like the door which had no lock or anything.

    *Yawn

    "Those boars, spiders, nts none of them are something normal, all of them look abnormal, does that mean I''m not on the earth? Is this another world?" No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t reach any conclusion.

    "First, I need to be strong enough, then I will search for my sister and then leave this ce back to our home,"

    Even though everyone especially Alva treated him nice he had no idea of staying here forever, there were indeed a lot of beautiful and kind girls in this city but, he didn''t have that one special person he always wanted.

    Nikol thought he might be able to forget about his sister if he create a distance between them but, now he understood it was a bad idea.

    "I won''t force her to marry again, it''s true I want to see her happy but I don''t want to be away from her," He thought while making the bed to go back to sleep.

    It was a pretty hectic day for him so he quickly had a quick wash, it wasn''t the best because he had no shower or bath.

    "I''m pretty hungry but more than that in sleep, I guess I''ll go to sleep without dinner, I hope I won''t catch a disease," Nikoly on the bed with his eyes closed.

    It took him only a few minutes to fall into a deep slumber. All the exhaustion from running from dashing boars and climbing trees hit him at once.

    He didn''t expect Alva to visit him with his dinner, and since he didn''t have any job or anything to exchange she decided to give him some food.

    "Nikol, are you there?" She knocked on the door but since she got no answer, she opened the door. They had no locks on the door so it was rather easy to open the door.

    She saw him lying on the bed drooling from his mouth, She couldn''t help butugh seeing his silly sleeping face,

    "Hah~ what a child! I feel like taking care of a new little sister," She kept his dinner and got ready to leave the room but she didn''t expect to see something hanging in his pants.

    "Ahh~ " A shocking sound escaped from her mouth. She felt like touching it to see but she was scared to see something inside his pants.

    "Is it a monster? It''s dangerous to leave it alive," She got ready to remove his pants and kill the monster.

 Chapter 10 How Babies Are Made?

    ?I was exhausted by the hectic day, I had to go through so I fell asleep as soon as I hit the bed. I couldn''t hear the sounds or anything because of it.

    While I was in the dreand, I heard the sound of someone shouting in a very low voice. I was too tired and sleepy to check it so I decided to ignore it but, then I felt someone removing my trouser.

    I woke up feeling someone''s hand on my hip. I thought my time hase to enjoy a pleasant blowjob from a beautiful girl but what I saw sent a chill down my spine.

    Alva was holding a knife while removing my pants with her other hands. At first, I felt confused and scared so I quickly jumped and took a defensive position.

    "Why are you trying to kill me?" I couldn''t help but ask her. She treated me nice all day so it doesn''t make sense to kill me now.

    I was sleepy and confused that I forgot about my own penis and the absence of men in this world.

    "Don''t move, there''s a monster inside your pants, it will attack you, don''t worry I will take care of it," She thought her words reassured me but I could only imagine a horrible scene which cannot be exined with words.

    "Wait! Don''t do anything," After she pointed it out only, I realised my dick was out, I wanted to tell her the truth but I didn''t want it to be in a situation where she was pointing a knife at me.

    "Alva put the knife down, I will exin to you," I tried to convince her but she didn''t have any intention of doing it.

    "Why are you protecting that monster? Is it someone important to you? Is it a tamed beast?" Alva kept questioning him.

    "Well you can call it a beast if you want but don''t attack it, I will tell everything to you,"

    She reluctantly sheathed her knife and looked at me with a questioning look. Her dissatisfaction was clearly visible in her eyes.

    "Why did you hide the fact, that you are a beast tamer from me, I thought we became friends," She said looking at me.

    "It isn''t a monster, and I''m not a beast tamer, so I didn''t lie to you," I didn''t want to anger the only girl I knew in this tribe.

    "Then what''s it? Why are you keeping it near the ce you pee?" She questioned him.

    "Because this is my body part and I''m different from you girls, I''m man opposite of woman," I wasn''t expecting her to believe me but, I didn''t expect her to look at me with pity.

    "Poor girl, losing memory affected you this much, don''t worry, I will take care of you," We were both sitting on the ufortable bed.

    She started to pat my head which felt quite nice and rxing but, I wanted to prove that my reasoning was right.

    "I will not allow you to use any sharp object but, I will prove to you that this is real," I said while pointing at my dick.

    I took her hand but she didn''t show any difort when she saw I was going to keep her hand on my dick, she tried to resist but for some reason, I felt her strength was a lot weaker than mine.

    Her hand touched myid dick, I didn''t think about her looks and her touch will cause my member to get a full boner.

    "Ah~ it got bigger, so it is lively and joined to your body, what''s the purpose of that?" She was confused about it.

    "Are you not human?" She started to be wary of me after thinking about it for a moment.

    "I''m human but unlike you girls, I''m a man, Men have this stick which is used for reproduction, and some other purposes," I tried to exin to her.

    "Now let me ask you, how do babiese from in this ce?" I was honestly confused because if there were no males, humanity should be destroyed without a way to reproduce.

    "Why are you asking the obvious? We pray to our goddess and she gives us babies, only a handful of girls are lucky to get a baby from her," She said like it was the obvious thing.

    Nikol himself didn''t remember that the goddess, they were talking about is his mother.

    "What? How''s that even work?" He felt more and more mysterious thinking about the situation he is in.

    First, big spiders that are creepy looking and women-only tribes and now goddess gives babies.

    "Wasnt this earth? Did I die and got reincarnated into some magical world," He thought but he was diatribes by the tight grip of Alva around his dick.

    "Alva, it hurts, don''t squash it so hard, it''s sensitive," I said to her.

    "Sorry, I was too interested, I have a different thing in that ce, that''s why I was looking at it," She said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But, if you''re really a man, wait! Did you say you can reproduce?" Alpha was stunned when she remembered his word.

    "I mean yes, I''m a human male so I can reproduce," I said without thinking about it good consequences.

    At this point, I had no idea what to do, I have no idea about my sister and thisnd looked pretty different and nobody has any idea about my home,

    "What am I supposed to do?" I thought while looking at Alva''s beautiful face.

    Her ample breasts were touching my shoulders giving me a pleasant sensation and her soft hands were gripping my dick. If I didn''t get hard by this half-naked girl doing this to me, I might as well think I''m impotent.

    "You! How do you reproduce? You''re not lying right?" She asked me quite intensely.

    "I don''t know, anything anymore Alva, I have no memories but I remember in my home world men and women were couples and they have babies together, I don''t have any idea, where my home is now?" I felt sad remembering Vi.

    Alva hugged me releasing her hands from my dick.

    "Don''t worry, I will take care of you until you get back your memories," She tried to console me seeing my sad look.

    "Thank you, Alva"

    "Nikol, You said you can reproduce, right? How can we do that?" She questioned me.

    I looked at her serious look and felt something was wrong so I answered her honestly. It felt a little embarrassing to exin sex to a girl who might be old than me.

    "So you insert your stick inside my hole, and then it makes a baby?" She got the basic idea of it but, I felt likeughing seeing her questioning me about it with a serious look.

    "It''s not that simple, Man and Woman have sex, then the man releases his seeds inside of the woman and then the baby is born after 10 months, it''s aplicated task," I exined to her what I learned in high school.

    "You know about one year ago, the goddess stopped responding to our request so we thought we were on destruction, unlike elves, we don''t have big life spans but, now we have some hope," I understood what she was talking about.

    "I don''t why goddess did that because of that most of our tribes are broken and fight, and there''s another dangerous problem,"

    "So you want me to help you with this problem," I asked and she gave a nod.

    I thought for a moment, if humanity is really on the brink of destruction, I might have to do something and I feel like, it''s the right thing to do for some reason. It''s like my heart is telling me to agree with them.

    "Fine by me," I decided to follow my heart and agree with her.

    "Thank you very much, Nikol," She looked really grateful to me.

    "Ok, then let''s do it," Her words took me by surprise.

    "Right now?" I asked.

    "Yes, right now, I need to confirm your story first, if I gave some fake information to my mother, she will be disappointed in me," She said while removing her half-naked clothes.

    I understood her point since it''s highly foolish to believe someone you just met today with just only his words.

    "I need a favour to ask then," I said before removing my clothes.

    "What''s it?"

    "Your tribe should help me to find my sister, then I will help you," I said she looked at me with a confused look.

    "And, where''s she?" I told her about the memories I remember, of course, I didn''t tell her about ships or anything because it will tooplicated for her, I just told her that my sister and I got drowned in the ocean and just like me, she should have been washed over to the beach.

    "Well, if you help with our poption problem, it''s just a simple thing, I will do it," She answered.

    "Good, then let''s get into it," I said while removing my upper clothes.

 Chapter 11 New Sensation (R-18)

    ?Alva POV

    I had no idea what I was seeing. His chest was so t that''spletely different from mine. Somehow it looked more ripped and strong, which clearly was a pleasant sight.

    "You''re so t, I''m so jealous if I had a chest like you, I can fight more easily," I said to which Nikol gave me disapproving eyes.

    "Hell no, your big boobs look way better and I like them very much, You know every single man loves big boobs, including me," He said with a wide smile.

    "Seriously? I thought, they were just a bother, d to know someone like them,"

    I was undressing in front of him but unlike when I did it with others, I felt a little nervous. I got a feeling I have never ever experienced in my whole life.

    Nikol was already naked and waiting for me in the bed staring at me. His gaze was making my heart race like crazy.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I felt a little nervous so I decided to ask him.

    "No, I didn''t notice this before but you''re so beautiful, Alva," He said.

    I didn''t know how to respond to him because no one had everplimented me for my looks, most of them were telling me how good I am at hunting and stuff.

    I felt embarrassed to hear his sweet words.

    "So how do we do it? Should I sit on your stick," Even though he exined it, I didn''t know how to do it.

    "We can''t do it so suddenly, it will hurt you if we do that without proper steps," Nikol was talking with a serious look.

    "First, we will do forey, It will help you to ease your pain,"

    I felt sweet thinking he cared about me but, I didn''t want to show that I was afraid of pain. I thought he will dislike me if I showed him my weak side.

    "It''s okay, I''m used to pain," I tried to convince him but he didn''t listen to me.

    His face got close to me little by little and he suddenly started to put his lips on mine.

    "I''ve seen some of my friends do this to other girls, but I never understand what it was, I think now I get the hang of it," I thought while enjoying the soft sensation of his lips and the throbbing feeling in my heart.

    At first, he was just touching my lips with his own but after a few minutes, he tried to put his tongue inside my mouth.

    I wanted toin so, I opened my mouth a little, and he quickly inserted his tongue into my mouth.

    "Mmh~ Wait, Mmh~"

    Unexpectedly, It felt better than the previous thing he did. He entangled his town around mine giving me a different feeling which caused my private ce to get wet.

    He was doing this for a few minutes again and again caressing my head and my back slowly. It felt ticklish and at the same timefortable. I saw my vagina start to drip some kind of liquid.

    "Wait for a minute ~ Nikol, I need to go to the washroom," I thought I had peed myself in the excitement.

    He looked at me with a confused look. It looked like he understood what I was dreading. Nikol did something unexpected which caused my heart to beat faster.

    He took the liquid which was in my private ce to his finger and started to taste it. I felt my heart burst out looking at it.

    "This isn''t pee, it''s a liquid which girls produce when they are sexually aroused so it will be easy for my dick to prate you without giving you pain, it''s called love juice," He exined to me showing his wet fingers.

    I wasn''t in a good mind to listen to his information. I felt hazy looking at his beautiful face.

    "What we did just now was kissing, it''s basic forey to get the partner aroused," He kept saying while touching my breasts.

    Nikol POV

    I was so excited to do it with a beautiful girl like Alva for the first time. I got confessed a few times in my high school days but, I never epted anyone because, at that time, my main attention was on my sister.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now that I got the chance to do it with Alva, I decided to take full advantage of it and make her feel good.

    "It looks like the girls here are no different than the normal girls when ites to this," I thought while looking at the flushed face of Alva.

    I thought girls will be different since this ce looks strange and the absence of men but, her expression showed me that I was wrong.

    I kept massaging her boobs while exining to her different things.

    "Ahh~ It feels good," She moaned a little.

    she was rubbing her legs as she could feel her lower regions getting touched. I wanted her to experience an orgasm before going to the main dish.

    I was able to get a clear view of her ravishing pussy, I quickly stop messaging and started to reach her pussy slowly making her gasp in impatience.

    Alva waited with anticipation as she couldn''t guess what I was about to do, I smiled as I licked her inner thighs and kissed her luscious thighs, my lips slowly strolled towards her pink pussy and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy

    Feeling the scent of Alva''s beautiful pussy, my cock became even more erect, I got a good look at her pussy before I decided to finally devour her pussy, I licked her pussy in a long vertical manner while taking the inner folds of her pussy into my mouth

    They felt so soft and wet, making me almost unable to stop nibbling at them, I tasted her pussy with my tongue in a circr manner and Alva was totally absorbed in the pleasure as she buried my head more deeply into her pussy, wanting me to taste her more.

    "Ah~ So good, what the hell is this?" She kept moaning under my vicious attacks.

    I could feel her pussy tightening as I increased the vigour of my tongue while flicking it inside her pussy my mouth almost covered her entire pussy, and I sucked on her clit after taking my tongue out

    Alva felt her pussy zing when I sucked one of her most erogenous spots and felt ripples of pleasure spreading in her lower abdomen

    "Ahnn~Yes! right there~"

    She orgasmed for the first time while squirting right into my face, without giving her a second to rest I inserted two of my fingers into her pussy and fingered her continuously, Wet sounds resounded from her pussy which was like music to my ears.

    "Ahh~ Nikol, it''s too much," She was on the verge of orgasm so with the continuous attacks she felt more pleasure.

    "Dammit! What''s this? I''ve never experienced something like this before," She said.

    The leftover love juice in her pussy spilt out in small amounts while I continue to finger her passionately, Alva felt her entire body shivering as her entire body and mind was enveloped in pure bliss

    soon enough, another loud sensual moan resounded in the room as Alva squirted all over my face, her breath became rougher, and as she looked down, she saw me licking her love juice smeared all over my face, which turned her on even more.

    I couldn''t wait any longer as my cock was already restless enough from before, I straightened her body and took off the towel covering my lower half, the moment it was out in the open, Alva''s eyes widened in surprise

    "So big"

    "It wasn''t this big before, how did it be this big?" She was confused and at the same time felt intimated looking at my cock.

    "It''s because of you,"

    "You arouse so much that, it feels hard to hold back," I felt totally aroused looking at her pleasured face and her dripping pussy.

    "Then, I would have to take responsibility, Come, Nikol," She said while inviting me for a hug.

    I felt thest thread of sanity break looking at her beautiful posture and face.

    "Alva, you''re so beautiful,"

    "Thank you, Nikol," She had a little blush on her face by mypliment.

    "Are you ready to do it?" I asked her showing her my erect cock.

    Alva nodded to my words, my eyes burned with passion as I stroked my cock against pussy, smearing it with her juice, finally, I pushed the tip of my cock into her narrow cave slowly.

 Chapter 12 Alvas Happiness (R-18)

    ?I had just barely put the tip in but the strong pleasure almost caused me to finish my load, I could feel the folds of her pussy holding on to me, Alva only slightly blinked her eyes as she didn''t feel much pain because of our forey, getting the confirmation from Alva, I moved forward.

    I held her thighs and moved my hips forward and felt my cock piercing through the barrier taking her virginity

    "Ahn~~" Alva cried out in mild pain which quickly subside after she felt my hot cock inside of her, I could see some blood flowing down to the sheet, proof of our connection, without waiting anymore I pushed against Alva''s lean cave.

    Alva also pushed her hips downwards. indirectly telling me to move, since she didn''t have any problems I decided to move my cock slowly,

    "Ahh~ Nikol, I feel strange,"

    Alva breathed out, feeling her body drowning in pleasure that she never felt before, Alva''s virgin pussy was being explored by my hot cock, and Alva couldn''t help but clench her pussy wall around my cock in excitement. Her pussy was so tight andfortable that I almost felt my cock melting inside her.

    Alva could feel my long and thick warm rod invading deep into her pussy, while sending trails of pleasure along her lower body, Alva felt her body buzzing as her expression became intoxicated with pleasure.

    I slowly increased my pace seeing that Alva was finally adjusting to my hot cock, I leaned my body forward as I pushed my hard cock even further into Alva''s tight pussy,

    "Ugh~ You''re so tight, Alva,"

    I felt her tight pussy enveloping my hot cockpletely and felt her vaginal wall clenching my cock as if massaging it, I felt pure bliss as I raised my hips in and out, pummeling Alva''s pussy while slowly increasing my pace

    "Ahnn~ Ahhhhh~"

    Alva erotically moaned as I kept ramming her pussy with my long hard dick, Alva''s seductive moans increased my lust causing me to lift her legs and pummel her even more hard.

    Alva continued to let out moans, her body instinctively supporting my thrusts by lifting her hips to my moment, I continued to pound her as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded in the room.

    We were lucky because this house was rather isted from others so, the sound couldn''t leak outside.

    As I continued to pummel Alva, I felt something building up inside my balls, knowing what it was, I increased my speed ramming into her womb as if to impregnate her, Alva felt my dick ramming into her pussy creating both pain and pleasure

    "Ahh~~So good,"

    As the pleasure built up within my balls, I felt Alva''s pussy clenching me harder, knowing that she was about to cum I matched her speed, I quickly thrust for thest time before going deep into her pussy causing my sperms to explode within Alva''s womb painting it white

    "Ahhh~ It''s hot, inside me feels weird,"

    Erotic noises could be heard as I continued to cum inside Alva, she felt warm semen flowing inside her, threatening to leak out if I removed my cock.

    I thought for a moment before ejacting inside her because this was her first time but our deal was to get everyone pregnant so, I released my seeds inside her.

    "So, now I can have a baby," She was touching her belly while lying down on the not-sofortable bed.

    "Yeah, you might get pregnant now," I said while removing my cock from her pussy. Right after I removed my cock from her pussy the white colour semen leaked from her pussy.

    "Thank you, I will definitely value my child," She said which brought some displeasure to me.

    "You''re wrong, it''s our child," I corrected her.

    She looked at me with a strange gaze right after I said that.

    "You will be with me, but right after the goddess gives the child to us, usually we take care of the child alone," She was looking rather sad while saying it.

    "I''m not a God or anything, I''m just a normal human, just like you so I will be with you," I reassured her.

    She hugged me after, I said quite tightly,

    "Thank you, you''re the greatest friend, I got," She said.

    "Dammit, am I going to be friend zoned by a girl, I just had sex just now," I thought while looking at her excited self.

    "We are not friends, I am your lover and you''re mine, Sex is a thing done to create a new life so, from now onward we have a deep bond," I just spouted some bullshit so that she will consider me as more than a friend.

    "Unbreakable deep bond," She looked at me for a few seconds, and a bright smile came onto her face.

    "I didn''t know that someone I just met today will be this important to me," Her face reminded me of my sister, who always took care of me. I felt myself getting attracted to her kindness and her beauty.

    As if we were in sync, we both moved our faces closer at the same time for a loving kiss while wrapping our arms around each other

    I tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with my tongue, Alva responded to my movements, and she was very satisfied with her first time that she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today.

    After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of love stuck between our lips as our faces separated.

    Both of us looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in our bodies, I sucked one of Alva''s breasts hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards me.

    Seeing Alva''s fair white skin covered with her long and stunning blonde hair reaching to her juicy ass, I felt my cock getting harder again.

    I parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely backpletely

    I held her head and tilted it over to one side as I nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts<novelnext></novelnext>

    My mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making Alva let out a sweet moan.

    "Ahhn~~"

    After licking and ying with her ear, I kissed her nape and bent my body as I kissed her back.

    I gave a long lick over the middle of Alva''s back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards.

    I made Alba stand on all fours with her ass facing towards me and gripped her hips to push up her ass more towards me, there was a small blush on Alva''s face

    "This is embarrassing~~Nikol"

    "Don''t worry you will feel good soon, This position will be morefortable for you,"

    Even though Alva was a bit reluctant, she still choose to stay with me to the end of the deal, after all, she too was feeling a bit from this shameful position.

    I could clearly see both her cute holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, I could see small amounts of my cum fall from her dripping pussy which only made my cock pulsate in excitement.

    I made Alva''s upper body nt downwards, with only her ass reaching out to me in an inviting position.

    "Shall we go for another round?" I looked at her beautiful ass and I saw her giving me a slight nod.

    I stretched her ass cheeks and ced my cock inside her pussy, and just as I got the tip got inside her, I thrust my hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke, reaching her womb

    "Ahhhh~~It went in, I feel so full,"

    A loud moan escaped from Alva''s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of my hot rod that reached deep inside her womb in one full stroke.

    I didn''t stop with that thrust and raised my hips again to thrust my dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with me

    "Ahhhn~~ Aaahhh~ Ahnnn~"

    Alva''s body danced along with my hips as erotic moans resounded in the room, I leaned over Alva making my cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of my hands towards her breasts.

    ''Pahh~ Pahh~''

    The sounds of my body hitting against her ass cheeks were like music to my ears, seeing her ass cheeks rippling got me to be even more aroused and I pped her butt cheeks.

    ''Pah~''

    "Ahhnn~~"

    Alva felt extreme pleasure from my wild thrusts coupled with my p on her butt, Alva wanted me to stop yet the pain along with the pleasure kept causing her mind to nk, I continued my ps, feeling her soft ass bounce with each of my strikes

    ''Pah~ Pah~ Pah~''

    The echoes of Alva''s moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimtion on her pussy and ass, Alva felt my hot rod twitch inside her before hot globs of my sperms painted her insides white, filling her womb to the brim.

    when I took my cock out, hot white sperms started to sweep out of her wet pussy dripping out, Her ass cheeks werepletely flushed in red colour, which contrasted with her pale white skin.

    Alva''s body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but I still didn''t have enough of her, I had the stamina and lust left in my body so I am not done yet, I pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards with her bosoms pushed out.

    I thrust my hard cock inside her pussy again, making Alva arch her neck backwards in ecstasy, feeling my cock drill right through her narrow cave, reaching the depths of her womb.

    "Aaaahn~~"

    With each of my thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away from her body, her mind continued to nk out from pleasure, I continued to ram my rock-hard cock that was itching to explode my sperms into her pussy.

    Alva''s breasts jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyespletely hazy, Alva felt like her mind and body werepletely dissolving in pressure, and soon enough, she felt mes pooling in her lower abdomen.

    I noticed that she was about to orgasm and timed himself to orgasm along with her.

    "Aaaah~~"

    "Ugh~"

    Just as Alva''s body trembled and squirted out her love juices, I grunted,pletely feeling her vaginal walls squeezing on my hot cock, as my warm sperm shot out, colouring the walls of her narrow cave white for the third time.

    I released Alva''s arms as she slumped on the bed, feeling dizzy with pleasure andpletely tired from the intense sex session.

    "That was out of the world, Nikol" She was so exhausted that she felt the sleepiness attacking her.

    She forgot about the dinner and the fact that she told her mother that, She would hand over the food to me and return back.

    "I''m happy to satisfy you, Alva," I said while stroking her dishevelled hair.

    We were both stroking each other''s heads and faces before falling into the deep dreand on the not-sofortable bed hugging each other''s naked bodies.

 Chapter 13 Exploring The Tribe

    ?It was the most intense night for Alva as well as Nikol. They were doing several rounds that they spent most of their energy so both of them were sleeping like dead logs.

    The sun shined brightly bringing a fresh feeling to the environment indicating the new day. The birds were chirping loudly and beautifully. The whole surrounding was filled with freshness and sweetness.

    Nikol was the first one to wake up feeling the heavy weight on his body.

    He woke up yawning and hungry because he forgot to take dinner yesterday. He looked around as he felt something soft squeezing in his hands.

    *Boing *Boing

    "What''s this?" He kept squeezing for a few seconds until he heard a light moan.

    He forgot about Alva for a minute because of drowsiness, but when he saw herfortably sleeping on his chest, he felt happy and horny at the same time seeing her naked and beautiful body.

    He remembered yesterday''s incident about how they fucked like wild animals,

    "Yes! I lost my virginity to a beautiful girl like this," Nikol kept patting her head until he got satisfied with the soft and squishy feeling.

    This didn''tst forever as he felt a massive hungriness and his stomach started to growl waking up Alva.

    She was also confused to see Nikol at first, but when her memories returned about thest night, she blushed a little. She felt happy to see him right after waking up for some reason.

    "Good morning, Alva," Nikol said with his normal hearty smile.

    "Good morning, Nikol," Alva was feeling a myriad of unknown emotions being with Nikol. Her heart was beating faster than ever and she felt intoxicated looking at his handsome face.

    She remembered how she kissed him yesterday and wanted to try it again, her face got close to Nikol''s face little by little.

    *Growl * Growl

    "I guess I''m hungry," Nikol said with a wry smile looking at her wryly. He couldn''t help but feel ashamed when it happened.

    Alva looked at the table and her face became sad seeing the dish she brought here was there untouched.

    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t let you eat yesterday," Alva got up from the bed while saying it.

    "This food is not good, I''ll bring you something, or we should go together and have some food," She suggested which Nik agreed without any question as I felt super hungry.

    "Do we have a way to wash ourselves? I feel a little dirty with all the sweat," Nikol said while getting up from the bed.

    Alva didn''t answer him, she kept looking below his waist with super excited eyes.

    Nikol only realized he has a huge boner after looking down,

    "It''s so big, how did it enter mest night?" Alpha was getting close to me to grab my cock.

    "Well, females and males arepatible, they adjust for their partner," Nikol exined to her about a few things until his erect cock calmed down.

    It took a few minutes for it to calm down, and both Alva and Nikol went to take a little wash before wearing their clothes.

    Even though the clothes of this tribe weren''t developed, the washroom and houses all had a medieval feeling to them. Nikol was surprised to see a normal room which can be used as a washroom.

    They didn''t haveplex water pumping methods, they just stored their water in big containers after drawing them from the well.

    Nikol didn''t know about the existence of magic yet, because he haven''t seen anyone using them, but this world had magic too. It was a strange sight to see.

    They cleaned their bodies with water before wearing their clothes. Nikol wore his pants and a shirt which looked a little different from the people in this tribe.

    "Your outfit looks ridiculous, I guess I will have to get you new clothes," Alva said but to Nikol, it didn''t make any sense because, in his mind, their clothes are ridiculous ones.

    Since there were no men in this world, women didn''t feel the need to cover their bodies with clothes ufortably and limit their movements. The only thing they had to be careful of was monsters until recently.

    "But if I were to wear revealing clothes like that, I won''t be able to hide my cock and chest," Nikol declined her request.

    "Then you can ask someone to create some clothes for you, I will introduce you to her," Alva was feeling excited to go outside with him.

    She happily got up from the bed feeling happy but Nikol''s next words caused her mind to be sad,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alva, about the request of doing it with everyone, Can you not tell everyone about this yet?" Nikol asked.

    "W-why?" Alva''s face became a little dark upon hearing his request.

    "It''s not like that, but if you tell it to everyone, it will create a huge panic and I won''t be able to move freely, give me a few days to get used to here and then you can tell them about it," Nikol tried to convince her.

    "Oh~you should have told me that earlier, of course, but do it quickly as possible because there are many dangers to our existence, you''re our hope now," She said while grabbing my hand.

    "Alva, what will you do if you be pregnant first? I released quite a lot inside you yesterday," Nikol was feeling strange to have unprotected sex with a girl he met for the first time.

    "Of course, if that happens it is the best thing that can happen to me, It''s our child just like you told me," Her smile was too radiant that Nikol felt his eyes bing blind.

    "You''re a good girl," Nikolplimented her, she gave a quick smile and grabbed Nikol and went outside to introduce him to the tribe.

    Nikol was honestly surprised by the nature of this tribe. No matter where he looks, there were a lot of girls doing various stuff.

    Some were cleaning the roads but it wasn''t the thing which attracted his attention, it was the half-naked girls who attracted his attention the most.

    "It must be because the sun is hot, even I feel like removing my top but if I did that my boobs will jiggle," She noticed his gaze and exined to him.

    This tribe had good armour shops and weapon shops. Nikol wondered why they had armour but they didn''t wear them when going hunting.

    "Why didn''t you wear armour, when we first met?" Nikol asked.

    "Oh~ it''s because we were just hunting and we had to do it fast so we decided to avoid armour," She exined to him many things while walking down the road.

    "Alva, you''re a great help, without you, I wouldn''t have known any of this," Nikol felt warm feelings toward her.

    "Don''t worry about it, aren''t we already beyond friends and remember you told me, we already have a tight bond among ourselves," She said looking at him.

    They were walking on the road visiting different shops in this tribe. Honestly, it was pretty big for it to be called a tribe.

    Alva was introducing Nikol to the people of the town, since there were t-chested girls in the town and just because they haven''t seen a man, most of them didn''t know that he is different from them.

    Since Nikol got permission from Usha, the people in the tribe didn''t have a problem with him being there,

    "Most of them are nice, aren''t they?" Nikol asked Alva.

    "Yeah, I want to protect this precious ce but recently we have been getting many problems in our lives," She was remembering all the awful things that happened after the disappearance of their goddess''s blessing

    "I don''t know why goddess abandoned us, but now that you''re here, I think it''s because of our fate," Alva said.

    Nikol was surprised by the reverence they had for this so-called goddess, he didn''t know that he was thinking about his own mother who was a bit of an airhead.

    "Whatever, I don''t really care about god-stuff," Alva was dissatisfied with hisck of faith in the goddess but, she didn''t want to confront him because of that.

    Nikol waspletely calm about all this until he went to the training area where the warriors of the tribe were training.

    "What the hell is this?" Nikol asked with a wide open mouth.

    "Oh~they are just training, nothing special," Alva didn''t know why he was so surprised.

    "That''s not it, how can they produce mes and water from their hands?" Nikol questioned Alva.

    "It''s just simple magic, we don''t have many good mages but they are still valuable, by the way, I can use fire magic, see," She lit a small spark of me in her hands which took Nikol by surprise.

    Until now, Nikol thought he has washed away to a shore on a strange ind on earth but now he had doubts about it.

    "This isn''t earth, did I die drowning? is this another world?" Nikol was freaking out thinking about different scenarios.

    "Hello! Are you okay? Nikol," Alva looked at his stunned figure.

    "Yeah, I was just surprised," Nikol said to not panic her. While all of this is happening, Nikol remembered about his sister,

    "Sister, where are you? Are you really ok?" Nikol thought while going back with Alva.

 Chapter 14 Cursed Magic User

    ?Next two days, Nikol spent days getting to know people in the town. Most of them were kind and helped him to get adapted to their town. He was helped by people of all ages including kids, teens, women, and older ones.

    Unlike Nikol, Alva couldn''t have the greatest time because the moment she went back after spending the day with Nikol, she got confronted by her mother.

    She was so angry with her for noting back after giving the dish to Nikol,

    Somehow Alva was able to convince her about not to get any punishment, but she was told not to stay with Nikol again. In the future, Alva''s going to be the chief so Usha was training her to fulfil her responsibility to the fullest but when she makes mistakes like this, she gets worried about the future.

    "I''m worried about the future, but will we even have one to worry about?" She was the most depressed by the current situation of the tribe. It had been only a few months since the goddess stopped responding to them but if this continues that might be the end of them.

    Nikol and Alva were summoned by Usha to give their report on the investigation of Nikol''s identity and his memories.

    Usha was strict with her orders and the way she acts in front of others but deep down she was a worry wart.

    "Oh~ you two are early,e in," One of thedies who hung around Usha was the one to wee us.

    Thest time when Nikol was here both of them were here too, so he knew about them.

    "Aunty, is the chief here?" Nikol noticed during these few days that Alva calls Usha, chief instead of mother most of the time.

    "Usha is here, did youe to give your daily report?" Alva nodded to her question.

    They were warmly weed by them to the clean and little luxury-looking room. Nikol still couldn''t get over the fact that their clothes are so exposing but their living styles are much more developed than their clothes.

    The blond-haired mature beauty was working her ass off on something on her table, She was so busy that she didn''t even notice them entering their rooms.

    "Chief, we are here to report," Alva gave her normal formal speech to her and she reacted by looking at her with a questioning look.

    "I told you, it''s okay calling me mother," Usha said with a displeased look but her attention quickly shifted to Nikol.

    "Anyway, did you get your memories Nikol?" She asked him.

    "Not yet chief, but I''m getting used to this tribe and the people are nice, so I can manage even without the help of Alva now," Nikol told her but it did bring some distaste to Alva.

    Nikol saw her frowning and quickly squeezed her butt without getting noticed by Usha.

    "Eee!" Alva was taken by surprise that she couldn''t help but release a strange sound.

    Usha looked at her with a confused look,

    "What happened, Alva?"

    "Ah, no mother, it was just a bug," She even forgot to keep the charade of calling her mother, as chief.

    "Those bugs are everywhere, I think we should ask Nym to do something about it, some of them might be poisonous," She didn''t notice the blush on her daughter''s face.

    "I haven''t seen Nym for a while, where has she been?" Alva wanted to change the topic so she won''t notice her strange behaviour.

    "I don''t know, that girl won''t listen to me, I told her not to do to the forest alone but, she always sneaks out, so I assigned one of my attendants to protect her,"

    The mother and daughter pair were talking about different things while Nikol was listening to them with much interest.

    Usha didn''t want to talk much in front of a stranger. Even though Nikol had been here for a few days, he was pretty much a stranger with an unknown background so she didn''t want to reveal much about their tribe''s secrets to him.

    She always felt a little different vibe from Nikol, she wasn''t familiar with it but it was certainly not an unpleasant one.

    Nikol''s ears perked when he heard something very important,

    "Alva, we should do something about the Kano tribe quickly, I don''t want to extend this until your generation," She said.

    "Did they do something again?" Alva had a tired look on her face.

    "They certainly do, Kanos are waiting to attack us any moment, we can''t afford to lose any more lives in this tough time, It had been several years since the goddess, stop responding to us," Usha was discussing it with Alva.

    "Kano tribe, I feel sorry for them, but our own peoplee first,"

    Nikol''s interest in this situation was increasing little by little.

    "Are you guys talking about the new offspring problem, Alva told me about?" Nikol asked them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unlike, the rtionship between a normal leader and their subject, the Ron tribe didn''t have much distance between them so all of them were talking friendly with each other.

    This was also a result of not having any opposite gender so most of themon senses in this world were twisted and unfamiliar to Nikol.

    "Yes that''s the main problem, I don''t really know how to solve it, I fear someday we might get erased from this world," Usha said.

    Alva gave me a begging look but Nikol decided to ignore it for a minute.

    "Don''t you guys have other ways to produce offspring?" Nikol asked from them.

    "We don''t, I don''t know why but, I guess we are abandoned by our goddess," She said with a sad look on her face.

    Alva was looking at Nikol rather impatiently like telling him to tell her about their secret but he wanted to wait a little more before he do anything to rify the status of this strange ce and his memory.

    "Isn''t it a great problem? How are we going to produce our future then?" Nikol wanted as much information about this situation.

    "It isn''t our greatest problem, at least we can survive another generation with these people but, recently there has been an increase of cursed magic users, they are destroying people left and right," Usha said.

    Alva also had an idea of what she was talking about but she hasn''t seen them in real so she doesn''t have as much experience with them as Usha.

    "What are cursed magic users?" Nikol asked looking confused.

    "Cursed magic users are what we call them but I don''t really know what they are called, they are a disgusting bunch of people who uses people''s life to increase their own numbers, as much as I know first curse user came from the dark elves," She said while taking her seat back.

    "Dark elves? There are other races besides humans?" Nikol was getting surprised constantly. Now he was sure this isn''t his world.

    "I guess you don''t know, we have many races in thisnd, elves, humans, beastkin, dwarfs, and demons are some of the main races," Usha exined to him.

    "Didn''t she exin those things to you?" Usha asked while pointing at Alva.

    Alva was getting cold sweats because she was only thinking about sex and feeding Nikol instead of actually teaching him about the world.

    Nikol noticed her nervous expression and decided to y it safe,

    "Yeah, she did tell me but I thought chief might know something more since you look knowledgable,"

    Alva was satisfied and thankful for his answer.

    "Haha~ even if you don''t have memory, you won''t forget to suck up on your superior do you? You must have been a pretty scary one when you had your memories," Usha said whileughing loudly.

    "Anyway, I was talking about curse magic users, It''s actually horrible magic used to kill people and give birth to them as a member of their own race or n,"

    "They kill people and collect their souls using that magic and use them to give birth but, the offspring which are produced by them are mostly lifeless zombies, they just exist with no feelings or anything," She kept exining to him about this horrible thing.

    Alva''s face was distorted with disgust upon hearing all these things.

    "It''s awful, how can they do things like this?" Nikol asked.

    "All these things began after the goddess abandoned us, We were trying to do something about this problem but I can''t afford to lose people from my n, we must hang onto ourst hope," She said with a determined expression.

    "You''re the strong chief and good woman," Nikolplimented her for real this time.

    Usha was a little embarrassed to hear such words from someone,

    "You guys should go rest, I will let Alva monitor you for a few more days and then you will be free, I can see you''re a good girl," Usha said but Nikol wanted to protest and say she wasn''t a girl but he decided to do it another time.

    After excusing themselves, Alva and Nikol left the chief''s room, both of them were pretty hungry so they wanted to grab something to eat.

    "Thank you for doing that for me," Alva said while walking with Nikol.

    "It''s fine, more importantly, I''m worried about your tribe''s future, I will definitely fulfil my promise don''t worry," Nikol didn''t want her to think that he was taking advantage of her.

    "Well now that you''re here, I''m pretty sure everything will be alright,"

    Nikol was amazed by her innocent and easily convincing nature despite being the daughter of calcting Usha, he didn''t want to disappoint both of them for some reason because if not for them, he would have been food for a giant spider by now.

    "I will do everything, Just like my sister took care of me in my hardest time, I will take care of you people," He muttered and both of them went to grab some food.

 Chapter 15 Feelings

    ?Nikol was enjoying his time, with Alva while gathering more information about this world. He frequently visited a lot of food restaurants and some of them had great and tasty foods which he enjoyed very much.

    If he had known it was monster meat, Nikol would have puked on his te but thankfully he got to know about it after exiting the restaurant.

    Alva couldn''t help butugh looking at the funny face he made when he got to know it was monster meat.

    He got to know about it when Alva was teaching him about monsters inside the forest, she pointed at a frog-looking monster and told him it was that monster''s meat that they are serving at the restaurant.

    "Haven''t you eaten monster meat before?" Alva questioned him while trying her best to stopughing.

    "Grgh~ I haven''t, I don''t know how it feels tasty to eat those disgusting things," Nikol said while rinsing his mouth with some water.

    Alva felt like she was taking care of a younger brother when he was like this. She enjoyed her time very much when she take care of him.

    It had been a few days since theirst report so,   they spent a lot of time together by now. Alva felt empty thinking that Nikol will leave her someday because she knew nothing about him and he will obviously be someone important to everyone in the future when their secret is revealed to the people.

    "Nikol, Let''s do it here," Nikol was taken surprised by her words.

    "Do what?"

    During these few days, Alva was feeling a myriad of new emotions she didn''t feel before, after meeting Nikol. She didn''t understand, why she is embarrassed to ask him for another sex session.

    "That thing, we did before, baby-making process," She told in a quiet voice.

    "It''s not a baby-making process, it''s called sex," Nikol corrected her.

    "Let''s have sex," Alva begged him with a flushed face.

    "Let''s go back and do it, you might feel ufortable here," Nikol didn''t understand why she felt like doing it here. He thought she might have some outdoor fetish.

    "No, if we do it in the tribe when people are outside, they will hear our moaning sounds, so doing it here would be better," Alva''s words made sense, so Nikol had no objection to her idea.

    Nikol quickly took her to a different ce which wasn''t dirty and they started to undress each other passionately.

    Both of them were getting aroused by each other''s touch.

    Alva tried to kiss Nikol but he quickly avoided it,

    "Why?" Alva felt hurt at first because she thought, he disliked doing that amazing thing with her.

    "I''m kind of dirty now, so let''s not kiss," Nikol didn''t want her to think of him as someone dirty and he wasn''t sure about kissing her right now.

    "Oh~" She felt sweet hearing that he didn''t hate her or anything but was only concerned about her feelings.

    She quickly avoided his hand and kissed him on the lips taking Nikol by surprise, he didn''t expect her to kiss him like this and very aggressively.

    Alva felt weirdly passionate inside about this whole ordeal, unlike thest time they did it. She wanted to be with him more and more they stayed together. All the foreign emotions which were unusual to her were striking her heart nonstop.

    [A/N;- Don''t try this at home]

    Nikol didn''t push her because if she didn''t mind, Nikol doesn''t have to be a little pussy and ignore her attempts.

    Both of them were lost in their own passionate kiss that they didn''t notice, it was getting hard to breathe. Only when she was out of air only she realized Alva wasn''t breathing.

    "Ugh~ that was intense," She muttered while breaking the kiss to breathe quickly.

    "Why did you do that? I told you I''m dirty right now," Nikol asked looking at her.

    "There''s nothing dirty about you, I will take care of you don''t worry, beside you washed your mouth so don''t worry about it," Alva was trying her best to act like the big sister here but the moment Nikol takes the lead she forgets her role as the big sister.

    "Heh~you have be a lot of confidence in yourself, I guess that''s good, shall we continue now?" Nikol asked while getting up.

    Both of them got back to their passionate touching but when they tried to undress each other, they heard a loud screaming noise inside the forest.

    "Tsk~ who the hell is disturbing us?" Alva had an angered expression.

    "Somebody is asking for help, we should help, there might be a monster attacking them," Nikol quickly buttoned his shirt back and grabbed Alva''s hand and ran in the direction of the scream.

    Alva was keeping her observant eye looking at the environment because if the monster is out of their league, she doesn''t want to put Nikol''s life in danger.

    He is the hope of their tribe and might be the hope of their whole world.

    Alva was making excuses but deep down she knew, this strange emotion she was feeling and didn''t want to see him hurt.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They quickly hide behind a bush to see the monsters that were attacking a group of people.

    Most of them were heavily injured andcked the strength to fight back.

    Alva''s face went ce seeing the one who was getting attacked by a group of goblins,

    "That dumb bitch! We told her to not go this deep into the jungle," Alva was getting ready to attack because the one who was getting attacked was that much important to their tribe.

    "Is she a friend of yours?" Nikol asked looking at the big boobed girl who was being protected by a few female warriors.

    "She is very important to our tribe, I can let her get injured so you stay here, I will support them, if something happens run back to the tribe and inform them about this to the chief," She gave her orders and quickly took her dagger which looked deadly.

    ? Alva quickly pierced the nearby goblins head with her dagger and ran toward the other goblins.

    "Nym! Idiot, we told you not to go this deep," Alva shouted at the beautiful chubby girl.

    "Alva, thanks goddess, you came here, this group of goblins suddenly attacked us, please help these girls until I heal the injured," She said while pointing at the green and ugly-looking goblins.

    There is one thing social about these monsters that''s all of them are female monsters. Just like other organisms in this world, these monsters also had only females.

    Three female guards were protecting Nym but all of them were injured so Alva had to guess, there might be a high-level threat among this group.

    "How did you guys get injured by a group of goblins? Are there any high-level monsters,"

    Since the other two lost consciousness, only one of them could answer her question.

    "Young miss, they are not ordinary goblins, they had goblin generals and a goblin mage, We should escape," She was heavenly injured but still she managed to open her mouth and warn Alva.

    Alva was pretty strong for her age and she had full confidence in taking one of the goblin generals but, she won''t be able to protect others or if they ganged up on her, it would be her end.

    The goblins in this world didn''t reproduce using the same method that humans used which is asking for offspring from the goddess.

    They devoured a lot of meats from different beings and normally they would go to a little long sleep before giving birth to a new goblin. It was almost like a asexual reproduction or self propagation.

    The attacks of monsters were frequent because of this reason. They needed a lot of meat for their reproduction as nutrients.

    Alva couldn''te up with a n because all the goblins suddenly attacked together like they understood Alva''s intention to escape.

    "Tsk~damn it, this is your fault, Nym, I will have you pay for this," She said while taking a defensive position with the sword she picked up from the unconscious girls.

    Nym was scared of her friend''s life. She knew all these monsters were too much even for her. She was regretting her foolish decision toe into the forest this deep.

    "I''m sorry girls, I''m sorry Alva," She was on the verge of crying looking at her friend.

    "Don''t cry quickly heal those girls, we are going to survive this no matter what," Alva advised her.

    She quickly wiped her tears and started to heal the unconscious girls.

    "I will heal you if you get injured, but be careful," Nym said.

    Alva nodded at her words and quickly started to ughter the weaklings in front of her. Most of them were less powerful goblins so, they were not able to block Alva''s powerful attacks.

    Alva wasn''t an advanced mage even though she was able to use fire magic but her physical strength was abnormal to the point she could ughter a whole bunch of these weaklings without much effort.

    The goblin generals felt threatened, looking at her, so they decided to gang up on her. Unlike small pawns, these generals had the intelligence to decide in the battle.

    "Ah, shit! Worst case" She saw through their tactic to gang up on her.

    "I might actually die this time, damn it," She quickly parried their attacks.

    Suddenly she remembered something, which was very important to her. She slowly caressed her stomach. She was a warrior so she knew someday death might embrace her but now, she wanted to live, she wanted to see the face of that man, and she wanted to give birth to the child of that man.

    Nikol was nowhere to be seen, so she was a little calmed down, and at the same time, she felt sad.

    She got distracted for a minute and that was enough for her to let down her guard.

    *Gurrrgh

    The goblins groaned while attacking her, Alva got ready to face a huge impact from their staff but it never came.

    Suddenly, something came at high speed in the direction of the goblins.

 Chapter 16 Unknown Power

    ?Nikol was hiding near the bushes thinking Alva would be able to take care of the monsters. Nikol did not doubt Alva''s power because he witnessed her strength beforehand.

    Even though Nikol was able to injure the spider when he first met it, he had no idea how he did and after that incident, he tried to do it again but he wasn''t able to. It was almost like he suddenly became strong when that incident happened.

    Alva was trying her best to protect the others from the goblins on the front line and Nikol was impressed by her bravery and strength. Her figure protecting others was too lovely and valiant.

    "Are those creatures called goblins? I didn''t think they would look this ugly in real life," Nikol thought looking at the green creatures.

    He didn''t see the powerful goblins at first because he was at a considerable distance from others, but when he saw them and Alva struggling to protect others, he felt helpless.

    "Damn it! She took care of me until now, why can''t I help her when she needs me the most,"

    "Why am I so weak? What''s with my body getting powerful randomly?"

    He was getting impatient looking at Alva and the huge goblins getting close to her. He felt the need to protect her but, at the same time powerlessness affected his mind.

    Nikol remembered how he first attacked the monster so he took a piece of rock and aimed at the monster but it couldn''t reach the monster.

    He was getting rather impatient and angry looking at those goblins getting close to Alva. He felt his blood rushing onto his brain in anger.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" He threw thest piece of rock, he had in his hand toward the direction of the monster and he felt the difference between the previous throws and this.

    "It felt great, I feel like my body weight had been lifted or floating," Nikol thought while looking at his hand.

    At this point, he was fully aware that he wasn''t on the earth anymore because of all these bizarre things. He had no idea about his sister''s whereabouts, he didn''t want to think she was dead because if he was alive then Vi who excelled in swimming must also be.

    He saw that his stone was not powerful enough to damage the goblin so he took a stick and ran after them to attack their blind spot.

    Alva didn''t understand what was happening at first, but when she saw Nikol running toward the goblin her body freezes for a second.

    "Idiot! What are you doing? Go back," Alva knew he wasn''t strong enough to face them because she never saw his strength while training him.

    In Alva''s mind, Nikol wasn''t the weakest but he was still at the level of a newbie for her. He had the right amount of strength to wield a good weapon and the uracy and speed to rival most of the warriors but he didn''t have enough training.

    Alva had no idea what hit the goblin at that speed but she took the chance and pierced its hand to take the escape.

    If she wanted to protect Nym and others before, now her mind was on rescuing Nikol. She felt ashamed that she felt that way but, she didn''t want to see him getting injured.

    "Nikol, go back, I will take care of them," Alva shouted but he didnt stop running toward the goblins.

    The three goblin generals were focusing their attention on Alva and the rock that they didnt notice which was thrown by Nikol.

    He quickly jumped and hit the head of one of the goblins and attacked the other one with his legs. If someone had closely paid attention they could have noticed that Nikol''s fingernails were violet in colour and very sharp right now.

    The collective attack of both Alva and Nikol caused great damage to all three of them and the one who got pierced by Nikol''s fingernail was acting rather strange.

    "Alva, I''m sorry but I can''t leave you alone, this is too much for you, I will help you," Nikol said taking a defensive position afternding on the ground.

    Alva felt sweet inside her but at the same time, she had many questions.

    "How the fuck did he jump that high?"

    "Those attacks, they are a lot faster and stronger than, I remember,"

    She looked at his tall figure and got intoxicated by his actions. She felt like her heart would explode at any moment by excitement and thrill.

    Alva was disturbed by the loud growling of the monsters which caused her to get angrier and angrier with them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nikol noticed her angry face and thought she was angry with him for acting without informing her but, Nikol didn''t mind getting scolded after helping her.

    Somehow his body felt so light and powerful unlike before, it was like something inside him trying toe out but unable to.

    "Alva, I know you''re angry with me, but first let''s defeat them together, after that you can scold me," Nikol said while taking a sword which was lying on the ground.

    "Ah~ ok," She got startled by his voice and quickly agreed with him.

    Both of them were getting ready to attack the growling monsters looking rather grotesque with their impure blood all over their bodies.

    "Nikol, be careful, there is a mage goblin but I have no idea where it is," She warned him.

    Nikol nodded at her words and ran toward the monster together with Alva. They were nning to rain them down with their attacks before they recover.

    Nikol quickly swung his sword and tried to pierce the leg of a goblin general but unlike before it felt a lot more weaker and it only managed to graze its leg a little.

    "Damn it! What''s this? I feel strong and weak all of sudden, what''s with me?" Nikol thought while taking a step back.

    Alva was doing a great job attacking the monster unlike Nikol because she wanted to show off a little to him. She was keeping an observant eye on Nikol, so she can help him if he was ever in danger while fighting her opponent.

    They were exchanging attacks for a few minutes until Alva and Nikol duo managed to fatally wound two of the goblin generals. The remaining one was trying to retreat but it wasn''t able to escape from the grasp of Alva and Nikol. She quickly ambushed it and tried to kill it before it run into the forest.

    Nym finished using her healing on the injured girls and observed the fight and she was surprised to see another oneing to help.

    She had seen this new face a few times before in the vige introducing himself to the others but, she wasn''t the type to get too friendly with unknown people so she didn''t get to know Nikol.

    Despite all this, nobody noticed the green figure with a stick hiding in the forest looking at the battle. It took the chance and chanted a spell aimed at Nym who was isted by others.

    Nym or Alva didn''t notice this but Nikol was able to sense something was wrong. He quickly looked around to see an orange colour light forming in the forest.

    At first, he was a little confused but then he remembered the words of Alva. He saw that mages can do things like fire and water forming so he quickly tried to kill it but, it was toote.

    *Grrahh

    The Goblin mage released an ugly voice and finished chanting its spell aiming at Nym. Nikol quickly changed the path and tried to protect the girl.

    The spell it chanted was a fire element spell. There were six elements such as fire, water, wind, earth, dark, and light. Normally the number of mages was low and those who had the power won''t be able to use it for attack purposes but this situation changes from race to race.

    Unlike elves, humans had low magical power so their spells were somewhat weak and just like that the opposite can be said for elves too. Their physical strength wascking a lot more than humans so most of the elves are useless in close-range battles.

    Nym was scared looking at the orange colour ball getting close to her. She knew what it was and Nym had no way to evade it because she wasn''t the best when ites to speed.

    Even if she evaded it, the fireball would hit the unconscious girl, she didnt wants anything to happen to them because she thought that it was because of her that everyone here had to face this attack.

    She decided to protect these three girls from the fire spell by covering them but, she never felt something hitting her or the heat of the fire spell.

    She was confused but after opening her eyes, she was only able to see the shadow of a person standing covering her from the spell. She didnt expect someone to protect her like this but her face went pale looking at the figure.

    Alva was distracted by the other goblin but with all the sounds she heard, Alva decided to back instead of chasing the goblin and encountering more goblins in their caves.

    When she returned, Alva saw something she wouldn''t forget even if she go to sleep. Her body went numb seeing it,

    "Nikoooool~" She couldn''t help but scream looking at him.

 Chapter 17 Heal

    ?Alva POV

    I felt my whole heart bing tight looking at Nikol''s burnt back. I couldn''t help but scream because I felt my heart aching.

    I quickly ran to hold him and treat him quickly but, then I noticed the goblin mage who chanted the spell. I felt like beating him to a  pulp and feeding it to another monster but I had to treat Nikol as soon as possible.

    At first, I didn''t see why he got burnt by a spell with such a good speed butter only I saw he was protecting Nym and the other three girls.

    "Damn you bitch! Because of you, he had to go through this,"

    I thrashed Nym with my words because I couldn''t keep my anger in check.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," She was mumbling the same word again and again like a crazy person so I calmed down a little to assess the situation.

    If I let the goblin mage stay here any longer, it might chant another spell so, I had to deal with it first.

    "Nym! Nym!" I pped her to bring her back to reality because she was looking at Nikol and crying like a loose-minded person.

    "I will deal with the goblin, in the meantime heal him, but if anything happens to him, I will kill you, no matter what the chief says," I talked to her in a strict tone showing her how serious I was with my words.

    Nym nodded at my words and she quickly took Nikol''s head andid it down on herp. I saw his back for a moment and it was all ck from the burnt mark.

    I felt so mad looking at his burnt back that I felt blood rushing to my brain. I didn''t know why I felt like that, it hasn''t even been a year since I met him but I''m already this attached to him.

    Before I met him in the forest, my sole aim was to be more and more strong to take the tribe when my mother, the current chief decides to leave it and retire.

    I wasn''t afraid of death because I already faced death several times while hunting and all the girls in the tribe were living in constant fear of death after the goddess stop responding to us even if they didn''t show it outside.

    I wanted to be the chief of a tribe whose future ispletely bleak just for the sake of tradition.

    I heard that my grandmother was the previous holder of the title Ron which is the symbol of the leader of the tribe and my mother didn''t have topete with many to win it back as the current chief.

    I wanted to follow their path but, I had no clear interest in it and nothing could make me feel this excited as being with this strange one who called himself a man.

    The night I spent with him was the best experience I ever had in my life and my world started to be colourful and hopeful after his arrival.

    Right now, seeing him unconscious with all the burnt marks, I couldn''t keep my cool so after advising Nym, I quickly went to take care of the ugly goblin.

    I saw him hiding behind a tree trying to muster the mana to cast another spell, the thing about mages is some of them are extremely weak in close range so if we get close enough to fight, they are nothing to be scared of, but it cannot be said for all the mages especially those with offensive magic spells.

    "You piece of shit! Look what you did to him," She shouted hysterically at the goblin.

    Third person POV

    If the members of the other group of hunting saw her right now, they wouldn''t be able to identify her because her whole demeanour had taken a full twist. The calm and collected personality of her was nowhere to see.

    The goblin got intimated by her voice and tried to speed up the chanting, but Alva was faster than it, she pierced its head with her sword and quickly drew it upward dividing the head of the goblin into two equal pieces.

    Just because of the rage she felt, Alva did not pity it and quickly finished it. Even if she wasn''t enraged she wouldn''t pity monsters because it was either kill or die in this world for them.

    While Alva was killing the goblin mage, Nym was wiping her snot and tears trying to heal Nikol''s burnt wounds.

    Nikol''s whole t-shirt which he wore all this time after washing it several times got fully destroyed by this attack. Nym quickly tore it open to not let small pieces of thread touch his wound.

    Even though Nym wasn''t strong, she could easily tear his clothes with her bare hands. Her mana element was light which was a rare element to have so she was protected by the chief, even more than Alva.

    She tore his clothes open but she was confused for a minute because unlike her huge boobs Nikol had nothing on his chest,

    "What''s this? Can someone be this t?" She questioned herself but Nym decided to ignore it, as it was an emergency right now.

    Since his burning wounds were not deep it wasn''t fatal but it was enough to leave a mark on his back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nym got ready to use the magic bit then she noticed something strange,

    "What the hell is this?" Her mouth was wide open looking at Nikol''s back.

    His wounds were healing on their own at a super visible speed, it was somewhat gross to watch but Nym being the scientific girl, she was couldn''t ignore it and kept observing it closely.

    She got a ton of questions about what she witnessed but she decided to ignore it for now and use her own healing magic to make the work faster.

    It took a few minutes for Alva to return back after killing the goblin mage. She saw Nym was healing Nikol''s back, so she stood behind her to see the result.

    "Good job Nym, his burn marks are nowhere to be seen, thanks for healing him," Alva got her cool back after seeing his injuries disappear.

    Nym wanted to say, it wasn''t her magic that healed him but she decided to not because Alva wasn''t in her best mindset and she didn''t want to get scolded anymore.

    "Let''s get out of here before theye back again with more," Alva was a lot knowledgeable about these types of goblins, so she knew it wasn''t the whole group that attacked them.

    Nym nodded her head and woke up the least injured girl among the group by sprinkling some water on her face. Even with Alva, she won''t be able to carry three girls to the tribe on her own.

    Alva didn''t want to let go of Nikol so she carried him in a princess carry. Nym noticed how she was weirdly possessive of Nikol but just like the previous matters, she decided to ignore it, the only thing she was interested in was his regenerative skill.

    They quickly surfed through the jungle and were able to reach the tribe before sunset or else they would have faced even more dangerous monsters.

    Nym knew she wasn''t going to have it easy this time because, unlike any other time, Alva was super angry with her and she was the one who always rescued her from Usha when she is being scolded.

    "Ahh~ I fucked up in big time, they will never let me go again," She thought while entering the tribe.

    They got some attraction from the onlookers because of their injured looks and some of them were worried about them, but Nym didn''t expect to see Usha getting panicked.

    "Oh my goddess, please help me," Nym was helplessly seeking help. Alva saw her panicked look and ignored it.

    "You bitch! Just because you healed him, don''t think I forgot it, you''re the reason he got injured in the first ce, so pay for it, I won''t help you this time," Alva was mercilessly ignoring her looks.

    Nym gave her a pitiful look upon hearing her words, they saw Usha waiting for them with a panicked look on her face.

    " Where have you been? Why are you injured?" Usha was kind and protective of both Nym and Alva, so she felt angry and sad to see them getting injured.

    "It''s all this bitch fault," Alva didnt try to hide anything this time because she felt unnaturally angry with her.

    "What do you mean?" Usha asked while looking at Nym.

    Nym was sweating buckets hearing Alva''s words.

    "She entered the deep forest and got attacked, she must have convinced her guards to enter somehow, If not for me and Nikol helping her, she would have been already dead," Alva told about what happened inside the forest and how Nikol got injured protecting Nym.

    "Damn it! This kid is more kind and brave than I thought she is," Usha said while touching Nikol''s cheeks.

    [A/N:- ''She'' here refers to Nikol because I wanted to emphasise that except Alva others do not know about his real gender]

    "Take him to the bed, you can use our home, make sure to provide everything he wants," Usha ordered to which Alva quickly agreed and left the ce carrying him.

    Usha ordered two of the girls to take the other three guards who were injured to the relevant ces to continue their treatment.

    After arranging everything only she focused her attention on Nym,

    "And you, don''t expect the light punishments, I gave youst time, you will learn today to behave yourself," Usha grabbed her by the ear and went back to the main building.

    All the girls around we''re avoiding eye contact with Nym, just so chief won''t get mad with them.

    "I''m dead for sure this time," Nym thought while getting dragged by her ear.

 Chapter 18 Do It In Front Of Me

    ?Nikol lost consciousness for some reason after protecting Nym from that fire spell. He was dreaming about the time he had with his sister before encountering this crazy world.

    He remembered how she fed him when he was small and took care of him without missing a single thing. Nikol couldn''t ask for a perfect big sister in his life than Vi, who took care of him like a second mother.

    "Sister, where are you?" Nikol didn''t know he would miss Vi so much in his life.

    He decided to move into a new ce, so he can give space to Vi and her personal life but now he realised how hopeless and lonely he is without her. Her warmth and sound meant everything to him at this point.

    While he was dreaming all this, suddenly the picture of Vi started to vanish from his vision like it never existed.

    He felt like he was missing something but he couldn''t catch the idea of what it was. It was annoying for him but he couldn''t help it.

    Alva was taking care of him when he was dreaming about different things in his own dream world,

    First, she used some clean clothes to make his body clean and then removed his top clothes. She didn''t want others to see his cock and question him right now because he promised her to use it in the future so she didn''t remove his pants.

    Alva had never taken care of anyone before so it was a little hard for her, but since it was Nikol, she had no choice but to do it and she felt a strange satisfaction by doing it.

    "When are you going to wake up?" She asked from unconscious Nikol while pinching his cheeks. She was more than happy to take care of him like this.

    Nikol was dreaming about different things while Alva was treating him to the best of her ability, feeling the touch of Alva Nikol suddenly woke up shouting in a loud voice.

    "Ughh~" He grunted in both mental and physical pain. Even though there were no visible injuries it was still a little painful for him.

    Alva panicked thinking he was having some kind of stroke but, Nikol suddenly opened his eyes.

    The first thing he saw was the worried face of Alva looking at him.

    She was extremely happy to see him opening his eyes and quickly hugged him almost choking him to unconsciousness again with her super strength.

    "I''m sorry, did I worry you?" Nikol struggled for a little but he managed to talk with Alva.

    "Why did you get injured? You don''t have to protect anyone, first protect yourself," She was almost crying when talking with Nikol.

    "I can''t let her get injured purposely, besides she is weak than me, if she gets hit by it, her injuries would have been worse," Nikol said. She didn''t respond to it but kept hugging him.

    Alva calmed down a little after a few minutes and sat down on her chair.

    "Alva, I decided to tell the truth to the chief," Nikol said making her surprised at his words.

    "What happened suddenly? I thought you needed more time," She was a little confused.

    "I dreamt about it, I saw my sister in dreams,"

    "I don''t even know, If she''s alive right now, so I don''t want to whine like a kid and not save things in front of me when I can, so I''ll do it," Alva felt her heart aching to look at Nikol''s sad face.

    "I will be always there for you, don''t worry we will find your sister," She didn''t know what to say.

    "It''s okay but, why do I not feel pain after getting burned, it doesn''t feel painful at all," Nikol was a little confused but, he could guess they must have done something he didn''t know since they had magic after all.

    "Nym healed you, I threatened to kill her if something happened to you, so she must have put some extra effort to heal youpletely,"

    Even Alva had no idea how she healed his burnt markspletely because she could never heal a wound before like this. The light magic itself is rare but it''s highly none offensive and defensive so it''s not something a warrior wants but at the same time good for someone as a support mage.

    Light mages are extremely valued because of their healing abilities but they were never perfect enough to heal something like this and Alva knew it because she had experience with light mages.

    "Is she okay? What about the other three girls?" Nikol was a little worried about them.

    "Yeah, they are ok," Alva wasn''t super excited about his question, instead she wanted to know about how he got so powerful while fighting the goblins.

    Nikol noticed it but decided to ignore it as it wasn''t the time for him to argue with her.

    They talked with each other for a few minutes until the door opened and a familiar figure entered the room.

    Usha saw Alva and Nikol happily talking with each other. She didn''t expect him to recover so quickly after that.

    Nym didn''t want to add more punishment to her already existing punishment list so she kept quiet about Nikol''s special body which he didn''t even know about.

    "You look good, I thought your condition will be worse," Usha told while getting close to them.

    Alva stood up from her chair and gave it to Usha showing how respectful she is of her mother.

    "That girl helped me, I heard she used her healing magic on me," Nikol was thinking about different things while talking with her. He wanted to talk about his promise to Alva.

    Alva looked at Nikol with aplicated look, Usha noticed the awkward nature so she decided to break the silence.

    "What is it? Did something happen?" She had no clue why they were so awkward but she wasn''t worried because she knew Alva wasn''t an irresponsible girl.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Chief, I have something to talk with you about," Nikol decided to reveal everything.

    Alva was a little scared because she hid it from her mother but she decided to face the truth.

    Nikol exined to her the truth about how he drowned and got washed into the beach and about his sister but, he didn''t mention the earth or anything because it was tooplicated for them.

    "So you only have memories about your sister?" She didn''t feel much offended because it wasn''t anything harmful to her or the tribe.

    "But, why did you lie? If you told me about it earlier I would have helped you to find her," Usha didn''t understand about it.

    "It''s because I''m not like you or anyone here, I''m a man unlike you guys," Nikol didn''t expect her to understand it.

    "What do you mean?" Usha was a little confused.

    Alva looked at Nikol with aplicated gaze, she knew what he is talking about but she didn''t understand to exin it to her mother.

    "It means I''m not a woman like you, I understood from the time I spent here, that you guys do not know about men,"

    "I''m the opposite of woman, and which is the opposite gender of woman," Nikol felt weird exining his gender to someone else. He didn''t understand what to do except to sh his cock in front of her and show their difference.

    *Sigh

    Nikol understood from the face of Usha that she was getting worried about him. Alva tried to open her mouth to exin it but suddenly, Nikol got up from the bed.

    "Let me show you," Nikol quickly removed his pants showing her his cock. He was a little embarrassed to do it in front of others.

    Usha saw something hanging on his crotch and got freaked out by it. She tried to attack it thinking it was a monster but Alva quickly stopped her.

    Nikol had goosebumps seeing her reaction,

    "Like daughter, like mother," He sighed.

    "This is what I''m talking about, I''m different from you guys," Nikol said while pointing at his cock.

    "What''s that? Is that a monster? Why is it attached to your body?" She didn''t understand anything they were talking about.

    "This is my sexual organ, Men and women are different and I don''t understand, why you guys don''t have men in this ce,"

    "It''s the truth chief and that''s not the only thing, he can help us with our main problem, he can produce babies with his cock," Alva tried to help Nikol.

    "Is that true?" Usha was eager about what Alva said.

    "Yes it is, I don''t know about goddesses and stuff but it''s true," Nikol confirmed Alva''s words.

    Usha had no words to exin how hopeful and happy she was feeling, Her main worry was the future of her tribe and people, so after hearing what Nikol said her mind was running wild.

    "How do we do that? Do we have to worship you like a goddess?" She didn''t mind bowing her head in front of him if what he said was true.

    She didn''t believe him fully since he was still a stranger but, if he can give proof, Usha didn''t mind selling her whole life to him in exchange for the future of her tribe.

    "It''s not like that, Basically I have to insert this into a girl''s pussy and release my seed into her," He exined how sex happened between a man and woman and how the result will be shown.

    "So it''s just like worshipping our goddess but instead of her, we have to worship this thing," She didn''t understand everything but she got the basic idea of what he said.

    "Yes, something like that," Nikol was feeling weird teaching sex to someone older than him.

    "It''s okay chief, I already did it with Nikol and it''s the best thing, It feels so good," Alva didn''t think twice before running her mouth.

    "What? You did it?" Usha didn''t know her daughter was this careless.

    "I get why this guy tried to hide it from me, but why did you hide such important things from me, Alva," Usha asked in a strict voice.

    Alva regretted bragging about her experience for a moment.

    "I-i''m sorry, it''s just I promised Nikol, that I won''t tell anyone about it," She was trying her best toe up with an excuse.

    "Do it," Usha suddenly said something crazy.

    "What?" Alva was confused for a second.

    "Do it in front of me again, I want to see the scared impregnation, you two did it once so doing it again won''t be a problem, right?" Usha didn''t understand what she was asking her daughter to do since she haven''t experienced the nervousness of doing it in front of someone.

    Nikol was looking at the mother and daughter pair with interest.

    "Damn it, looks like it won''t be too long before I have mother and daughter action,"

 Chapter 19 Observant Usha (R-18)

    ?Unlike Usha, Alva was starting to feel the new emotions like a waterfall from the day he met Nikol, so when Usha asked her to do it in front of her, she felt ashamed for some reason.

    "Doing it in front of my mother is," She didn''t know why it felt a bit awkward, deep down her lust was going nuts when she imagined the scene where she gets railed by Nikol in front of her own mother.

    Usha had no idea what they were going to do so she took the seat and let them do whatever they wanted.

    Nikol was feeling rather excited remembering the indecency of the act, he is going tomit right now.

    "Alva, are we going to do it?" Nikol wanted her consent onest time because it might be an embarrassing experience for her.

    She nodded her head giving the green light. Since Alva couldn''t do it before, she was rather excited to have sex with Nikol.

    "C-can I kiss you?"Alva was looking at him with lust-filled eyes.

    Nikol grinned and nodded. The girl didn''t need anything more to hear as she came near him and kissed him, giving him an awkward peck on the lips. Happy with her first sess, she went back to it, kissing him several times more, enjoying the contact of his lips.

    Usha was confused about why they were doing such a thing, but she didn''t want to disturb the sacred impregnation.

    The awkward and normal kiss quickly started to turn into a more vulgar kiss as Nikol started to take the lead and insert his tongue into her mouth.

    Alva made an expression of surprise, but her expression turned soft immediately after that, She then moved her tongue excitedly and entwined it with Nikol''s.

    They were devouring each other''s mouths greedily in front of Usha who was looking at everything with interest.

    Since Nikol didn''t wear his shirt again, he felt the touch of Alva. She was continuously caressing his back, giving Nikol afortable feeling from her touch.

    Alva quickly broke the kiss to take a breath with her lust-filled eyes.

    "That was great, Nikol," She was already getting wet from the slightest touch of him.

    Nikol didn''t answer her but, he quickly started to undress her fully. Alva did the same thing to Nikol with her seductive movements.

    Since Nikol pulled up his trouser back after showing his cock to Usha, Alva had to undress him again.

    "What the hell is that?" Usha didn''t see Nikol''s cock in the erect state before so after seeing it like that, she couldn''t help but feel intimidated.

    Its girth, length and veiny nature caused it to give a more viin-looking nature.

    "It''s like this chief, when he gets excited, at first I was also scared but now for some reason, it looks really good to me," Alva noticed Usha''s face and exined to her.

    Alva and Nikol were standing naked while caressing each other bodies, suddenly Nikol started to suck on Alva''s nipple causing her to release a light moan.

    "Ahh~ Nikol," She quickly holds his head.

    Nikol could feel the sticity of her breasts and ass perfectly, her ass deformed each time Nikol moved his hands, changing to different forms each second. He was sucking her tasty and beautiful boobs with a greedy expression while massaging her boobs.

    Alva felt her love juices leaking so much that she felt embarrassed by it. Usha also felt a strange tingle in her pussy which was unknown to her, she didn''t know what was happening to her.

    "Is this the power of the scared impregnation?" She questioned herself.

    The taste of Alva''s boobs caused Nikol to almost forget what his main purpose was as he kept changing from the left to right boobs constantly.

    "Ahh~ Ah~ It''s good, you''re doing great," Alva kept moaning constantly while patting Nikol''s head while hugging him. Her heartbeat was at the greatest speed causing her face and body to get a faintly red hue.

    "Nikol, it''sing, the same feeling, I felt when I first did this with you,"

    Alva cried in an intoxicated voice as waves of pleasure ran all over her skin.

    "Same feeling, It''sing again! Ahh~"

    Alva shouted, feeling the same intense pressure from before as if a waterfall was trying to burst over a cliff, Nikol could feel her body getting heated up and vibrating, as it release a gush of love juices from her pussy.

    "You just had a climax with those light caressing," Nikol was surprised by how quickly, she came from it.

    Alva was heavily breathing causing Nikol to feel her hot breath on his face. She was feeling light-headed for a minute but she quickly recovered from the orgasm.

    "What happened? Why did you stop?" Usha was confused.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She had an orgasm, it''s the peak pleasure of sexual activities," Nikol quickly exined it to her without killing the mood between Alva and him.

    Alva looked at him but, she didn''t wait for his approval as she suddenly started to devour his mouth again.

    Usha didn''t understand the strange emotion, she was feeling but somehow it wasn''t an unpleasant one, at the same time, she felt a little unsettled.

    " You''re so wet, Alva, Look at how horny you are," Nikol touched her pussy which was dripping with love juices after breaking the kiss.

    "It''s because of you, you drive me crazy," Alva said with a seductive voice giving chills to the Nikol.

    Alva had totally forgotten that her mother was looking at all the things she was doing. Usha was surprised by the docile and kind nature of her own daughter by now.

    Nikol quickly tried to lift Alva but, unlike when he was fighting the goblins, he felt rather weak. Nikol didn''t want her to notice that so he quickly pushed her to the bed.

    "Damn it! What''s with my body?" He thought for a moment before getting on the bed and looking at the totally naked beauty, who was lying under him with a lust-crazed look.

    "Your body is so sexy and beautiful, Alva," Nikol said in a seductive tone as he wandered his fingers across her sexy and well-shaped back.

    Alva blushed and her body got hot, as she felt Nikol''s hot and long finger trailing across her back towards her waist.

    He started kissing her nape passionately while inserting one of his fingers into her mouth, Alva was a little startled when she felt his finger being forced into her mouth.

    "Ughh~" She made some slight noises feeling it.

    However, she instinctively started sucking on his finger as it yed with her tongue, Nikol slowly bent his body and started kissing downwards from her nape, and he kissed her corbone, as he tasted her delicate skin.

    He then moved on to her back again, and started kissing downwards to her waist, Just as he reached her waist, he wandered his tongue over her back at a fast pace and reached her pussy, he twisted her body around and passionately kissed her as her pussy as he rested her back against the bed.

    "Ah~ don''t that ce dirty," Since, Nikol didn''t do itst time for her, it was a whole new experience for her.

    Nikol carefully started licking her dripping and beautiful vulva without going for the clitoris suddenly, he licked her pussy folds while entering one of his fingers which causes Alva to moan louder,

    "Ahhhhh~ that''s good,"

    By now, both of them had forgotten about poor Usha, who was looking at everything with her eyes wide open.

    It would have been wholesome if she was only watching but, Usha didn''t notice that she was masturbating while looking at her own daughter getting railed by a guy.

    Alva kept constantly moaning under the attacks of Nikol until she reached another orgasm but, this time her orgasm was wild and strong more than the first orgasm she had,

    "It''sing again, Nikol," Alva warned him.

    Nikol didn''t have any pre-experience with this stuff but, he had watched several educational programs rted to it famously known as homework, so he knew what to do, he increased the speed of the movement of his fingers while flicking her clitoris with his tongue slowly and gently.

    "Ahh~" She came on the face of Nikol with a huge gush of love juices, it wouldn''t be wrong to call it the biggest squirt, he had seen until now.

    Since it was daytime he could see everything clearly unlike thest time. He saw how beautiful her body and her face were. He felt fortunate to do it with a beautiful and kind girl like Alva for the first time.

    Unlike Nikol, Alva was on the verge of ascending to heaven from the sole pleasure, she was feeling light-headed and dizzy looking at the handsome figure in front of her.

    "That was the greatest, Nikol," Alva mumbled with an exhausted tone.

    "I''m d you enjoyed it, shall we continue now?" Alva quickly realised that unlike her, Nikol didn''t even have a single orgasm until now and she felt ashamed of her.

    " Come, baby, you can do whatever you want," Alva invited him with open hands but, Nikol got interrupted by Usha''s voice before he could embrace the heaven called Alva''s pussy.

    Both of them forgot about Ushapletely, they only remembered her when they heard her voice.

    Usha had a little flushed face and Nikol observed her carefully, he saw the wet patch on her crotch area which was rather obvious.

    Nikol didn''t know why she asked them to stop, he didn''t have the patience to stop but his mind went nk when he heard her next words,

    " Do it with me too, please,"

 Chapter 20 Perfect Mother (R-18)

    ?"Do it with me too, please," Usha''s words caused both Alva and Nikol to stand up from their position in panic.

    "Chief!" Alva didn''t know why she felt like this but, it felt really weird and dissatisfying to hear her say that.

    Nikol noticed her wet patch near the crotch and he knew, she was aroused but he didn''t expect her to confront him like this,

    "Chief, Is that ok? I thought you needed to see it first," Just like Usha, Nikol wanted to do it quickly because he was also feeling horny from all the caressings of Alva.

    "It''s okay, do it with me too," Usha didn''t want to tell the real reason, she wanted to join. She felt an unbearable itch in her pussy after seeing Nikol and Alva''s hot session so she decided to ask him without giving any clues.

    "Alva, are you okay with that?" Nikol asked Alva whose face was a little sour.

    "It''s okay," She agreed with him but she felt somewhat dissatisfied with it.

    Nikol noticed her dissatisfaction but he couldn''t take it anymore seeing these two gorgeous girls in front of him.

    He quickly grabbed the hand of Usha and grabbed her onto the bed. She didn''t hesitate but unlike what he expected she was a little too strong but he managed to grab her.

    Mother and daughter were side by side looking at the handsome boy in front of them, who was younger than both of them.

    "This is unexpectedly embarrassing," Alva was the first one to express her emotion but unlike them, Nikol was aroused by the pure indecency in their act.

    Nikol quickly undressed Usha''s clothes which cannot be called proper clothes at all. Most of the girls in the tribe were wearing something more simr to a bikini but a little more covering than it but in the worse case Nikol saw some of them only wearing the bottom part while working.

    "You two are so beautiful," Nikol said while undressing Usha, who was supporting him to do so.

    She had no idea what to do, even after seeing Alva, she looked totally different from the usual chief right now.

    Usha wasn''t a tough woman or anything but, she had to be the pir to the whole tribe of Ron so all of them saw her as the godmother of their tribe.

    Even Alva didn''t know her mother wasn''t the tough nut she thought Usha was. Her motherly side always protected Alva but at the same time, she trained her more harshly than anyone because she feared about the future of their tribe.

    Even before the disappearance of the goddess, they had a lot of problems but after that incident, the threats to their tribe and people increase by several folds.

    Until now, she had no hopes for the future because without goddesses they are like deserted clouds in the sky but after hearing Nikol''s words the spark of happiness and hope started to root in her mind again.

    Even if it''s a futile and fake hope she wanted to hold onto it, as it might give them the desire to continue their daily work.

    Both daughter and mother were lying on the bed naked showing their beautiful and rich bodies to the handsome boy in front of them.

    Alva already got to know new emotions so she felt embarrassed to be in this shameful position in the broad daylight but Usha was in the beginning stage of feeling things.

    "What''s this? I''ve never felt like this," Usha muttered to herself before looking at the ck-haired handsome man who was in front of him. The unusual attraction she felt for him made her confused about what was happening to her.

    She should be the chief of the Ron tribe without showing any weakness to anyone but, the way this whole thing felt made her more and more confused.

    Nikol couldn''t exin the beautiful scenery in front of him, just because this world has a single parent when a child is born, that child will have a more identical look to the parent.

    Alva and Usha were like the milf version and younger version of the same person when they are undressed and it made Nikol more aroused than he ever has been.

    "I was a virgin before a few weeks, now I''m doing it with a mother and daughter pair at the same time," He gulped looking at their perfect round boobs and pink pussies which looked more appetizing to him.

    Since Usha never had an orgasm, Nikol decided to let her experience an orgasm for the first time to make her first-time experience more pleasant.

    He quickly started kissing her but, just like Alva she had no idea what to do at first so she let Nikol take the lead.

    At first, it was just an awkward kiss which involved only lips but as time went on it became a hot and sensual one.

    Nikol slowly slipped his tongue in and entwined it with Usha''s, initiating her first intimate kiss.

    As their tongues danced constantly, Nikol moved his hands and gently caressed every inch of Usha''s skin, starting with her shoulders and then continuing to her beautiful breasts.

    Separating his lips from her tasty lips, Nikol caresses Usha''s nipples and whispered,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You look so beautiful, chief," If her admirers and the vice leader of the tribe saw her just now, they would have mistaken her for a normal teenage girl by her facial expression.

    "Thank you," She whispered to Nikol.

    Alva looked at everything happening and she felt somewhat dissatisfied with the whole thing but, at the same time, she felt unbelievably aroused looking at Nikol doing the same thing he did to her, to her own mother.

    Nikol didn''t want to neglect Alva so he looked at her with a kind and lovely gaze,

    "Alva,e here," Nikol was acting like an expert in this but, they didn''t know that this was just the second time he was doing all this. He was just imitating the things, he saw when he was in the previous world.

    Alva obediently got near him with sensual steps and Nikol quickly grabbed her with his right hand,

    "Ah~~ What are you doing?" Alva was confused but he suddenly inserted his finger into her dripping and wet pussy and started to finger her rather slowly.

    Alva closed her eyes for a moment feeling his finger but when she opened her eyes, she was surprised to see her mother''s unusual face.

    Nikol was greedily feeding on Usha''s beautiful boobs while massaging her pussy with his left hand,

    "Ugh~ Alva, what''s this? I feel strange," She looked at her daughter but both of them were being constantly attacked by Nikol, they didn''t have an option but keep moaning feeling pleasure.

    Nikol was fingering Alva with his right hand while his other hand was fingering the wet and beautiful pussy of Usha, and his mouth and tongue were busy ying with the sweet tits of Usha.

    If someone saw Nikol right now, they would remember a certain potato chip-eating scene with church music intensifying in the background,

    "Ahh~~ Ahh~~~"

    "Ugh, ~~"

    Under the attack of Nikol, both of them kept moaning before they felt something approaching in their pussy giving a burning feeling.

    It was a pleasant feeling but for Usha, it wasn''t familiar, Alva knew what it was and waited for Nikol to increase his speed.

    Nikol knew by their change of facial expression that they are going to climax at any moment now, so he increased the movement of his fingers and tongue and attacked them more viciously.

    "Gnghnaa~" Making a strange moan while raising her voice, Usha let out a flood of fluids as her limbs tensed at the biggest orgasm she ever felt in her life or might be the first one she felt.

    Alva heard the strange voice of her mother and looked at her lust-crazed face and felt ashamed looking at it,

    "Do I look like that? How embarrassing," Alva saw her mother gushing out a lot of love juices from her pussy and she felt her own orgasm reaching the climax.

    "Ahh~~? Yes! You''re the best Nikol,"

    Alva said out loud as she raised her face high, while she continued squirting out viscous liquid on Nikol''s hand, he quickly took his hand and tasted her love juices, Alva was in bliss that she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes anymore.

    "Damn! It really doesn''t taste good but the satisfaction of seeing a girl climaxing by my hand is godly," Nikol thought before heid Alva on the pillow so, she can rest for a bit.

    He looked at the already recovered Usha, who was expectantly looking at him with her wide-open eyes,

    "What''s that? I never felt something like that in my life," She questioned but Nikol didn''t wait to answer her.

    "I will make you feel more like that, so leave it all to me, chief," Nikol said while hugging her.

    His cock almost touched her bare pussy making her moan a little.

    "You know, I''m liking you more and more with that attitude of yours, Maybe you''re a gift sent by the goddess for us," Usha didn''t know his background but she felt attracted to his current personality unlike when she first met him.

    "I don''t know about goddess but maybe I''m a gift,"

    Nikol thought about how he came into this world and why, he didn''t have an answer for it but he wanted to cherish what he has right now while trying to find his sister, who is the most important person in his life.

 Chapter 21 Mother And Daughter (R-18)

    ?Alva was lying on the bed exhausted by all the orgasms she had, she looked at the handsome young man, who was messing around with her mother with a ratherplicated look.

    "Why do I feel like this? Is this a pleasant or an unpleasant feeling?" She had no idea what she was feeling looking at them but, she knew one thing it turned her on so much looking at them.

    While Alva was looking at Nikol and Usha with interest, those two were lost in their world. Nikol kept rubbing his cock on beautiful pussy of Usha heightening her lust to a new level.

    "I feel strange, you said it has to go in right? Why don''t you put it in?" Usha felt aroused looking at him.

    Nikol kept rubbing her boobs together while sucking her nipples rather strongly arousing her even more, he heard her request of Usha but he got a great idea instead of going in just like that.

    "Chief, call me by my name and I will put it in," Nikol said while continuously rubbing his ns on her vagina.

    "Wha-what?" Usha got confused by his tone for a minute because nobody has ever ordered her to do something. She was always the one who ordered others to do things.

    "I will put it in if you call me by my name," Nikol felt a little anxious telling her like that but, somehow he was able to tell her.

    Usha''s eyes wide opened, she wanted toin but aroused nature of her wanted the cock of Nikol as soon as possible, she looked at Alva and sighed after seeing her eyes closed. She hoped that she would never see what she was about to do,

    "Nikol, please put it in, I can''t take it anymore," Her face was red with embarrassment while saying it.

    Nikol felt unbelievably aroused looking at the powerful chief begging like this,

    "Chief, you''re so beautiful," Nikol said while slowly entering his cock into the virgin pussy of Usha.

    Usha opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her, She hugged Nikol tightly and tensed her body, Nikol had an average bigger penis so, It was rather hard for someone to fully take it in the first time.

    Nikol didn''t take it too fast as he caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.

    When her body rxed again, he continued entering even further, Usha groaned in pain and pleasure and twisted her body to make it morefortable, Nikol continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her pussy, and then he felt something obstructing his movement.

    Nikol immediately knew the identity of that obstruction as he felt the same thing when doing it for the first time with Alva, but he did not break through it immediately, Instead, he paused and stimted Usha''s body, even more, to make it easier for her,

    After a few seconds, Nikol noticed that most of her tense nature was gone, and she was beginning to moan from the pure pleasure she was feeling.

    Immediately, Nikol pushed forward, he felt something breaking and then, his dick advancing until the end, Usha''s pussy walls tightened around his cock, and the immense pleasure almost made him climax inside her.

    "Ughh!" Usha had a strong will and pain tolerance so she didn''t feel the pain as much as a normal girl instead the pleasure she felt was increased by several folds.

    Usha moaned suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of his cock, but it only increased the pleasure Nikol was feeling, She began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the extreme pleasure she was feeling but Nikol didn''t want to let her go,

    He kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, increasing the pleasure she felt,

    Then, he began to move his hips slowly, love juices began to flow from Usha''s pussy and they lubricated her pussy walls, increasing the pleasure they were feeling and making Nikol''s movements easier.

    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned sensual, at that moment, Usha let out a loud moan,

    "Ahhhh~" Usha felt her body bing extremely sensitive as Nikol kept thrusting his cock inside her.

    He increased the speed of his thrust, slowly the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Usha was feeling and before long, she also began to move on her own.

    Theypletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking, Their moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with their love juices invaded the smell of the room.

    Alva started to regain her consciousness hearing the loud moans beside her, she opened her eyes to see it but she was taken by surprise by the scene in front of her.

    "Ahh~ Ahhh~" Usha kept moaning without even noticing the gaze of Alva. Alva couldn''t take her eyes off Nikol and Usha.

    Nikol closed Usha''s lips with his own and began to shove his cock inside her even faster, he could feel something beginning to build inside his lower abdomen, but he suppressed it, he concentrated only on feeling her body and hearing her cries of pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nikol didn''t want to climax before Usha and fortunately for him, he felt Usha''s pussy trembling so hard showing that she wasing close to climax.

    Usha also felt the same hot feeling inside but this time it was more violent than thest time.

    "Something ising," Usha kept hugging Nikol while he was pumping her none stop. He squeezed her springy and firm ass which was nice and soft before increasing the speed of thrusts.

    Nikol''s pubes started kissing her clitoris every time he moved his hips,

    "I''m going to cum, Chief" Nikol warned her before tightly grabbing her waist and thrusting her even more harder.

    Usha just moaned in consent, unable to speak, while feeling her own climax approaching, finally, Nikol was unable to endure it.

    His cock pierced her cavepletely, hitting the entrance of her womb and shooting all the semen inside it, filling itpletely.

    "Ahh~ what''s this? This is more thanst time,"

    Usha also came at the same time gushing her love juices on Nikol''s cock violently. Usha''s pussy was dripping with a white colour liquid. She didn''t have the strength in her body as she copsed on the bed while releasing Nikol''s cock from her tight pussy.

    "With this, Will I get pregnant?" She asked with an exhausted tone.

    "You will, most probably," Nikol felt tired but not as much as Usha.

    Alva got close to Nikol after seeing her mother resting on the bed. She wrapped her arms around Nikol from behind and whispered to him,

    "How was it? Was she good?" Nikol felt that she wasn''t happy with this situation.

    "Yeah, she was good, as expected of your mother, Alva," Nikol whispered to her so that Usha won''t hear him, Nikol wanted to y it safe because he didn''t want to get killed by a girl right now.

    "Was she better than me?" Alva asked while pouting.

    Nikol looked at her and quickly kissed her lips,

    "Don''t ask such things, Both of you''re good," Nikol answered her.

    Alva felt a little dissatisfied with his answer but, she decided to ept it and move on.

    "Can you do me now?" Alva didn''t want to force him but, she felt a little too horny looking at all the dirty acts her mother and Nikol did.

    "Yeah, for some reason, I don''t feel that much exhausted," Nikol answered her while holding her by the waist.

    After a few hours, Nikoly on the bed while looking at the two girls lying on either side of him with satisfaction. It would have been great on its own if these were two normal girls but, these two girls were mother and daughter.

    Nikol didn''t think in his wildest dream that he would sleep with a mother and daughter pair on the same bed.

    After he busted his first shot in Usha, Alva wanted to go for another round. Nikol fucked her senseless again releasing his semen inside her. Usha also wanted to go for another round after hearing her daughter''s moans, so they did it until Nikol felt like he would die from exhaustion.

    Luckily, two girls got tired before him so, he didn''t have to push himself to death. Nikol was surprised by his own stamina to keep up with these two girls.

    "What''s with my body? I feel powerful all of a sudden and sometimes I feel extremely weak," Nikol wondered why this was happening to him but, he never got an answer.

    By the time he ended up having sex with both of them, the sun had already set down hiding in the mountains. Nikol felt sleepy after the exhausting work while he was supposed to be resting after getting injured but he ended up having sex with two girls.

    Nikol went to sleep hugging the mother and daughter pair, he ced his head on Alva''s bountiful chest as his hands travelled to her silky ass, moulding it, like a piece of y, Nikol closed his eyes falling asleep hugging the soft body of Alva and Usha hoping to see a good dream.

 Chapter 22 Breakfast Talk

    ?On the next day, Nikol woke up with the same heavy feeling on his body but, this time he felt something wet on his cock.

    He opened his eyeszily looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, who was sucking on his cock greedily with a rather amateur movements.

    Nikol didn''t teach her to do this so he was baffled by her skill, It didn''t feel as good as sex but, her wet mouth was pleasuring him giving him a pleasant feeling.

    "Is it the instinct of women?" Nikol questioned himself while waking up from the bed.

    "Good morning, Nikol," Alva greeted him with a smile and went back to sucking his cock, it was like she was addicted to it.

    "Morning, Alva, what are you doing?" Nikol wanted to know, how she got to know about giving a blowjob since sexual knowledge in this world is almost non-existent.

    "When I got up, I saw your cock aroused, so I thought I will massage it to leak that white liquid again and help you calm down," Alva said while lifting her mouth a little bit. It was cute to see her talking with her mouth full except the thing she had in her mouth was a penis.

    "Oh! Thank you, you''re the best, Alva," Nikol gave her a thumbs up which brought a little smile to her face.

    She went back to giving him a blowjob and Nikol taught her to do it correctly. Nikol himself didn''t have any experience but, he had seen blowjobs when he was in high school through some videos, that his friends showed to him.

    Alva did it until Nikol climaxed from her blowjob. He released it inside her mouth but, she was sceptical about whether it was good to swallow it or not, as it was precious to them.

    "It''s okay, swallow it," Nikol saw her confused so he helped her giving her proper advice.

    It took them a few minutes to finish all the things but, Nikol wanted a bath as soon as possible because he felt dirty from all the work they did the previous day.

    "Where did chief go?" Nikol was confused because she is nowhere to be seen.

    "She has work, she can''t be here like us, Nikol," Alva spoke looking at him.

    Nikol wanted to see her because, he wanted to see her current behaviour, the chief he had sex with yesterday was different from the one who order everyone in the tribe to help them with their work.

    During his stay in the tribe, Nikol learnt one thing for sure, that''s everyone in the tribe respect and obey Usha. She was like the protector and godmother of everyone.

    "Oh! She ordered me to bring you before, we go out today, she said she wants to talk with you," Alva dropped the bomb on Nikol''s head while he was thinking all this.

    "Why? Did I do anything wrong?" He was sure they wouldn''t kick him out of there but, at the same time he had his guard up in case they tried to do something questionable to him.

    "Maybe not, she just wants to know you more," Alva said with her usual smile.

    *Grrrr

    While they were talking Nikol''s stomach made a loud grumbling noise, Alva couldn''t help but facepalm herself upon hearing it.

    "You didn''t eat anything yesterday?" She questioned him in an almost guilty way.

    Nikol was embarrassed because this is the second time this happened.

    "Yeah, I kind of forgot, I mean we were having sex all day," He made excuses to get out of it but she didn''t buy hisme excuses.

    Alva quickly wore her not so covering clothes and quickly ran smiling at Nikol,

    "I will make some food for you,e and eat when you''re done getting ready," Alva left the room leaving Nikol alone.

    "Damn it! Why do I always forget to eat?" He thought while going to take bath to clean himself.

    He came back to his room after cleaning himself to get ready. Nikol wore his usual trousers but, he couldn''t find the shirt, he used to wear.

    "Did it get burned yesterday? It must have," Nikol had a rough guess of what happened to it.

    He searched for something to wear but, only found female clothes in the wooden cupboard and they were barely covering anything.

    Nikol didn''t mind going bare-chested but, he didn''t want everyone to panic because it would be very obvious if he showed his chest to them.

    He reluctantly wore something that look like an arm-cut top but, Nikol preferred going naked than wearing this but, he decided to ask for help from Alva or Usha for some new clothes.

    He went to the table which was filled with sds and meats which are grilled, Nikol saw Usha and Alva both waiting for him.

    Nikol quickly took his seat and looked at both of them, they were trying so hard not tough at his appearance but, Alva couldn''t keep it inside as she burst outughing

    If they didn''t know his real appearance and identity, they wouldn''t have found it strange but, after getting to know him, it somehow felt strange for them. It was mysterious why they were feeling like this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It''s like this whole set of unknown emotions is hitting them at once, and it made them confused.

    "Haaahaa~ what''s that? Where did you find it?" Alva keptughing at him.

    "Stop it, Poor child, it''s all your fault for not giving him new clothes," Even the chief wasughing but at the same time, she was caring for Nikol.

    They must have thought he would find it displeasing, but he knew how funny he looked right now, so he didn''t mind their jokes.

    "Alva, do you know someone, I can get new clothes from?" Nikol questioned her without really being bothered by herugh.

    "Ah! Yeah, let''s go and meet them after eating our breakfast," Alva answered him while wiping her tears from excessughing.

    Nikol took some meat and sd from the tes but, as someone from the earth where they had great food culture, he couldn''t say they were good because theycked many spices and mainly salt.

    Somehow he was able to eat because he was hungry, he kept filling his mouth with food until Usha decided to start their important talk.

    "Nikol, I want to talk about what we are going to do in the future," She wasn''t eating anything since she already had her breakfast. Usha only came here to talk with Nikol about important stuff.

    "Yes?" Nikol looked like a hamster with his swollen cheeks filled with food.

    Alvaughed looking at him earning a re from Usha, she didn''t want to get interrupted so she continued her story.

    "You know, it''s not wrong to say, if what you said is true, you''re the most important person to us right now but don''t forget it''s not only for us, but for many tribes and might be for other races too, so if they knew someone like you is here, we might even get attacked," Usha was thinking about all possibilities that can happen.

    "It''s true, I might be like a wild animal if there are no real men in this world, some might even try to kidnap me, that''s why I kept silent until now but, I don''t know what to do anymore," He stopped eating for a minute.

    "I really have no memories of how I got here, and I don''t know whether my sister is alive," Alva felt sad looking at him.

    "I understand why you kept silent but, you''re the only saviour of our tribe, We need your help," Usha understood him but, her priority was her tribe.

    "I don''t mind, at this point, I don''t know what to do, so I will help you guys, you have been nothing but kind to me, but in exchange I want your help to find my sister, I know this might bepletely useless but still I don''t want to regret not putting my effort," Nikol was being reasonable with them.

    "I can do that, I will also personally protect you so don''t worry," Usha was nothing like her previous self, she was back to her chief behaviour.

    "So what do I have to do? Help you girl with the poption problem?" He asked finishing his breakfast.

    "Impregnate all the girls with your sacred impregnation, that''s it," Usha remembered how vulnerable she wasst time. She had better control of her emotions so she didn''t show it on her face but, she was embarrassed by the way she acted before.

    "It''s weird but, I will do it and in exchange can you teach me some magic and fighting?" He asked from Usha.

    "Another thing, I will only do it ording to my way, because if we rush it girls might go berserk at some point," Nikol didn''t want to die while having sex, even though it is a great way to die.

    Usha thought for a minute before agreeing with him by adding some conditions,

    "You can do it any way you like, but you should show me the result," Usha believed him but somewhere in her heart, she wanted to confirm his words.

    Nikol also agreed with her words because it is normal for them to suspect a stranger like him and, Usha also answered his other requests too,

    "Alva can teach you but, I heard you fought like a veteran when the goblins were attacking you, I thought you have some practice," Usha was confused a little because defeating such powerful monsters was not an easy task for a beginner.

    "Yeah, I get this weird feeling of power sometimes, it''s like my body is overflowing with power and after a few minutes, I feel weak again," Nikol decided to be truthful with them because they were the people, he is going to depend on from now on.

    "You really are a mysterious one, aren''t you?" Usha didn''t understand many things about him but, she decides to keep a close check on him, all this aside she wanted to ask him when can she do that thing again but, she felt embarrassed to ask about it directly.

    "Well, the more mysterious I am, the more charming I be, so all is good, I guess," Nikol didnt even understand what he was talking about.

    Usha shrugged her shoulders while getting up from her seat.

    "I got some work to do, for now, stick with Alva, We will talk about how we are going to do the scared actter," Usha said while leaving the table, Alva and Nikol was alone in the room.

    "Alva, thank you for everything," Nikol felt really thankful for him.

    Alva looked at him and gave her usual smile,

    "No big deal, let''s go and get some new clothes for you,"

    They left the table after having breakfast to visit the tailor shop to get some new clothes for Nikol.

 Chapter 23 Ushas Trouble

    ?Usha POV

    I walked through the door after saying farewell to my daughter and Nikol. It was so hard not to show my real feelings to them while talking with them.

    The whole time, I was with Nikol, I felt my heartbeat rising so fast. It was like the memories of yesterday and the way I acted in front of him all came back to me in a moment.

    "Damn it! What''s with that kid?" I felt something was strange when I first met him, that''s why I asked Alva to keep an eye on him, but who would have expected him to be the saviour of us to get us out of this unfortunate situation.

    The way I saw him waspletely changed after thest night, I don''t know for some reason when I see him now I feel embarrassed and have a huge urge to be with him without leaving his side for a moment.

    "It''s really strange, Is this some kind of power?" Usha questioned herself.

    Usha saw how protective Alva about him by the way, she treated Nym after he got injured.

    Alva was a girl who never treated someone with anger even if they mess up when hunting. Even though Nym caused problems many times to her, Alva never got angry with her like this until now.

    Usha was interested in why she protected him like that at first, but after experiencing his touch and care, even she felt like protecting him and caging him up somewhere to not let him go.

    "Damn it! I can think straight because of that kid,"

    Even though her memories were vouge about yesterday''s incident, she still remembered how pleasurable and good she felt during the sacred impregnation.

    Usha suddenly remembered something important, She gently touched her belly while looking at it.

    "Will I have another child? But this somehow feels different from thest time?" She remembered how she was chosen for the sacred impregnation by the goddess when she was a young girl.

    At first, she wasn''t happy because at that time her aim was to be the chief and increase her strength.

    Going without training and hunting for a few months made her so unhappy that she, every timeined about it to her mother who was the previous chief of the Ron tribe.

    "You will understand Usha when your girl is born," That''s all she said when Usha wasining every time.

    People in this world had so high dependence on goddesses that, they worshipped her no matter where, when they have time.

    Others didn''t see Usha''sining in a positive light, so she had to face a lot of problems before the birth but, she understood what her mother said when she looked at her newborn baby,

    Just like it was supposed to be, Alva was like a copy of Usha, they had only a few different things in their looks. She happily epted her and taught her many things guiding her on the right path.

    I remembered the way how I took care of Alva when she was a small baby.

    "Does that mean Alva, will have a sister?" I wondered because siblings in this world were a very rare situation.

    During the time when the goddess gave us children, we rarely got anyone who got to get pregnant again so, siblings were a rare case here.

    The doubts I earlier had about Nikol faded away after I did sacred impregnation with him. Just like Alva, a mature and powerful chief also got swayed by her emotions.

    I walked through the hallway thinking about these things, I entered m my office which was filled with a lot of papers and agreements.

    "Leader, did something happen?" The closest aide of mine asked me noticing my absent mind nature.

    I didn''t hear her as I kept walking toward my chair and sat down,

    "Chief! Chief!" She kept calling me noticing my absent-minded nature.

    I only broke out of my daze when my aide, shook my shoulders.

    "Ha~ what?" I asked looking at her confused.

    "Chief, did something happen to you? You look lost? Some problem with the tribe?" She was worried about her because she had the responsibility to take care of many people.

    "No-nothing! I''m perfectly fine, by the way, I think something is going to change soon in our tribe, so we should make proper arrangements," I came back to my senses talking with her.

    I then remembered something, that I forgot to mention during our breakfast since it wasn''t that important anyway.

    "Yesterday, did you visit me, when I was treating Nikol," I questioned looking at her.

    "No chief, I was busy with some work," She was confused why she asked like that but, she answered her question sincerely.

    "Ah~ nothing, it''s just there was a whole lot of water near the doorway, so I thought you must have dropped something there," I thought about the strange incident that happened this morning.

    "It''s okay let''s just continue with work and finish it quickly," I didn''t know why I missed them but, I wanted to see Alva and Nikol as soon as possible.

    Alva POV

    We were walking on the road holding each other''s hands tightly, I was confused why Nikol proposed such a mundane thing at first but, after doing it I feel like something inside me wants to hold his hand forever. I had no idea how such a boring thing could make me feel this alive.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I''ve never been this excited even when I go hunting in the dangerous part of the forest.

    "Nikol, why is something simple like this so exciting?" I couldn''t hide my curiosity so, I decided to be straightforward and ask from him.

    "Oh~ you find this exciting, isn''t that great?" He chuckled making me confused for a second.

    "Why are youughing? Tell me," I pinched his shoulder tightly but, it made me amazed for a second.

    "What the hell! His skin is so tight," I tried to pinch him again but, it worked normally.

    "How interesting!" I thought while looking at his annoyed face.

    "Ouch~ what are you doing?" He asked from me.

    "Nothing, let''s just go and get some proper clothes for you," I ignored his question and dragged him to many different shops.

    The town was more cheerful in the age of the goddess but, now most of the peopleughed on the outside but they were anxious about their future. There were no good signs of fortune for them. Most of them were on the verge of breaking down but, now I had expectations.

    "Nikol,e look at this shop," I showed him a nice-looking shop. He looked interested so I decided to buy some good clothes for him.

    "Jean, are you here?" I shouted looking at the empty shop.

    Suddenly a figure appeared behind us looking all tired,

    "Alva, Why are you here? Oh sorry for asking the obvious, you''re here for some clothes, right?" Jean was a great tailor but at the same time, she had a peculiar character.

    "Not for me, I came here to get some clothes for her," I said but Nikol''s face didn''t look good when I called him as her.

    "Oh! What a fine-looking girl, I will show you mytest designe inside," Jean took their hand and dragged them inside the shop.

    "Oh these things look good, they are more covering than your current clothes," Nikol said while looking at everything one by one.

    I kind of felt boring to look at clothes since I thought he will just choose something random and leave but for some reason, he was looking at everything with interest.

    Both of us tried on different clothes, Jean also wanted to join but I stopped her because I cannot let her see Nikol''s assets and his chest.

    At first, she grumbled a little bit, but with my strict words, she didn''t argue with me anymore after a good threat to release some dark secrets of her.

    Nikol chose something unique and different, he wore a long-arm top with the same pants from before.

    "Do I look good?" I inspected him from top to bottom at his question.

    "Best!" I answered him while hugging his arms tightly.

    "You look good too," His small words were enough for my heart to race like a wild horse.

    "Thanks!" I said while hiding my face in his arms.

    We happily went around the city for a few hours eating different things and sometimes helping other girls after saying farewell to Jean.

    "Are we going to do it tonight?" I was curious to know.

    "Why not? Let''s do it but from tomorrow onward you got to start training me," He said while looking at me.

    "Ha~ who do you think you are talking to? They call me training queen, you will beg me to stop training you when I start it," I wanted to boast a little bit, but it only made himugh.

    "Oh my God! Training queen, please don''t be hard on your innocent ve," He proceeds to make a joke out of my words.

    It would have been annoying if someone else did it but, it was Nikol so decided to forgive him.

    "Let''s go back,"

    We went back to the mansion but, I didn''t expect the chief to wee us, she was waiting for us to return.

    I felt upset that she was interested in Nikol suddenly but at the same time, I love her too so I couldn''t hate her. She might not know about it, but I clearly saw how she acted yesterday in bed. I have never seen her like that in my entire life before.

    Nikol and I told her about the things we did and we decided to rest for the day,

    Luckily that day, Chief didn''t know so I sneaked into Nikol''s bed and we did have sex all night but, made sure to keep my moans as low as possible not to get caught by someone.

    We went to sleep hugging each other''s sweaty bodies and it felt soforting and protective at the same time.

 Chapter 24 Training Is Hard

    ?The sun is brightly shining early in the morning bringing light to the wholend, and the chirping of the birds was so rhythmical that it brought happiness to everyone.

    Alva was watching people training in her training area, this was not an unusual sight because she is the one who overlooked the training of the many new warriors.

    But, today there was one unusual sight, Nikol was running around the ground with great vigour but his face didn''t look good at all.

    Nikol came to the training early in the morning thinking it was the easiest thing he will have to do since he yed sports in high school and early morning training was nothing new for him.

    He was too naive to think like that, Alva didn''t want to lose as she promised yesterday so she didn''t go easy on him from the start. He lifted unbelievable weights and ran holding them. He was forced to take blunt attacks from the sword non-stop. It was a literal hell for a newbie like him.

    He wanted to give up in the middle but, after seeing Alva''s smug face, he felt insulted. Nikol remembered his boastingst night so he had to keep going.

    Nikol wasn''t unfit by any chance, it was the training that was too hard. Even other girls were wondering why Alva did something like that to him. They wanted to talk but, they were afraid that they will also have to do the same thing.

    "Ha~ Ha~ I can do this, just watch," Nikol was running with a huge block of wood on his shoulder. Normally, someone might think it''s easy but in reality, it was an Asmogus trunk, it was five times more dense and heavy than a normal tree trunk.

    Alva didn''t think he would push himself like this because she did it as a joke. She felt bad doing a bad joke like this.

    "Stop it~ I told you it''s fine why are you being stubborn, Nikol?" Alva was shouting at him.

    "What? Feel like giving up, I can do this all day," Nikol lied because he was feeling sick just from taking a step with it.

    "I ept my defeat, stop it," Alva knew he was lying from his reddened face so she didn''t mind losing to him, at the end of the day Nikol belonged to her. At least, that''s what she thought, she didn''t expect to harm him, Alva just wanted to show how hard this training can be but things went wrong when both of them started to act like kids.

    He felt his leg giving up right after he heard Alva''s voice and the trunk was about fall on his body but, Usha suddenly caught it without letting it fall. Unlike other times Nikol didn''t feel that power in his body which made him more confused about his body.

    "Be careful! What are you doing? I told you not to do anything dangerous," She almost sounded a little angry.

    "I was - I was just trying to," Nikol didn''t have an excuse to give to her. She quickly threw the log and caught his hand and lifted him and carried him like a potato sack.

    "You''re the future of our tribe, don''t do things like this," Usha felt worried about him looking at his exhausted body.

    "Yes, Chief," Nikol replied to him without any hesitation.

    Usha felt dissatisfied because he calls everyone by their names but, he only call her like that. It''s like he doesn''t want to be close to her. She felt like telling him to call her by name but in the end, her pride didn''t allow her to ask something from him.

    "Alva didn''t I ask you to protect him, what are you doing trying to kill him like this? This is not the training for beginners," Usha was angry with Alva.

    Alva didn''t answer her as she kept looking at Nikol with worried eyes,

    "I''m sorry," Alva apologized with her worried look.

    Nikol felt bad seeing her all worried about him,

    "Don''t be, it''s my selfishness I continued this when you told me to stop it,"

    Both of them were apologising to each other irritating Usha more and more.

    "Damn it! Stop this," Usha didn''t want to see two of them being like this.

    Alva and Nikol went silent looking at her angry face.

    "Alva, did you teach him the basics of magic? This kid has some mystery in his body, he might even be a mage," Usha saw something unusual in him, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was.

    "No chief, You told me to wait until youe here, so I was just training him," Alva said with her usual respectful tone.

    Usha nodded her head looking at her,

    "Anyway, bring that mana stone, you found from that goblin mage''s staff, we can use it to check his affinity for magic,"

    Alva quickly went to bring the stone, because she was excited to know what Nikol''s affinity was.

    In this world normally everyone has their elemental affinity but that doesn''t mean, they can be mages. They can use simple mana spells but, unlike mages, their spells are a lot weak and simple.

    In the human race, mages are very rare but in return, they have the advantage of numbers and the physical strength topete with others. It says that dragonesses are the most powerful beings but, most of them think it is a myth as nobody had seen a dragoness in real life. They are considered legendary beings in this world.

    Alva took a few minutes to return back with a green-coloured stone which looked absolutely beautiful,

    "Here, hold this Nikol," She handed over the stone to Nikol, who looked at it with shining eyes.

    "Is this what you guys call mana stone? It looks like a gem," He said holding the stone against the sunlight.

    "Gem? What is that?" Usha and Alva both were confused by his words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nothing! So what should I do?" He asked.

    "First, concentrate and try to use your mana against your stone, It will show you what your element is, and then we can learn some spells," Usha gave him some instructions on how to use it.

    Nikol didn''t understand but, he tried to do as she told him. He held the stone tightly in his hand and tried to use his mana but, he felt next to nothing.

    Nikol tried his best but, he felt no manaing from him or at least he had no idea what it felt like.

    "Why aren''t you doing anything?" Usha was confused,

    "Nothing is happening, I don''t feel something like what you exined, chief," Nikol felt frustrated because he wanted to at least find what was up with his body with these abnormal things.

    "You don''t feel mana? But it''s impossible every living thing has mana, fuck that, even dead thing has miasma which is basically dirty mana," Alva said looking at him with surprise.

    "I have never heard of someone without mana, at least until now," Usha said with a surprised face.

    Alva and Usha noticed how Nikol felt through his sour facial expression. Nikol wanted to know so badly what was happening to him. At this point, he had already acknowledged the fact that he might not be able to return home.

    "Shit! Do I have to rely on something I don''t know every time?"

    Both, Usha and Alva tried to console him with different techniques. Alva held his hand with love looking at his face,

    "Don''t worry, Nikol you''re strong, remember you saved Nym and me from a group of goblins,"

    Usha was different from Alva, she was caressing his head like a loving mother while looking into his eyes,

    "Yeah, it''s like she said, we will protect you,"

    Nikol felt sweet inside him looking at all the care he got from these two beauties but, the bitterness he felt inside didn''t vanish fully.

    "It''s ok, remember we defeated those goblins together," Nikol reassured them but inside he was feeling anxious.

    They forgot about the other spectators around them because of this incident, Usha and Alva only realised what they did in public after seeing everyone whispering among them,

    Alva was known as a tough and cool person so they were more than surprised to see her act caring to someone like that.

    The most surprising one wasn''t Alva, people around the training camp had their mouths open seeing Usha acting like that. They had never seen her caring for someone like that. Of course, she was the proud chief of the tribe but her love was mostly tough and they never so her being lovey-dovey with someone.

    "Did you see that, She is patting her(him),"

    "What happened between them?"

    The people around them started to gossip about them.

    Usha quickly took her hand back and coughed like trying to deny what she did just now.

    Alva didn''t mind them seeing her like this because in her mind all that mattered to her was Nikol.

    "Looks like we will start a weird rumour," Nikol said whileughing.

    "Let them, either way someday they are going to shake their hips for you," Usha said.

    "Oh~ before, I forget, did you decide a way to start scared impregnation with girls?" She asked from Nikol.

    "Let me think, what about dividing them into groups and sending them, I can''t deal with more than ten at the same time, I think five will be my limit but I''ll try my best," Nikol already epted the fact someday, he is going to fuck more than four hundred women in this tribe but he was pretty sure even for him that''s not possible.

    "Let''s do that, I will make arrangements, your first group must be remarkable girls,"

    "Don''t train so hard, take it easy and Alva don''t do the same mistake again or you will have to clean the whole mansion alone for a whole week," Usha gave her warning before leaving.

    *Phew

    Alva sighed feeling relieved to see Usha going back,

    "Idiot! Do you know how scared I was, I thought I was done for, from now on always listen to me ok," She pinched Nikol''s hand.

    "Hehe~ that depends on the situation," Nikol said while giving his usual smug smile.

    "Tsk, if you''re not Nikol, I would have already killed you," Alva said while telling everyone to continue the training.

 Chapter 25 Kano Tribe I - The Meeting

    ?After training was over Alva went back since she had some work to do so I had some alone time in a long time to enjoy myself, it''s not like I hated being with Alva but, sometimes you need some private space.

    I got some sudden urge to talk with other girls and get to know them, I''ve only known a few people in this tribe and most of them were close friends of Alva.

    I slowly approached the girls who were resting in the small building after their rigorous training, just like me.

    It was a little hard to look at them because they had next to no clothes and their sweaty bodies were giving them a different type of charm.

    One thing I noticed in this ce was girls were super cute and sexy no matter who they are, most of the girls had ripped or normal slim bodies because they did normal weight lifting or hunting every day.

    I rarely saw someone without an athletic type of body, Nym was one of the girls who had different types of body types. She was a little bit chubby which just add a different type of charm to her.

    "Hello! Girls," I just greeted them with a normal smile.

    "Oh! You''re the one chief brought into the tribe," Girls were excited to see me because most of them were curious about my origins.

    "We saw you practising, wasn''t it hard to do that? Even we don''t try that type of thing,"

    "Come here, sit with us,"

    All of them were curious about him so they invited him to sit with them, I dly epted it because who dislikes being with these super sexy girls who are older than me overflowing with sexiness and adult charms.

    I had to be worried about them if they knew my truth but only Alva and Usha knows my secret so far except the one who was peeking at him the other day. None of them had clue that something like that happened.

    "Darling, where did youe from?" It was a little mature-lookingdy who questioned him. She was overflowing with a mature charm that Nikol felt like a child looking at her.

    "I can''t remember about those details, Luckily, Alva found me and the girls here treated me with care," Nikol told them half of the truth.

    "Poor girl, if you need any help ask us ok," They were looking at him like he was some kind of a lost child.

    Nikol wanted to ask their ages because he was interested but, he refrained from doing that because even in a ce like this asking the age of women is a dangerous activity which can endanger your life.

    He talked with them happily for a few hours, it didn''t take a lot of time for them to bepletely friendly with him. Some of them even wanted to recruit him to their squads but, he knew Alva would be pissed off if he suggested something like that.

    "But, you can''t be weak right, darling? You rescued that medicine girl from goblins, I''m grateful to you for rescuing her,"

    Nikol didn''t know what to tell them because even he didn''t know how he did that.

    "It''s nothing, why do you guys call her medicine girl? Is it because she is like a healer to you or something?" Nikol felt interested in Nym because she healed himpletely from the burn mark. ording to Alva, healing someonepletely is something impossible even with light magic so he wanted to thank her for saving him.

    "Yeah, something like that, Chief really protects her from everything," One of the girls answered him.

    He didn''t remember much about her appearance except for her being different and chubby from others because he lost his consciousness so the memories of that day were blurred in his mind.

    They talked for a few minutes more before Alva returned to see Nikol surrounded by girls, She felt relieved, but at the same time, some kind of unknown emotions enveloped her mind.

    "Nikol, let''s go back," She shouted gaining the attention of everyone.

    Nikol noticed her and got ready to leave since it was time for some rest. Others were confused about why Alva was caring for Nikol so much but at the same time, they understood a little about the reason.

    "Oh~ Alva, you arete, did something happen?" Nikol asked her.

    "Nothing! Let''s goe here," She said while grabbing Nikol''s hand tightly.

    "Girls, you can go early today, make sure toe back tomorrow,"

    Even though they were somewhat older than her, Alva still had the authority because she was more powerful than everyone present there. All the girls respected Usha as well as Alva because she is going to be the next chief.

    "See you again, Nikol,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Bye, Darling,"

    Everyone waved at him and said goodbye to him receiving a re from Alva.

    They walked back to the mansion back after saying farewell to the girls, on the way Alva was silent while avoiding eye contact with Nikol,

    "Alva, Why are you avoiding my eye contact?" Nikol had a guess why she was like this but, he didn''t want to get ahead of himself so he asked her straightforwardly.

    "I don''t, it''s just something inside me is not feeling good for some reason," Alva didn''t know why she was feeling like this.

    Every time she sees Nikol with another girl, she starts to feel this pain inside her. First, it started with her own mother during her first night. Now seeing him with her colleagues made her like this. She didn''t like this burning feeling, and at the same time, she didn''t understand why she felt like this.

    "Hmm~ it must be jealousy," Nikol said gaining the full attention of Alva.

    "What do you mean?" Alva didn''t understand his words.

    "It''s a simple but agonizing feeling, basically you feel jealousy when I''m with someone else and it hurts you," Nikol understood that she did not know about these feelings so, he didn''t want to go around and make it moreplex for her so he straightforwardly told about it to her.

    "I-i''m not like that," Alva didn''t want to ept what he said.

    "You will understand someday," Nikol muttered to himself, he had seen many of his friends in his high school in the same situation.

    Even though Nikol had no interest in dating at that time, most of his friends had dates. Among them one of the mostmon problems was jealousy.

    Nikol had little experience advising and helping them with their rtionship so it wasn''t that hard for him to understand what was happening with Alva.

    Alva didn''t want to ept it so Nikol didn''t talk about it any further.

    They went back to the mansion quickly, by the time they went it was already past the lunch time but surprisingly there were many people in the mansion.

    It almost looks like something is happening. Alva was worried so, she decided to ask someone else in the mansion about what was happening.

    "Erika, What''s happening? Why are the elders also here?" Alva asked from the girl who was running with some papers in her hands, Elders in the tribe usually won''t participate in the meeting because they have retired from their work, but if it''s something urgent or threatening appeared to the whole tribe, the chief has the authority to bring them back and ask their support.

    Most of these elders were supporters of her mother, so Usha knew most of them closely. Unlike other times when the chief is chosen by a tournament when Usha asked for the authority of the chief nobody was there to challenge her so she became the chief of the tribe automatically.

    People didn''t participate because they knew Usha is going to win even if they do. After all, she was that powerful and tactical when ites to battles as well as the management of the tribe.

    "Alva, It''s lucky you''re here, go and quickly meet the chief, I don''t know what''s happening but apparently it''s an emergency," Erika said before going back to her work of carrying the papers.

    Nikol didn''t know what was happening neither did Alva. They quickly ran to find the chief who was busy with the elders.

    *Knock *Knock

    Alva knocked on the main office door of Usha expecting an answer. The door opened and a group of people were sitting in the room with serious faces.

    Nikol observed the people but, he couldn''t find the elders whom Erika was talking about. All the people in the room were either looking young or middle-aged.

    "Oh, Al, you''re heree, It''s an important meeting," One of the middle-aged women said looking at the duo of Alva and Nikol.

    At first, none of them identified Nikol since they didn''t see him before in the tribe. They got to know the news about the person who they found in the forest but, this was the first time they met him.

    "Grandmother, What happened? Why are you all looking like this?" Alva questioned the one who was near her. Even though she wasn''t her real grandmother, she called most of them like that because they told her to do so.

    "Al, you won''t believe this but the Kano tribe is in action again, this time it''s more dangerous than thest time,"

    She said making Nikol confused but, Alva''s face suddenly became serious hearing it.

 Chapter 26 Kano Tribe II - Ushas Secret

    ?"Tsk, I didn''t expect those bitches toe with such a huge army, we can''t lose anyone in these desperate times," Usha said gaining the attention of everyone present in the meeting room.

    Nikol was confused about what was happening for a minute,

    "Alva, what''s happening here?" Nikol asks with a low sound so as not to disturb their important conversation.

    She had an ufortable face since she heard about the Kano tribe, Nikol thought it was some touchy subject to her but, she suddenly muttered to him,

    "Kano tribe is a human tribe like us, remember when you first came here, we suspected you to be a Kano member,"

    "They were a friendly tribe with us before the disappearance of the goddess but after it happened, they suddenly started attacking us," Alva told him making Nikol even more confused.

    "Well, if we are all humans, then why do we have to fight?" Nikol asked from her.

    "I don''t know, it honestly doesn''t make sense but they keep attacking us,"

    Nikol listened to Alva''s words but for him, none of them made sense because if they are thest group of humans, why don''t they get together and find a solution instead of battling like this?

    He didn''t interrupt their meeting any longer as he kept listening to the information given by them.

    ording to Usha, she ced some spies near the area of the road which lead to the Kano tribe and they gave her information about their huge army.

    Ron and Kano tribes didn''t battle often, as it took a lot of lives of people but when they do mostly all two tribes go all out to solve it damaging the alreadycking human resources. Even though they had skirmishes here and there, none of them caused both tribes to go all out like right now.

    It''s basically Ron or Kano tribe survival if they battle right now but the advantage was on the side of the Ron tribe for some reason.

    "Basically, it''s all-out war, we should gather our troops and get ready," One of the elders said gaining nods from the others.

    "When will they arrive here?" Another one asked from Usha.

    "Most likely, two days or three days," Usha said while looking at the girls standing behind her.

    "We have enough time to get ready, This time Ron will get rid of Kano for sure,"

    They talked about a few other things before ending the meeting. Elders didn''t stay long as they went back to their relevant positions. Usha and the other leaders, who were given tasks by Usha stayed to discuss strategies.

    Alva looked incredibly discouraged for some reason, Nikol had no idea why she was like this. Usha was too busy to notice her differences so, Alva left the room without staying for the strategy meeting.

    Nikol followed her and caught up to her,

    "Why are you running away, Alva''

    "What happened to you, tell me? You look really depressed right now," Nikol asked from her.

    "I don''t understand, why are we killing each other, when we are supposed to help each other in this hard time, I know this is naive but, why do we have to kill each other," Alva asked looking at Nikol.

    "Alva, why do you think they are fighting like this?" He wanted to know what caused their conflicts.

    Nikol knew this all started when the goddess stop responding to their wishes but, if it''s like that then why did they start conflict instead of finding a solution together.

    Nikol thought about the possible oues but, in the end, they were just assumptions.

    "I don''t know, my mother might know but, she won''t tell me, she said I will get to know about those things when I be the chief," Alva said.

    Nikol wanted to ask about it from Usha but, if she didn''t tell her own daughter, why would she talk about it with a stranger like him, Nikol thought about it.

    "Let''s request from her, she might tell you if we ask from her sincerely," Nikol convinced her to talk with Usha.

    Alva nodded her head as she went back to the meeting room, just to see Usha busy with some war nning. She didn''t want to disturb her but, her curiosity took the best of her.

    "Chief, I want to talk with you for a minute," Alva said gaining the attention of everyone.

    "I''m busy now, let''s talkter daughter," She responded to her.

    "Chief, why don''t you go and talk with her at the same time, you can take a rest, you have been working non-stop, we need you in your best condition for the war," One of the attendees said while grabbing her shoulders to show their worry.

    Usha wanted to decline but everyone started to request her to take a rest, so she had no choice but to do it.

    "All right, You guys can continue the work, I wille back in a few minutes," Usha didn''t feel tired because this war is an important matter to her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usha looked at Alva before leaving the room indicating for her to follow, Nikol didn''te as he was still a stranger to them. He thought Usha wouldn''t like sharing personal information like that.

    Alva followed her silently closing the door of the main office. Usha entered her private room with Alva after walking through the hallway,

    "What do you want to talk about Alva?" Usha asks her while loosening her shoulders

    "Chief!" Alva started to talk but, she got disturbed by Usha.

    "How many times do I have to tell you? Call me mother when we''re not working," Usha insisted.

    Alva didn''t hesitate this time to call her mother since this wasn''t the time to argue,

    "Mother, I wanted to ask something, why do we have to war like this? At this time when we''re supposed to get together and work," Alva questioned her.

    "What do you mean?" Usha looked at her with a confused look.

    "Since the goddess stopped responding to our wishes, the rtionship between our tribes became worse, aren''t we supposed to get together and work to ovee this as humans, instead of fighting,"

    Usha went silent for a minute hearing her words.

    "Everything you say makes sense but it''s not happening like that, look they areing to massacre us, why do we have to bow our heads?" Usha questioned her.

    "That''s why I''m asking why are theying to fight us instead of making peace," Alva''s question caused Usha to go silent for a minute.

    "They must have their own reasons, anyway don''t think about useless things, just get ready to face them," Usha had a different look on her.

    "Mother, are we doing something wrong to them?" Alva got some hints from her behaviour but, she wanted to confirm it.

    Usha nodded her head left and right refusing to answer her,

    "Alva, do as I say, you will get to know everything when you be the chief," Usha said before leaving the room.

    Alva stood there seeing the back of her mother and thinking about why she was acting like that.

    Usha forgot that she came here to rest for a minute because of her state of mind.

    Alva left the room with a disappointed look, she didn''t get any information from her so she was upset about it, but she didn''t want to be a weak person. Alva decided to face the war to protect their tribe, even if it means they are in the wrong.

    Nikol saw hering all upset, he asked from her what happened with Usha and Alva exined everything to him.

    "We have no choice but to fight in this war, aren''t we?" Nikol asked from her.

    "Yeah, but if I''m going to fight, I will give it my all, don''t worry I will protect you this time, anyway I''m older than you so leave it to your elder sister," Alva said with a smile.

    "Still calling yourself older sister after having sex with me countless times," Nikol asked from her with his teasing smile.

    "Is it wrong to have sex with an elder sister?" Since the idea of siblings was rare in this world, they had no idea that it was taboo by the normal standards of Nikol''s previous world.

    "Yeah, how do I say it? If it''s siblings, normally it''s considered a taboo." Nikol said.

    "How did you get so much knowledge? I feel envious of your knowledge sometimes," Alva didn''t know how he knew so many amazing things like sex and different poses to have sex. In her mind, every new thing Nikol introduce was sexual to her.

    Alva knew he had some untold memories because of all this but, she trusted him on the same level as Usha so, she didn''t mind not knowing about them. Alva just wanted to be with Nikol.

    "Anyway, we should get ready for the war, do you have proper armour and weapons?" He questioned her.

    "I have those things, what about you?"

    "I don''t, I still haven''t found my fighting style, sometimes I feel like doing archery but at the same time close range feels good too," Nikol was confused about what to choose.

    Nikol couldn''t choose a weapon as his power remained a mystery to him.

    "Well, let''s just go and make something good for you,"

    Alva grabbed Nikol around the town spending the time showing him different things while enjoying themselves before the despair begin.

 Chapter 27 Kano Tribe III - Sound Of War

    ?The whole tribe had a panicked nature because of the news about the Kano tribe''s attack. People were running here and there getting ready for a hectic situation. All those who were not soldiers and warriors are advised to stay inside to avoid the mass panic under the orders of Usha.

    While all this was happening inside the tribe, inside the mansion of the chief, Usha and Nikol were arguing with each other.

    "Why can''t I go? Is it because I''m weak?" Nikol asked while holding Usha''s shoulders.

    "Didn''t I tell you already, it''s because you are the most important to our tribe right now, so even if you throw a tantrum here, I won''t send you to the war," Usha understood a little how he felt but, the future of the tribe is more valuable for her than anything.

    Alva was looking at both of them while sighing,

    She was excited to fight with Nikol at first but after hearing Usha''s exnation, she also felt overly protective of him.

    "Nikol, listen to her this time, I know you''re strong but you are the most valuable person in this ce right now, we can''t let anything happen to you," Alva agreed with Usha devastating every hope Nikol had for her support.

    "Ugh~ I just wanted to help you guys, I know I''m not strong right now but, never mind," Nikol understood he will be extra weight for them instead of helping.

    Even if he went there most probably he would have to rely on his unknown power, without knowing how to activate it.

    Nikol gave up on going to the battlefield but, at least he got permission to observe it under the protection of two girls.

    "I know you are worried about us but, we will be fine, it''s not like we haven''t fought with them before, we are surely going to win," Usha and Alva both felt grateful to him for caring for them like that.

    "Alva, introduce him to those two girls, they will pay their debt to him," Usha said while going back to her work.

    Even if she had time for Nikol and Alva, she was extremely busy with war preparations.

    "Nikol, I would like to stay with you but, I have to go and help them, in my absence they will protect you," She said while pointing at two girls who were looking at Nikol with interest.

    "I don''t want protection, Alva, I can protect myself," Nikol protested but Alva didn''t listen to him.

    "No can do, this is the chief''s order," She didn''t want to leave him at the very least, she felt reassured if he is with two girls like this.

    "Tsk~ I look like a damn princess now, being protected and sheltered like this," Nikol thought before going back leaving Alva while muttering to himself.

    Two girls who were supposed to protect him followed Nikol after giving their respect to Alva.

    "Girl, Wait!" One of the girls talked to him.

    Nikol wasn''t in his best mind state but, he didn''t want to be rude to these two beautiful girls so he looked at them. Somehow they looked familiar to him.

    "I''m sorry girls, I lost my cool there for a minute, sorry you had to protect me like this," Nikol apologised to them with a sincere look.

    "It''s okay, you might not remember us but you saved both our lives, I''m forever thankful to you," She said while giving him a reassuring smile.

    Nikol didn''t understand at first but, then he remembered the three guard girls who he rescued in the forest.

    "Oh~ now I remember, Weren''t there three of you?" Nikol asked her.

    "She''s on war duty, unlike us she''s very skilled," She sounded a little sad there, but she quickly regained her mood.

    Nikol talked with both girls about many things including how hard it was to be a guard for that reckless girl,

    "Is she that stubborn?" Nikol almost sounded a little annoyed remembering such a person.

    "She''s not a bad girl but, her curiosity is her main enemy," Nikol thought she was just arrogant and stubborn at first but the more he hear about her, Nikol''s interest in her developed.

    "She''s actually helped the tribe a lot, she even creates medicines sometimes," Another guard girl said.

    "Conducting experiments on medicines," He didn''t expect to hear such a term in this strange ce.

    "I would like to meet her," He thought while walking toward the wall.

    They reached the wall where they were going to observe the war, Nikol still couldn''t get over the fact that they had super high walls and good houses with next to no good clothes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Two guard girls were so happy to apany him but still, there was a small desire for them to join the war and achieve a war reputation.

    Nikol noticed it but, he didn''t tell anything because it would be like mocking if he ask such a thing from them as to why wouldn''t they go to the war instead of protecting him.

    Nikol and two guards went to a safer ce which was super far from where the war is going to take ce but, still, they were able to see it somewhat clearly because of the height.

    The Kano tribe was wearing something which looked like bikini armour which he heard about in many ces in his previous world but, they were protecting the most vital and important ces providing a good defence for them.

    Nikol couldn''t see their leader because there were a lot of them but, a simple distinct feature they had was all of them were dark in colour.

    Usha and her troops were also wearing something which looked like armour but, at the same time, it was more open protecting only important vital points.

    They didn''t attack at first as they kept looking at each other with obvious bloodlust leaking,

    There was a tense nature in the atmosphere symbolising the seriousness of the war, which is about to happen.

    While Nikol was thinking about all these things, her heard a loud female voice from the side of the Kano tribe.

    "Usha, don''t be a coward,e out, today''s the day we are going to massacre you," The voice was so loud that even Nikol, who was far away from the battle heard it clearly.

    Nikol looked at the woman who shouted, she had a dark skin colour just like the others with brown or violet colour hair. He couldn''t tell exactly because he was far away but, one thing was clear. She had a full sexy body with considerably big boobs with a nice and perky butt. Even though Nikol couldn''t tell the hair colour, he was clearly able to see her deadly curves.

    "Shut up you blood-thirsty woman, you''re the one who came here to fight, and you will regret it," Usha replied to her but, Nikol didn''t hear it as it wasn''t loud like the previous voice.

    Even though, they were exchanging insults none of them started to fight all of a sudden.

    Nikol didn''t understand how these people going to break into this town because it is impossible for them to fight with this wall but they had some artillery which had someplex designs.

    "What are those things?" Nikol asked from guard girls pointing at the artillery Ron tribe had with them.

    "Oh~ they are mana canons, it will be problematic if they started to fire these things here,"

    "Is it that dangerous?" Nikol had no idea because he had never seen anything like that before.

    "It is especially in battle like this where enemies and allies can be easily identified, we also have a few of those but, we never had to use them until now," She said with aplex look.

    It had a big giant-looking gem like a stone on its head, these canons are made of huge mana stones and some elements that can withstand firepower like meteoric iron or mithril.

    "Are we in their range?" Part of Nikol wanted to see how it worked but, at the same time, he didn''t want to experience an attack from it.

    "It''s not that powerful to fire us, most they can do is break our gate but, It will be problematic if they did it,"

    While they were talking, both sides were preparing to attack each other, the ron tribe retreated a little bit so they won''t have to face the arrows.

    "Prepare cannons, we will break that wall," the Chief of the Kano tribe ordered while looking at the huge wall in front of them.

    "Tsk~ so much for a friendship," She sighed remembering the old times when the two tribes were friendly.

    Usha didn''t want any casualties but, she can''t protect everyone as this was a war. She thought about proposing a duel but, she wasn''t sure about their response.

    This war decided the future of the tribe so, she wasn''t confident enough to take it all on her shoulder and ask for a duel.

    "Retreat everyone, Artillery and Archers try to shoot them, don''t let them destroy our walls, break their cannons," Usha ordered them.

    There were a lot of archers on the defensive side but, none of their arrows reached the Kano tribe as they were quite far away from their range.

    "Tsk~ Fire the cannons," Both sides ordered at the same time.

    *Boom *Boom

    The war between the two tribes started with these highly explosive sounds.

 Chapter 28 Kano Tribe IV - Usha Vs Eva

    ?Both sides were exchanging magic attacks making the battlefield feel more tense and hot, These cannons they used were solely dependent on the mana of the user, so more strong the user stronger the attacks of them.

    Even though, this has been going on for a quite while there have been no casualties up until now on both sides because the Ron tribe was protected by a huge wall.

    The wall took some serious damage from all the attacks but, they weren''t able to break it until now.

    Usha was trying her best to protect as many as she can while fighting because to her every single person in this tribe mattered, not only because they were from her tribe, she wanted many women alive to give birth to the new generation.

    "Bring more arrows, we need more arrows here," People were shouting endlessly showing the seriousness of the war.

    On the side of the Kano tribe, they were expecting to destroy the wall or the gate so they can assault them at close range,

    "Emily,e here," The figure who acted as the chief ordered someone.

    A girl with short bob-cut hair and dark-skinned came forward hearing her orders,

    "Yes mother, What do I have to do?" Emily was confused for a minute.

    "These girls are not enough to break that goddess damn wall, since you have high mana capacity, your attack should be more useful,"

    "I can''t use my own because I need tomand these girls in the future battle, so I''ll leave it to you," Chief ordered her while going back to her ce.

    "I will do it mother, do I have to break it right now?" Emily was confident in her magical capacity so, she had no doubts about her attacks.

    "Yeah, do it as soon as possible, we will take what we want today by hook or by crook,"

    Emily bowed a little showing her respect to the chief while going back to operate the cannons. She kept her hand on the mana crystal and started to use it to her full power.

    "Aim it toward the weakest spot, We will destroy it," Emily started to diffuse her mana into the cannon.

    "Everything ready young miss, Shall we fire?"

    "Do it," Emily gave the order while charging the cannon with her mana.

    The cannon shot a huge amount of explosives in the direction of the wall, she was looking at it with interest expecting the result she expected.

    *Boom

    It touched the wall destroying a good part of the wall and opening a small way into the city,

    Usha, Emily and everyone noticed this and knew from now onward the stalemate they had is going to change.

    "Charge! Charge!" Chief shouted while running with the army. They had shields to avoid the arrows but, some of them got hit by several ces.

    Emily wasn''t in good shape so, she didn''t feel like charging in since she will be a liability if she did that,

    "Ugh~ using this is so exhausting," Emily thought while looking at the hot canon.

    "I wanted to see that bitch, at least once, I hope you won''t die, Alva," Emily didn''t go back to the camp because she wanted to observe the fight.

    While this was happening outside the wall, Usha and others were in panic hearing the loud explosion near the wall. They didn''t expect the wall to break down like this. Usha gave the orders and all the people started to focus on the approaching army of the Kano tribe.

    "Attack! Don''t let them in the city, Push back," Alva gave the orders while trying to build a barrier between the broken part of the wall and the city.

    Some girls brought some stones to throw there but, it was toote as the Ron people already invaded the city without letting them push back.

    "Retreat! We will counter them, Retreat back," Usha shouted seeing her best friend or best enemy entering the city.

    "Where are you, Usha? Come out don''t be a coward you pussy," She shouted hysterically while attacking all those who tried to defend against her.

    Both sides started to take heavy casualties from the attacks.

    Usha couldn''t help but grit her teeth seeing the wounded girls of their tribe,

    "Did I make the wrong choice? Now it''s toote," She thought while swinging her sword to counter every attack.

    Nikol was observing everything from the top as he was ordered not to leave this building, but he couldn''t help but frown seeing all the destruction happening below him.

    "Why are they fighting like this? Isn''t this stupid killing each other?" He questioned himself but, he couldn''t find the answer.

    He wanted to go down and stop this but, he had no idea what to do, the guard girls were keeping a constant watch on their surroundings while protecting Nikol so they didn''t notice his expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usha kept fighting in the yard against kano warriors until she heard a familiar voice yelling at her,

    "Bitch! So you were here," Usha looked in the direction from which the sound came with a frown.

    "Eva!" She yelled.

    A curvy and beautiful figure emerged from the crowd with a long sword in her hands, just like Usha she had a mature nature but with a more violent side,

    "Stop this! Eva, you''re being an idiot now," Usha knew why they were fighting so, she wanted to stop this battle once and for all.

    "Stop this? You people started this because of your n, do you know how many girls died in our tribe?" Her voice was enough to understand the anger and frustration she felt.

    "I know, so stop this without causing any more damage, we will talk about this out,"

    Eva ignored her words while approaching her with a clear bloodlust in her eyes,

    "Isn''t it toote for that now?" She quickly waved her sword creating a huge st near the ce Usha was. She noticed how she quickly dodged her attack.

    "Listen to me, I found a way to stop all this, so don''t do this foolishness, Eva" Nobody knew what they were talking about.

    "I won''t say twice give that light mage girl to us, and we will let you live," Eva was acting like a deaf person.

    "Damn it!" Usha cursed inside her. She looked at her surroundings and noticed the damage this battle was causing.

    "Bitch! If you don''t listen to me I will just kill you and stop this massacre," Since, Eva didn''t listen to her Usha also started to attack her in response.

    Use and Eva started to exchange attacks causing damage to the surrounding around them.

    They both were attacking and countering each other like crazy monsters. Eva was more on her offence side with her huge sword while Usha had fluid movements and aimed at the vital spots Eva had with her sword.

    "You''re always like this, will it kill you to listen to me for a second?" Usha yelled at her while evading her attacks.

    "Like you listened to me before, bitch," Eva felt more and more furious remembering the past.

    The battlefield was a huge mess of a crowd, so it wasn''t easy for them to fight with their highly powerful attacks. Suddenly, Eva grabbed Usha by her armour and threw her into an empty space.

    "Ugh~" She managed to avoid damage bynding carefully but, now their fight grabbed the attention of the others. It was a big deal as both of them were the leaders of each n.

    Alva noticed Usha fighting the chief of the Kano tribe and tried to help her but, she was quickly blocked by another woman,

    "You can''t go there, Alva," She acted like a kind mother but, her skills and attacks were deadly for even Alva who was one of the most powerful figures in the tribe.

    "Who are you? Get out of my war," Alva ran with her sword aiming at her neck but, she suddenly got blocked by the woman in front of her.

    "Well I didn''t expect you to remember me, you were a small girl when I first met you,"

    "Tsk~ you''re strong," Alva wanted to help Usha but she couldn''t with this strange woman in front of her.

    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Lydia and I''m the sister of that girl over there, and also I''m the aunt of Emily, you know her right?" Lydia said with a little smile. Her smile wasn''t a creepy one or a battle-hungry one, she just had a sad smile seeing all the destruction around her.

    "Why do I have to kill this girl with my hands?" Lydia felt her heart-wrenching imagining it.

    The name of Emily brought back some memories in Alva,

    "Is she here?" Alva asked her without changing her threatening tone.

    "She isn''t," Lydia waved her sword, it was quickly blocked by Alva but she released her punch on her guts causing Alva to cough violently.

    "You''re fast and have potential, It pains me to do this," In the end, Lydia also had to choose her own tribe.

    Alva quickly took a few steps back feeling the pain, she quickly regained her strength and started to attack Lydia with her full power without holding back,

    It would have been Alva''s victory if she fought with someone else except Lydia but in the end, she had more experience as well as more battle experience than Alva.

    Lydia was able to injure Alva with her sword, even if she managed to block one or two attacks from her she would quickly take a step ahead and attack her,

    "Ugh~" Alva grumbled feeling the pain in her abdomen.

    Lydia tried to deal the finishing blow to her but suddenly the space in between them got blown by something making a huge noise.

 Chapter 29 Kano Tribe V - Lydia

    ?A few minutes before Lydia and Alva started to fight to their deaths, Nikol kept observing the battlefield until he saw Usha fighting that scary-lookingdy.

    He had trust in Usha as she was the strongest person, he knew in this ce to win the battle.

    "Girls, do you know who that is?" He asked pointing at the woman who was fighting with Usha.

    "Let me see," She took a quick peek and her eyes widened in surprise.

    "She''s a real problem, her name is Eva Kano, you can understand what that means right?" She looked a little scared looking at her.

    "So she''s the chief, is she that strong?" Nikol measured power from the level of people, if they are on the level of Usha, he considered they will be a real problem.

    "Once I fought with her for training and I had to rest for a few weeks to recover myself from the injuries, she''s an absolute beast just like our chief, maybe more than our chief"

    Their words made Nikol sceptical about the result of the battle between them. He cheered Usha in her mind hoping she would win.

    Nikol took it easy until he saw something unusual happening on the battlefield,

    "Alva, what are you doing?" She was fighting with Lydia but, her body was full of blood.

    Nikol felt his body heating up looking at her bloody figure, if he was near her anybody could have identified that it wasn''t her blood but, the enemies.

    "Damn it! This feeling again," He felt like his body bing light as a feather but, at the same time, his mind was raging with anger and worry.

    Two guard girls noticed something was strange because they felt his aura change all of a sudden,

    "Nikol, are you okay?" She shook his shoulders causing her body to slightly twitch, looking at his eyes filled with bloodlust.

    "Ugh~ get away from me," He pushed her aside while looking at the figure who was fighting Alva.

    He gritted his teeth and quickly jumped from the building making the two guard girls bodies and minds go crazy from the shock.

    "He jumped from the window, quickly take him to the infirmary," They rushed downstairs thinking that he must be bleeding but, he was nowhere to be seen. Only the mark ofnding remained on the floor in the shape of a huge crater.

    "What just happened?" They didn''t know how to react or report this incident,

    "Let''s quickly find him before the chief kills us," Both of them started to run around the building searching for him but there were no signs.

    On the battlefield, Lydia was sadly looking at Alva who was bleeding and coughing from the attacks,

    "Let''s finish this, it saddens me to kill someone young like you, darling," She got ready to deal the final blow making Alva guard for her life.

    She knew this might be a critical situation for her since all her strength had been greatly diminished by her attacks.

    They couldn''t finish what they were doing as they heard a loud noise in the space between them making both Alva and Lydia surprised,

    There was a slight smoke in the background for a few seconds until someone emerged from it barehanded while looking at Lydia with pure blood lust making her body go into an automatic protective mood.

    "Stay away from Alva," Someone quickly ran in the direction of Lydia while screaming at her.

    Lydia''s whole body was telling her to run away, but she decided to face whatever it is because, if she let something like this go wild on the battlefield it might cause some serious damage to their troops.

    "Stay away!"  Nikolnded a punch while jumping like a wolf shouting at her. Lydia quickly took her shield and held it but, she got thrown a few steps back by the strength of the attack and the pressure she felt from it.

    "Ughh~ who are you?" She couldn''t finish the question as she felt another attacknding on the shield making it carve inside.

    Alva couldn''t believe what she was seeing, she knew something was up with Nikol since the day she met and it was confirmed when they were attacked in the forest but she didn''t expect Nikol to overpower someone like Lydia who was giving a rather hard time for her.

    "Nikol, what are you doing here?" She shouted but her words went unheard because of the battle cries.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She quickly ran in that direction to see what was happening clearly and the scene in front of her was anything but normal,

    Lydia was lying on the floor holding her shield to protect herself from Nikol''s wild attacks. He continuously kept punching her gaining all the attention of the people surrounding them,

    "Nikol, stop it, go back" Alva didn''t know why he wasn''t responding to her even if she tried to talk with him.

    All of a sudden the shield Lydia was holding broke into two pieces making Nikol''s attack reach her face but she quickly evaded it and kicked him throwing him a few meters backwards.

    "Kid! What the hell are you?" She only got to see his face after throwing him.

    "Ugh~ why did you make Alva bleed, stay away from her," Alva didn''t understand why he was talking like this so, she wanted to interfere but, others were already surrounding them making it harder for her to reach them.

    "This is war kid, no hard feelings," Lydia took her sword back and took her stance again to get ready for his attack but, she didn''t expect him to charge in like a wild animal.

    She hovered her sword trying to injure Nikol but his quick reflexes and speed helped him to survive her attacks.

    Lydia quickly tried to regain her stance but, she felt two hands wrapping around her waist, she got confused for a minute until she felt something itching her neck.

    She turned around to see Nikol biting her neck causing her to moan in pain and pleasure. She felt her body bing hot from it and quickly lost her will to fight as she copsed on the floor with her eyes closed.

    Everybody was astonished by the result but, they didn''t expect him to bite her like that.

    "Ugh~ why did I bite her like that? I felt so amazing, damn it what''s this feeling of power?" Nikol looked at his hand and noticed his nails were somewhat long and unusual.

    He looked at her surroundings and noticed how awful the situation is, injured people were lying here and there and blood was spread on the floor making it look like a red carpet.

    Nikol wanted to meet Usha and Eva to talk with them to ask them to stop this useless fighting but with everyone surrounding him, he couldn''t point out where they were fighting.

    Alva managed to reach him after trying hard and fighting some random soldiers who tried to attack her,

    "Nikol, Nikol," She shouted at him waving her hands while running toward him. She quickly hugged him tightly and checked his body for any signs of injuries.

    "I''m d you''re safe, why did youe here? Didn''t I tell you to stay safe?" She didn''t want to scold him as he saved her life for the second time.

    "I''m sorry, Alva, it''s just I feel this weird emotion again so I didn''t want to see anything happening to you," Nikol''s sincere words pierced the heart of Alva confirming her love for him.

    "Anyway this isn''t a ce for us to chat, let''s just finish this war quickly, Alva, I''m going to meet our chief and beg her to stop this, so can you take care of her? Make sure to tie her," Nikol got up while searching for the direction of the fight of leaders.

    Alva wanted to object but, she didn''t know anything about this special power and she was injured so, leaving it to someone capable is the most suitable thing for her, so she nodded her head approving at his words.

    Nikol left her after giving a quick kiss on her sweet lips to search for the chiefs, he wandered around the battlefield looking for some shy fights while defeating all the people who attacked him.

    Usha and Eva kept fighting with each other without stopping, they exchanged attacks blowing up houses around them and sometimes they used simple spells like fireballs to catch others off guard.

    "You''re good, looks like you didn''t ck off," Evaplimented Usha''s attacks.

    "Unlike you, I''m doing everything in moderation, you crazy bitch!" Usha insulted her.

    Both of them got ready to start their battle again until they heard a voice making both of them surprised. Eva got confused for a minute but Usha felt her mind going mad seeing Nikol on the battlefield.

    "Tsk~ What''s he doing here?" Her facial expressions betrayed her giving a signal to Eva about how important the figure in front of her was. She didn''t know their rtionship but she decided to take the chance and change the tide of battle by taking Nikol hostage.

    Eva jumped taking Usha off the surprise and ran in the direction of Nikol hoping to take him hostage.

    "Stop!" Usha yelled seeing her movements.

 Chapter 30 Kano Tribe VI - Threeway Attack

    ?Usha got ready with her sword to quickly go and rescue Nikol before Eva do something to him, Eva was running in his direction at the speed of a panther. Usha thought she will harm him but, the expected result was different from the reality.

    Nikol quickly hit her like a ball, throwing her back few yards back and hitting the wall with a huge sound,

    "What''s the big idea? I''m talking with you two, you''re acting like a wild animal here while I''m talking," Nikol said making Usha surprised by his tone.

    Usha knew he was a strong one and if he get some good training he will be on the same level as Alva in no time, but with this sudden development, she had no idea what was happening.

    "Damn it! Who the hell are you, Kid?" Eva got up feeling pain from the strike of Nikol. She didn''t expect someone else to attack her like that except Usha who was on the same or above level as her.

    "Stop this you too! You''re making things worse, look around you," Nikol shouted looking at both of them. He didn''t show any animosity toward them while talking but both of them felt intimated by his voice.

    "What the hell happened to him?" Usha questioned herself with a fascinated look.

    "I don''t know who you are kid, but don''t interfere with us," Eva aimed her big sword at him making Nikol annoyed. Unlike his previous patient self, he felt irritated easily.

    "Is that so? What about you, chief?" He questioned Usha, she looked at Eva before answering.

    "It''s these bitches who started this, I will end this," Usha said frowning at Eva who was looking at both Nikol and her with killing intent.

    "Is that so? Then I''ll beat both of you until I get a favourable answer if you won''t listen to me," Nikol''s words didn''t make sense to both of them as none of the people or elders was able to beat them so beating both of them at the same time was just a pipe dream for anyone on the tribe.

    Even in the past when they used to be friends nobody was able to challenge Usha and Eva duo, who was fated to be enemies in the future.

    Nikol charged toward Eva who quickly took a defensive position seeing his speed. His speed wasn''t the greatestpared to hers but, somehow his movements were so sharp that even Usha couldn''t identify them.

    "Damn woman! Does it kills you to listen to someone else for once," He shouted while hitting her sword with his bare hand. Nobody expected someone to attack a sword with bare hands.

    Eva thought he was just stupid but, then she noticed a small bump on the ce where he hit on her sword.

    "What the hell?" She cursed looking at it.

    "Damn you, Usha, what the hell is this thing? Where did you find this monster?" She couldn''tplete her sentence as Nikol hit her again.

    Usha kept looking at both of them unable to understand what to do. She wanted to help Nikol but, he threatened both Eva and Usha making her confused why he said that.

    Eva quickly countered his attack and tried to punch to throw him off the bnce, so she can take a clear hit.

    "Take this! You damn monster!" She released her punch aiming at his guts,

    "I''m not a monster, you''re the monster," Nikol quickly grabbed her hand and twisted it and lifted her making her shout at him.

    "Ahhh~ let me go, what are you doing?" She couldn''t see anything he was doing but, she felt a nice breeze of wind and a sense of freedom.

    Nikol threw her in the direction of Usha, and she wasn''t in her senses until she saw a huge objecting in her direction,

    "Huh?" She only saw the shadow of Eva before getting crushed by her body. Both Usha and Eva were lying to each other looking rather pitiful, especially Usha who had no idea what just happened.

    "Get off me, bitch," Usha pushed her with an angry expression. Eva quickly took a step back thinking she will attack her instead she turned in the direction of Nikol.

    "Nikol, why are you attacking me?" She was keeping her guard up in case Eva attack her.

    "Listen to me, stop this foolishness, both of your methods are foolish, let''s just talk about how to solve the problem as humans should do," Nikol''s words made sense to her but, she didn''t know whether they could go back after all this.

    "Stupid, if these bitches agreed to me in the past this would have been solved way before none of these would have happened, Do you know how many youngsters in our n died?" Eva was shouting at him hearing his words.

    "I- I''m sorry," Usha was looking at her with pity. She knew her methods were cruel but in the end, she had to choose her origin instead of strangers.

    "Your apology doesn''t change anything, I will tell you again, just hand over that light mage girl and I will stop this war," Eva''s voice was filled with agony and anger.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nikol didn''t know what they were talking about but, he got the hint that something big must have happened between them before he came here,

    "Eva, let''s talk I will try to find a solution to your problem, tell everyone to stop this stupid war," Nikol wanted to know what caused her to be a violent woman like this.

    "Who are you kid? To find a solution to our problems, you''re just a random kid," Eva didn''t know his true identity so she insulted his words.

    Usha was silent this whole time bringing an unusual atmosphere to her,

    "I''m the messenger of the goddess, I promise to find a solution to your problems, so stop this useless fighting in the name of the goddess," Nikol had no idea what he was talking about as he uttered something he just made up for his convenience.

    "Lies, she had already abandoned us, we are nothing to her," Eva looked at Usha,

    "Why are you silent? Tell something," She yelled at her.

    "He is telling the truth, Eva, stop this, let''s just talk about the future of our tribes together," She wanted to convince her and end this useless fight.

    "Talk about it with a bitch like you, no thanks," Eva quickly rejected her offer. Nikol had no idea why she had so much hatred for Usha. He didn''t care about it as he quickly ran in the direction of Eva hoping to attack her.

    Since Usha agreed with the idea of peace, Nikol didn''t attack her but his whole personality amazed Usha to no extent.

    ? "Is he the same person?" She thought while looking at his figure fighting with Eva.

    "Usha, support me we can catch her together without harming her," Nikol shouted gaining her attention of her.

    Eva clicked her tongue as she felt the threat of their n, it was the worse if she had to go against two people like this.

    It took Usha and Nikol a few minutes to tame her and tie her, she was like a violent animal while fighting but even after capturing her, she was insulting both Usha and Nikol with her harsh vocabry.

    "You! can you just shut up for a minute?" Nikol couldn''t listen to it as he took off his shirt and shoved it inside her mouth.

    "Ughhhh~ Guuuggggg~" She was trying to talk even with it inside her mouth with her violent look. She only calmed down for a minute when she saw Nikol''s body.

    "Don''t you want to cover your body?" Usha asked almost disturbed by the fact that his upper half was naked.

    "No need this better to convince those girls, they won''t listen if we talk to them normally, I could have done this with her too," He said while pointing at tied Eva.

    They quickly reached the top of the wall where everybody can listen to them, Nikol carried Eva with help of Usha while climbing the stairs.

    He looked at the yard where thousands of girls were fighting with each other,

    "Stop this foolishness!" He shouted in his full loud voice gaining the attention of almost everyone.

    Alva looked at the figure of Nikol who was standing beside Usha and a tied woman, she noticed that Nikol wasn''t wearing anything on his torso, she didn''t know what he was going to do but he knew from now on everything in this ce will change for the better or worse,

    "Listen, everyone! This person here is our saviour and the one who''s going to help us to get over our dark future, the light of our life, stop fighting among yourself and pay your respect,"

    "You''re going to disappoint our saviour, me and Eva both agreed to a discussion so the war is over now, take everyone to give medicine even if they are enemies,"

    Usha understood Nikol''s intention so she decided to go along with it and y her role, even though Nikol told her he didnt know about a goddess, Usha had some intuition that it wasn''t the case with it.

    She looked at him once before looking at the time crowd below,

    "Now your secret isn''t a secret anymore, what are you going to do, Nikol"

    She thought before giving orders for everyone to halt their hostile actions against everyone and help others.

 Chapter 31 Kano Tribe VII - Regret And Despair

    ?Most of the girls fighting down in the yard got confused why they ordered like that, most of them stop fighting because they heard the word goddess otherwise they wouldn''t have stopped even if the chiefs ordered them.

    "Who is that?" Girls were murmuring among themselves looking at the shirtless figure of Nikol.

    "Isn''t that the one Alva always has around her?" The girls who trained with Nikol the other day asked looking at the familiar figure.

    Ron tribe was confused but not as much as the Kano people.

    They didn''t know what to do as most of them heard what they said about her. They didn''t want to risk going against the orders of the goddess so the Kano tribe also dropped their weapon.

    Eva was looking at them trying to shout but with Nikol''s shirt in her mouth, she couldn''t make a sound.

    "Good! Do what we told you to do, I will talk out things with your n chiefs," Nikol was acting wlessly giving a real and bossy feeling to his words.

    He ended his speech but the murmur in the yard didn''t stop even after that,

    "Why is his chest like that? Is he really a messenger from the goddess? Does that mean she didn''t abandon us?" Girls were talking happily with each other.

    The medics quickly came to collect the injured people of both tribes without discriminating against each other. They felt hope and happiness returning to them hearing their words because if that figure is really a goddess messenger that meant half of their problems are already over.

    Nikol was looking at the crowd with a satisfied look while he felt the power he had in his body reducing little by little.

    "It''s okay Usha if they are not going to fight anymore like that, it''s a small price to pay, they will get to know about me when we start our ns anyway, so what''s the difference?" Nikol asked her giving his usual smile.

    Usha felt weird seeing these two contrasting sides of him at the same time,

    "Damn! This kid really is something," She quickly lifted Eva like a sack and grabbed her to convince her with Nikol to stop this foolishness of going to war like this.

    The damage caused by this attack was not a small amount as they destroyed the precious wall as well and many girls got fatally injured or some might have died.

    Usha didn''t know how to feel about this as it was part of her fault, if she hadn''t been so proud and epted Alva''s words, she could have avoided these unwanted casualties.

    "I want to talk with you two,e with me," Nikol said while grabbing Usha''s hand. Normally she would have acted like her proud and powerful chief behaviour and ignored him acting cool but, now she had nothing but regrets in her mind.

    Alva saw them going back to the mansion area with Eva, so she quickly handed over Lydia to one of her subordinates and followed them.

    They entered the building while carrying Eva, the meeting room wasn''t in the best shape as they already used it for the war meeting earlier but the location wasn''t the most important thing for them right now.

    Usha kept Eva on a chair and released her mouth taking the piece of clothing she had in her mouth.

    "You bitch! I''ll kill you, don''t think you won this war," Nikol felt a headache hearing her persistent cursing and swearing at them.

    "Do you want me to shove it back again in your mouth, just shut the fuck up and listen," Nikol said reaching his limit of patience.

    Usha took her seat and looked at them thinking of how to tell them about the story of how she messed up in big Time in past, Nikol decided to act as an intermediate party between them to break the awkwardness in the atmosphere.

    "Eva, why did you attack here?" They didn''t release her hand as she would throw a tantrum the moment she got released.

    "Huh~ why should I tell you?" She refused to answer instead Usha answered his question.

    "They want to take Nym to their tribe," Her previous cold demeanour was nowhere to be seen.

    "Why do you want to take her back?" Nikol didn''t understand what was happening.

    "They want her light magic, she''s the reason why we are not getting attacked by cursed magic users, unlike fire, water, wind and earth, users of light magic are rare to find, only light magic can resist those damn curses," Eva was amazed to see her talking like that, Usha she knew about was proud and silent, she didn''t expect her to answer someone like that.

    "Because of you many people in our tribe died, you could have shared her with us, if we had her power we wouldn''t have to live like rats hiding from those creepy people," Eva yelled at Usha, her voice had desperation and painfulness written all over it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sorry," Usha doesn''t say anything other than that.

    "Why didn''t you share it with these people, chief?" Nikol had trust in Usha, he knew the one who treated him kindly when he was lost wouldn''t do something cruel like that. He knew she must have some reason to do such a thing.

    "Nym doesn''t have enough power unlike her mother, she barely has enough mana to help our own tribe so I selfishly took the decision not to share it, I know I''m wrong but I don''t regret doing it," Her expression was filled with sadness and pain looking her best friend Eva''s face.

    "You bitch!" She stood up and tried to kick her but, Nikol quickly restrained her.

    "Let me go, kid, before I kill you too," Eva had a superior strength against the current Nikol but, somehow he managed to hold her.

    "Calm down Eva, fighting now doesn''t solve anything, Let''s find a solution together to your problem I promise you,"

    Eva heard Nikol''s words and looked at him,

    "Who the hell are you kid? What can you do? Damn goddess has already given up on us, we have no future, especially with selfish people like her," Her words stuck in Usha''s mind filling her mind with self-hatred.

    "I don''t know about this curse magic, but I can help you to solve it, I will show you how to do it," Nikol decided to stop holding back and help these people, he understood to some extent why Usha did something like that but, he couldn''t forget the kind Usha who helped him in his hardest time.

    He was interested to know the whole story to decide why they had so much hatred for each other.

    Eva didn''t understand what he was talking about but she calmed down for a minute hearing his kind words.

    "What is this help, you''re talking about?" Eva asked him.

    "I can do sacred impregnation in your words, I''m not like you guys, I''m a man, so I can help you with it," Nikol felt embarrassed to talk like that but, he didn''t want her to misunderstand him so he fully exined about him.

    "It isn''t possible, you''re telling me you can do something that our goddess did? Simply, foolish and how can you do that, bless us or something," Nikol didn''t know how this serious and depressing talk came into this.

    "Well, it''s aplex process,"

    "He''s telling the truth, believe him, Eva," Usha opened her mouth for the first time to talk with Eva.

    "You shut up! I didn''t ask anything from you," Just like that their conversation ended without any progress.

    "I will show you itter, first tell me more about this whole curse magic thing," Nikol took her attention. For some reason, she didn''t feel irritated like before when talking with him. She hated him for throwing her like a bag in the battle but, Eva wasn''t the type to keep the hatred about things happening on the battlefield.

    "We don''t know much about it but just like its name it is a cursed power that''s why we call it cursed magic,"

    "Those shitty curse magic users use different types of despicable spells using it, there is a spell-like I said to you before that is used to extract the soul of a living person to give it new life in a new form, It''s the most disturbing spell they use, they kill our people just to collect souls and increase their own people because none of us can have new offsprings," Eva exined it to Nikol with the experience her n faced due to it.

    "Do you know what''s the most fucked up part of it?" She asked looking at Nikol.

    "They have the exact same look as the person, they stole souls from but they are like new people with no memories or anything,"

    Nikol felt disgusted hearing about the methods of this so-called cursed magic.

    "Unlike them, we didn''t have a light mage so our people constantly got attacked, I attacked this ce with all our tribe because it''s either our survival or our end at this point," Nikol listened to her every word giving her full attention.

    "Chief, how do you use this light magic to ward off this curse user?"

    "It''s like protection, light mages can use a spell called a holy blessing, it''s a really useful spell but she''s not powerful enough to provide it to the whole tribe unlike her mother, so I protected her like a gem," Usha said looking at Eva who was ring at her.

    "So what happened to her?" Both Usha and Eva''s faces went gloomy when he asked that question.

    "It''s a long story, but I will tell you," Usha started to talk about the days when the two tribes were friendly.

 Chapter 32 The Past

    ?5 years before

    The whole Ron tribe had a festive nature, kids were running here and there while ying, and elders were happily trying new sweets in the shops. It was the harvest season so, the city had be more lively.

    "Haaaah~" A girl with blonde hair was attacking someone with her thin sword in the training grounds.

    "Usha! Usha! Usha!" People were cheering her like crazy seeing her fluid nature of attacks but, her opponent wasn''t bad either. Her tanned skin with her violet brown hair gave her a beautiful and fiery nature.

    "You''re not bad, Usha, too bad you''re facing me, I''m going to defeat you," She said while pointing her big swords at her.

    Usha just looked at her with a little mocking smile,

    "You defeat me? Dream about it, Eva," She quickly ran at her with her precise movements avoiding her straight attacks.

    Usha had the advantage of speed and uracy but, when ites to power Eva was several folds greater than her. One attack on her was enough to create a huge hole in the floor.

    They tried to deal each other their finishing moves but suddenly they got district by a mature voice of a woman,

    "Dumb daughter! We didn''te here to fight,e back here," She was cheerful at the same time her words had some kind of powerfulness to them.

    Eva heard those words but she didn''t want to stop her duel in the middle of it, she just continued to attack Usha like a crazy girl,

    "Eva, don''t make mee to you, I won''t say it again," She was angry that Eva ignored her words. As chief and as a mother she had to keep her dignity.

    Both Usha and Eva got intimated by her words as they quickly stop their duel and went to greet her.

    "Aunty, it''s good to see you in good health," Usha greeted her with respect.

    "You''ve grown so much, darling, I''m sorry for my daughter, she''s such a battle-hungry girl," a mature-lookingdy with the same tanned skin and beautiful figure talked to her.

    "It''s okay, Aunty Carol, we are friends so I don''t mind," Usha said causing Eva to re at her.

    "What do you mean you don''t mind? Aren''t you the one who wanted to duel with me?" Eva berated her causing both of them to fight again causing Carol to spank their asses.

    "Come let''s go Elisha is waiting for us," All three of them left the training ground entering the festive part of the city.

    On their way to the mansion, both of them enjoyed all types of different cuisines on the side of the road. Carol happily looked at both girls who were enjoying themselves.

    She was happy to see Eva being normal like this instead of her normal battle-hungry behaviour.

    "Huh~ why can''t she always be this cute?" She muttered to herself.

    After trying for a few hours, Carol finally managed to grab both excited girls and visit Elisha who is waiting for their arrival. Carol promised to be there in a few minutes but, it has already been a few hours.

    "If your mother asks why we arete, I''m totally shifting the me on you," She said while grabbing them with their hands.

    Usha now started to regret her decision of enjoying the festival in the middle of going to a meeting,

    "Aunty, please don''t tell her about this, let''s just say Eva had a severe case of diarrhoea," Usha''s words caused Eva to frown at her.

    "Hah~ let''s just do something about it," Carol couldn''t help butugh seeing their interactions.

    After a few minutes of walking, they entered the big mansion which was almost empty giving it a creepy silence.

    Carol knocked on the big door before opening it, they heard a female voice telling them to enter, Usha quickly identify who that voice belonged to,

    "You sure took your time, aren''t you?" Elisha had Alva on herp feeding her some snacks.

    "Chief! We are sorry for gettingte," Usha''s voice became more uniform making Eva squint her eyes looking at her.

    "It''s okaye sit," Elisha invited all three of them. She looked at Alva who was enjoying her time with her grandmother,

    "Darling, go y with your friends, I have something important to talk about with your mother," Alva was more attached to Elisha than Usha for some reason. She obediently left the room smiling at her grandmother,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She sure is grown up, ain''t she?" Carol asked her after she left the room.

    "Isn''t that the same with your Emily?" Elisha knew Carol had a sweet spot for both Eva and Emily so she decided to tease her best friend and rival.

    "I guess, she''s my angel after all,"

    "You two get close to your daughters without acting like this, don''t let them get attached to their grandmother than their own mothers," Elisha told both Usha and Eva causing Carol to nod her head in approval.

    "Anyway, why did you ask us to gather like this, Elisha?" Carol questioned her.

    "This is an important matter but it''s just a spection," She paused for a minute before dropping the biggest bomb on them.

    "I think there is something wrong with the Sacred impregnation, it''s been three months since someone got a child," Elisha''s words caused everyone to get up from their seats.

    "No way! How''s that possible?" Usha was the one to question her.

    "Our tribe also experienced the same thing, do you think something happened to our goddess? Or did she-" Carol couldn''t finish her words as Elisha hit the table making a nice noise.

    "Impossible, she won''t abandon us like this," She didn''t want to believe it but, somehow they were now facing the most dangerous incident in their lives.

    "Do you think this is a permanent thing?" Eva asked. She wasn''t the smartest one like her sister Lydia but, she had the basic knowledge to understand that this is a disastrous event for them.

    "We don''t have information, that''s why I think we should do something without staying idle like this," Elisha''s words made sense to them but, none of them knew how to get information about it.

    They never have even seen their goddess so they had no idea where toin or at least get angry with. They knew about the sacred impregnation from generation to generation so, without it, they were like lost sheep.

    While they were talking about these important matters someone quickly bragged into the room without getting permission or anything. She had a panicked look on her face as if something dangerous happened to her,

    "Chief, there is a group in front of the gate trying to attack us, we don''t know who they are but they are from the dark elves'' race," She said while entering the room.

    "What? Dark elves, what do they have to do with us?" She questioned her.

    "They don''t talk chief, she asked us to bring the leader or they will start attacking us," The guard girl said while giving a slight bow while leaving the room.

    "What the hell is happening?" Elisha muttered to herself thinking about all the unfortunate incidents taking ce one by one.

    "Looks like another problem," Carol said with an annoyed look. She had her hand already full with dealing with all these absurd problems and now they had to entertain some dark elves.

    "Let''s go and see what this is about," Elisha got up from her seat and left the room followed by Carol and the other two girls. They quickly went to equip some weapons as it will be dangerous to meet someone iming to attack them without weapons.

    Girls were running here and there in the town with a panicked nature, as they had already got the news about the arrival of some strange group in front of the gate.

    "Do you think they are here to dere war on us or something?" Eva asked Usha while quickly following their chiefs.

    "It doesn''t matter, if they want war, we will massacre them all," Usha motivated her.

    They quickly got on the wall to talk with them and get a clear view, there were thirty or more dark elves fully armed near the gate looking at them with full hostile eyes.

    "Who are you? Identify yourself or we will eliminate you," Elisha said with her proud voice.

    Carol was on her side supporting her while observing the army of dark elves, she noticed many strange things among them, one was they had no emblem or anything it was almost like they were outcasts, second, they had huge monsters which she had never seen.

    Taming monsters wasn''t an easy job especially if that monster is a full-grown one, it''s fairly easy to tame a monster as a child, so she had to guess that there were some powerful people in this army.

    Elisha also noticed the strangeness but she didn''t show it on her face.

    Atst, the one who looked like their leader yelled at Elisha,

    "Handover light mage girl, we will leave without doing anything to you or else we will attack you," At first, they had no idea what they were talking about but Elisha quickly understood what they wanted.

    "Tsk~ what''s this problem now?" She thought while opening her mouth to answer them.

 Chapter 33 First Cursed Magic User

    ?The whole gate had a silent atmosphere hearing their request. People were confused why they wanted a light mage so badly that they want to attack a human settlement.

    "Who are you? State your name," Elisha felt something strange about them because until today other races barely interact with each other.

    Especially long living races like elves, dark elves, and vampires weren''t interested in interacting with humans. Elves had a life expectancy of 400 years which is four times that of humans and dark elves had a life expectancy of 250 which is two times that of humans, even though humans were great in number they were less powerful than other races.

    "It doesn''t matter to you just hand over the light mage girl," One who looked like the leader of this group shouted.

    Elisha gave a signal to Carol telling her to get ready for a fight. She quickly asked all the mana cannon users and archers to get ready. Most of the people in the tribe knew that Carol was like a sister to Elisha so, they didn''t hesitate to ept her orders.

    "We won''t hand over anyone to you," Elisha ordered archers to shoot at them right after they finished talking.

    "Foolish humans!" The leader of the dark elf army had a mocking tone in her voice.

    Elisha expected their archers to at least damage the front line but, surprisingly all of them managed to protect themselves from the arrows.

    "What the hell is that? Why don''t our arrows get through?"Archers started to panic seeing some kind of a shield.

    "Tsk~ how do they have magic tools? Who are these people?"

    Magic tools were very hard to find as they are made from mana stones that are high quality that can store a lot of mana for a long time. Normally high-level monsters have that kind of mana stone. It''s highly risky but highly advantageous to have things like this.

    Mana cannon is also a type of magic tool as it uses mana stones but, they are rtively easy to make than thoseplex barriers and storage tools.

    "Shoot them with mana cannons, even if they have magic tools, they won''t be able to hold out for long," Carol ordered while going back to see Elisha.

    Usha and Eva were getting ready with their weapons to fight but suddenly something huge crashed on the wall causing most of them to focus their attention on it.

    "Monsters! Monsters are attacking, shoot them," Elisha shouted but it was toote as the wooden gate suddenly broke with a high sound.

    "Damn it! Archers keep focusing on them, and warriors follow me, we will hold the gate," Both Carol and Elisha went to protect the gate.

    Usha and Eva also followed them as both of them were more proficient in close range than fighting in long ranges.

    "Chief! These monsters are entering the city, We can''t stop them," Soldiers were looking at them with fear and anger. There were a few small ones but, the leader of the dark elf group was riding the biggest one among the group.

    "Haha~ foolish humans, Die for our race''s sake," Monsters started crushing girls with their big bodies causing some of them to back up, Elisha couldn''t help but grit her teeth seeing her fellow tribe girls getting killed by them.

    "Carol, can you help me to defeat those things? I can''t let them kill more of our people," Elisha decided to face the monsters by herself. She wasn''t confident about taking down all of them so she asked for help from her best friend.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I would help you," She gave her a reassuring smile.

    "We will help too," Usha and Eva were looking at them with fiery passion in their eyes but, Elisha didn''t want them to face these monsters yet.

    "No you two will lead the battle here, let us take care of them," Elisha said to which Carol nodded her head in approval.

    "But-" They wanted toin but Elisha didn''t change her mind.

    Leaving Usha and Eva, they went to the ce where the monsters were rampaging. Elisha looked at the monsters but she couldn''t identify them as she had never seen these types of monsters before.

    Both Carol and Elisha quickly ran in the direction of the monsters trying to take down the small ones to prevent them from getting surrounded by them when fighting the big one.

    Just like Usha, Elisha was more of a speed and uracy user instead of power, she had the fire element but her mana proficiency wasn''t enough to be a mage but even she could use basic spells.

    Magic spells are divided into two parts as Basic and Advanced spells. There was only one difference between them, and that is no non-mages can use advanced spells and basic spells can be even used without being a mage as long as you had enough mana.

    Mages of fire, water, wind and earth element were rather easy to find than light and dark element mages. Most of the time mages are given extra treatment because of their valuableness. Both Ron and Kano tribes had a lot of mages but, only Elisha had something unusual among them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Carol also knew about it, but until now she never really went out of the way to question Elisha about it. The ron tribe had a rare light mage.

    Both Elisha and Carol didn''t know why these people wanted a light mage but, they knew one thing that, it cannot be for something good.

    Elisha and Carol managed to kill several small monsters that were flocking around the big one, but they noticed one thing, these monsters had something strange about them. Rather than monsters, they acted like corpses.

    "Carol, do you know what type these monsters are?" Elisha questioned her.

    "Never seen!" Carol answered while dodging the attacks of some dark elves, she killed all the monsters in her surrounding.

    "Oh! You''re holding good unlike these weaklings," Elisha heard the voice of the leader of dark elves. She was riding on the big monster''s back like nothing.

    "Who are you?" Elisha didn''t expect her to answer her question but, surprisingly the leader introduced herself to them.

    "I guess I''ll introduce myself, my name is Eldora Norsos as you can see I''m a dark elf, state your name too, human," Both Elisha and Carol found her name familiar as they have heard it before but, they couldn''t remember exactly where.

    "I''m Elisha Ron and she''s Carol Kano, Eldora, why do you want a light mage and why are you attacking us like this?" She was so angry looking at all the corpses on the floor but, she didn''t let her anger control her as she remained calm and calctive.

    "It has nothing to do with you, just hand over her," Eldora said with her egocentric voice.

    Elisha was thinking about how to take her down while talking to her, and she let other girls handle the dark elves while Carol and her attention were on their boss.

    "Oh, you two areing to fight me alone," Eldora had a mocking tone in her voice seeing their n to fight her.

    "We can''t beat you without getting close, you bitch" Elish wasn''t confident about beating this monster as she didn''t know what it was so she decided to be defensive until they find its weakness.

    Elisha and Carol had a great synchronisation in their attacks which caused Eldora to get more frustrated as they always y safe while attacking her instead of attacking directly.

    Suddenly, the monster sprinted in the direction of Elisha while aiming its goat-like horns in her direction. She tried to dodge it but, she realised that it was not aimed at her but instead at the girls near the gate.

    "You bitch! Don''t you care about your own troops?" She yelled at Eldora who was looking at them angrily.

    She didn''t answer as she kept attacking both Carol and Elisha. Carol had no choice but to use her earth magic and create arge wall to slow down the monster but, it was too big for her to stop it.

    "Carol, Create a big wall that can lift me when it gets close to me, can you do it?" Elisha asked Carol to which she gave a nod.

    The monster kept running toward the gate with Eldora on its back, for some reason this monster had no sense of direction, it was like a puppet doing all the orders of Eldora.

    When the monster got close to Elisha, she quickly jumped onto the big tall wall, which was made by Carol. Her aim wasn''t the monster itself instead it was Eldora.

    She couldn''t react to fast approaching Elisha, as she felt her face getting hit by her sword.

    "Ughhh~ You bitch!" Eldora released a bestial scream leaking blood from all over her face. The moment she got injured the monster stopped like it was some kind of puppet.

    Eldora had her full face disfigured by the attack, she started to act like a mad woman with blood leaking like a waterfall dying her face with red colour. She not only acted like a mad woman at this point she even looked like one,

    "Human! Kill you, I will Kill you, I give authority in the name of Eldora Norsos to use curses, My fellow dark elves show them the power of our lord, Kill every single one," None of them understood what she was murmuring but suddenly all the dark elves warriors dropped their swords making Elisha and Carol surprised.

    The whole atmosphere became creepy and heavy right after Eldora chanted those words,

    "What are they doing?" She couldn''t finish her sentence as she saw her tribe girls falling on the ground with some kind of dark smokeing out of their bodies.

    "What the hell is this?" Carol muttered to herself looking at all the girls lying on the floor.

 Chapter 34 Naras Entrance

    ?Elisha and Carol both felt the creepy atmosphere. Elisha quickly ran to look at the girls near the gate worried about them but, the monster didn''t allow her to get close to them.

    "Eldoraa! What did you do to my girls?" Elisha felt her patienceing to its limit seeing all the bodies, she had no idea whether they were alive or dead, the only thing she saw was the ck colour smokeing out of their bodies.

    "Hahhh~ Behold humans, the power of our lord, I will kill every single one of you especially you bitch," Eldora was the perfect example of a mad woman with her bloody face and her maniacalugh.

    Elisha wanted to quickly take the girls to treat them but, with all the dark elves and the big monster, she felt hopeless. Carol also had no idea what to do,

    "Chief get away from there," Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice. Elisha turned around knowing who it was.

    "Nara, just in time, where have you been all this time?" Elisha asked her making Nara frown at her.

    "Did you forget? You''re the one who gave me so many guards girls, they didn''t let mee here, since I felt this dirty creature I had no choice but to escape from there," Nara said while looking at the destruction near the gate.

    The walls were broken and the gate was nowhere to be found and the blood, but the most important thing she felt was that dirty creature and smokeing out of the cursed girls.

    "How unpleasant! What''s this?" Nara questioned both Carol and Elisha.

    "That''s the question we should ask from you, that bitch over there is killing everyone telling us to hand over you," Carol said pointing at Eldora who was looking at Nara with a big smile.

    "I feel it, I feel it, you''re that person, aren''t you? Light mage please die for me, you''re a huge threat to our lord," The monster who was frozen until now suddenly turned in the direction of Nara.

    "That monster! What did you do to it? It''s in utter pain and sadness," Due to her light magic power, she felt all the negative emotions in the atmosphere. She felt like puking seeing all the unpleasant ck smoke.

    "Oh, this one? This monster is called Centicore, quite a powerful one, but I captured it thanks to those small ones, I turned all of them into living puppets of mine,"

    "Ah yeah, I think they are the children of this one, that must be why she surrender quite easily to me," Eldora boasted about how she gained a super-powerful monster.

    Nara, Elisha and Carol felt extremely disgusted hearing her words, Who in this world doesn''t love their children, taking someone''s children and killing them in front of her is the most despicable thing one can do. Until now they thought she was a crazy woman but now they see her as some kind of a devil or a real monster.

    "Nara, what happened to those girls? Are they dead?" Elisha questioned her while pointing at the girls who were giving ck smoke.

    "They are alive for now but not for too long, I think she used the same curse that she used to kill that monster, in another few hours they willpletely turn into her puppets," Nara''s words caused Elisha to bite her lip with anger.

    "Damn it this devil! Can you do something about it? Apparently, she''s scared of your light magic," To her question, Nara quickly nodded her head giving approval.

    "Good! You can do it, we will protect you, we can''t let anyone die again, not like this,"

    Carol and Elisha covered Nara who was treating the cursed people with her light magic, by now all the dark elves had entered the city or escaped somewhere so Usha and Eva quickly came down from their position to see how''s the situation near the gate.

    They couldn''t help but worry seeing the situation near it,

    "We are here to help, chief," Usha got into her position with Elisha who was guarding Nara against dark elves,

    Nara gave the message telling Elisha that she finished treating all the girls who were charged as they were protecting her for quite a few minutes.

    "Nara, do me a favour, take Usha and Eva and run away from here, ask those girls to carry these girls too," Elisha whispered so others won''t hear about it.

    "What are you talking about? Do you really think I will do that? I won''t abandon you," She didn''t want to do it but the next words of Elisha caused her to change her mind quickly,

    "Nara, you''re being a liability here, we can''t fight while protecting you guys, so just go and do your job of taking care of this strange curse," Elisha''s words were so harsh that Nara went silent hearing them.

    The dark elves were attacking them continuously, and even though their own army helped Elisha, the most they could do was damage these warriors in front of her. None of them was able to damage the monster or Eldora.

    Nara decided to act as Elisha told her but before she went back she quickly chanted a holy blessing on Elisha and Carol,

    "Now you two won''t get affected by any of these negative smokes, I hope this will be enough," Nara said signalling some soldiers to follow her.

    Elisha looked at her thankfully, until now she had no idea how to deal with these ck smokes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Carol ordered them to carry Usha and Eva back to the city so that they won''t get harmed by these strange things.

    "I don''t want to! Chief stop this, I can help you"

    "Mother!" Usha and Eva both were shouting at them while getting grabbed back to the city. Nara was following them under the order of Elisha.

    Elisha and Carol both heard their daughter''s words of objection but they decided to ignore them.

    "Sorry, Carol for grabbing you into all this," Elisha looked at Carol who had a determined look on her face.

    "What are you talking about? Remember we always help each other," She said with a light smile.

    "I guess, this might be ourst fight, let''s go all out," Both Carol and Elisha had no confidence in defeating Eldora but, they wanted to at least damage her fatally so she won''t mess with the city again.

    Since they had the holy blessing the effect of the curse on them was very low but, still, it was a decisive fight for them.

    "Yeah, let''s go all out," Carol said while giving a light-hearted smile.

    "May goddess take care of us," Both of them uttered at the same time while running toward the monster with their weapons aimed at the throat of Eldora.

    While Elisha and Carol were fighting with Eldora, Nara took Usha and Eva to a safe ce. Both of them were talented children but, Nara had to protect them because they were the future of the tribe including her own daughter.

    Nara didn''t know whether it was fortunate or unfortunate that her own daughter, Nym had gone to the forest to find herbs and flowers at this time. Normally, she would return when it was time for food or when the forest gets dangerous with the sunset.

    "Aunty, why did you bring us here like this, we could have helped mother," Usha questioned her to which Nara answered rather briefly,

    "It was your mother''s request, honestly if you were my daughter I would have done the same thing, forget about it even if you were not my daughter I would have done the same thing, I can understand her feelings," Nara''s words made sense to Usha as she was a mother herself.

    "Eva, you too, Carol wanted your safety so don''t think wrong about them,"

    She was healing many cursed people while talking to them, the people in the town were also cursed by some random cursed users that entered the city so as one of the two light magic users in the city, she had to do her job.

    Luckily nobody knew about her daughter yet, otherwise, she would have also been a target for Eldora.

    Since Nym''s power was weaker than Nara, they couldn''t identify her otherwise it would have been a disaster for her.

    Even though, Usha and Eva weren''t allowed to fight near the main gate still they got the chance to kill some random curse users who tried to attack the ce where they healed people.

    They notice something strange after a little while, the number of attacks they had to face got decreased little by little making them confused.

    "Did we win or something?" Eva asked looking at Usha who was just as interested as she was.

    They couldn''t bask in the enjoyment of assuming they won this battle as one of the girls came running into the building where they were staying,

    "Nara! Nara! Bad news, I heard our chiefs lost the battle," She was panicked while talking with them.

    "Whaat? Impossible," Nara felt her legs bing weak hearing it, Usha felt her whole mind going nk hearing her words.

    "Nooo, Nooo, they can''t be losing," Eva wasn''t in a good condition either with her hand gripping so hard that blood started toe out of it.

    "Let''s go quickly and help, I hope it''s not toote," Usha suggested to which others also agreed.

    First, they left those two alone because they are the most powerful duo in the tribe right now, but if they had been defeated that means it will be either the end for them or fighting back for their life.

    All the girls who were not injured and still were in a good shape followed them to help their chiefs, but the spectacle in front of them caused all of them to open their mouths wide with surprise.

 Chapter 35 Poisoned

    ?All the girls who followed them couldn''t help but close their noses from the stinkiness of the atmosphere. The wall and the gate were in terrible shape allowing them to see the outside from inside the city.

    "What happened to the wall here?" Nara looked at everything with surprise. The gate was wrecked into pieces and part of the wall was missing. It was like something big was running around destroying everything.

    Since nobody was there to be seen except the bodies of dead people inside the city, All of them quickly took a peek of outside from the huge hole in the wall.

    "That''s the monster!" Girls shouted looking at the dark ck fur ball with horns lying on the floor without any movements. It had no body movements or anything as it stayed still.

    "Is it dead? Where are the chiefs?" Nara asked while ordering everyone not to get too close in case it was alive but, Usha and Eva didn''t listen to her as they quickly went there with the weapons aimed towards its throat.

    Nara would have scolded them if it was a normal situation, but right now her full attention was on the monster.

    They attacked it but, it gave no reaction signalling the death of the monster. For some reason even if they pierces its body with their weapons no blood came out from its body.

    "It was already dead when she was attacking us, she''s used some kind of a curse to turn this monster into her puppet," Others didn''t know about it as Nara was the only one who was there except chiefs when Eldora exined about it. She still vividly remembered her disgusting story.

    As a light mage, she had seen blood and injuries that could be categorised as dangerous but she never saw a whole monster turning into a corpse like this.

    There were undead in this world but, none of them was controble, at least they didn''t even know who they were. Undeads are just empty shells. This monster had the characteristics of an undead except it was like a puppet.

    "If the monster is dead, where are the chiefs?" Girls who came with Nara to help questioned her, nobody knew what happened there since it was a mess but, suddenly Eva shouted looking at something with a frightened look,

    "Mother!" With Eva yelling, Usha and Nara quickly came to the ce where Eva was standing, Nara didn''t expect to see Carol in such a state.

    She was lying on the floor with blood all over her body, she was not sure whether Carol was unconscious or dead so she quickly checked her pulse.

    "She''s alive, take her back to the city," Nara quickly ordered the girls. On her orders, they acted super fast and lifted her carefully without causing any more damage to her.

    Eva didn''t talk as she kept looking at her with pure shock, She felt like she was in a dream seeing her like that.

    "Mother! Why?" She didn''t know what happened to her. In her mind, the most powerful person she had seen was her mother, so if someone was able to damage her this much, she couldn''t think about how she would have been able to help her being this weak.

    She understood why Carol wanted to send her back while fighting with these monsters,

    "I''m weak, I thought I''m strong but I''m weak," She muttered to herself. The powerlessness hit her so hard that it became the driving force for the future Eva who became an unstoppable killing queen.

    Usha was worried about her but more than that, she started to get anxious because she couldn''t find Elisha,

    "Aunty, where is our chief?" She was acting tough in front of everyone but deep down she felt like crying. Nobody wanted to see their friends like this and she remembered how they promised her not to get injured and their smiles,

    Nara didn''t know how to answer her as she had no idea about it, Eldora was also nowhere to be seen. In her mind, she thought about the worst case of Elisha being kidnapped or killed.

    "Did these two manage to kill that bitch?" Nara was questioning herself.

    "Let''s just go inside now, we will send a search party to find Elisha," She was hesitant to send the girls because she knew that none of them stand a chance against, Eldora''s disgusting powers.

    She didn''t know why she felt like puking every time she saw it but, Nara guessed that it must have something to do with her element.

    "Aunty, do you think something happened to her?" Usha''s fake expression started to break out as tears started to collect in her eyes. Nobody had seen cool and quiet Usha like that. Most of them felt sad seeing her like that.

    "Don''t cry, darling, she''s strong I''m sure she''s safe," Nara hugged her but in her mind, she wasn''t sure about it.

    "Your mother has high hopes for you, so you should live up to them until she returns," She understood why her mother didn''t want them in this fight as they might be a liability for them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usha wasn''t a toddler to not understand what was going on, she knew something bad must have happened but she decided to stay strong as others might need her help.

    They left the corpse of the monster for now as it was too big for them to carry while going back to the city. Even though, the gates and walls are damaged most of them started to build some temporary barriers so monsters won''t attack the tribe to increase their problems.

    While this was happening outside, Usha, Eva and Nara with a few other girls were looking at the unconscious Carol with sadness.

    "Nara, is she under the same ck smoke that enveloped our girls?" One of the elders asked, normally they wouldn''t interfere with the work of the tribe but, after getting to know about the dangerous attack they did their best to protect the city while fighting with dark elves to help younglings.

    Most of the elders were from the generation of Elisha''s mother so they were a big asset for the fighting power as well as the administration.

    "She''s the only one who knows what happened? We should recover her quickly,"

    "What happened to our Elisha girl?"

    They were arguing with each other and giving suggestions while Nara is looking at Carol without blinking.

    Nara and both Carol and Elisha were best friends since their childhood, so she felt utter pain in her heart and body seeing her likes this. If she had been more cautious she would have noticed something strange happening inside her own body but, her whole mind was with Carol''s problem.

    Nara diagnosed her for a minute before answering the questions, everyone,

    "She''s cursed but it''s not the curse that''s dangerous, I think she''s poisoned, look at these blue spots," Nara pointed at her underboobs and shoulders.

    "They are the symptom of getting poisoned, but I haven''t seen a poison giving these coloured symptoms,"

    "Do you have a cure for my mother? If you have please give it to her," Eva was begging but Nara didn''t know what to do as she didn''t know what type of poison it is or how it will affect her.

    "I''ll try my best darling, don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to your mother, first, I will take care of these disgusting curses," Nara chanted her blessing which caused a ck colour smoke to leave Carol''s body.

    *Cough *Cough

    Nara started to cough violently feeling a heavy pain in her chest.

    "What the hell is that?" Nara thought as she felt something twisting her heart, she coughed feeling hard to breathe but she managed to calm down after a few seconds.

    "Are you okay, Aunty?" Usha was worried about her but Nara waved her hand showing her that she was alright.

    "I''m okay, darling,"

    "I removed her curse but, we will have to continue treatment using some herbs to prevent the poison from spreading, so all of you should go and rest, I will take care of her,"

    Except for Eva, everyone left the room without much questioning as they knew how important concentration is for these kinds of things, but before they leave the room, Nara quickly called out to Usha,

    "And ask Nym toe here to help me, if you see her somewhere, I hope that girl is not harmed," She was scared but in the end, she wasn''t powerful enough to protect someone physically because she didn''t know anything, other than healing.

    "I will aunty," Usha left while nodding her head.

    Everyone respected her because of how important and kind she was so they acted as she told them to, Elders sent a party to search the forest for any evidence while people started to rebuild the walls and gate.

    None of them knew that the worst time of their life was yet toe, just like that two weeks went by without many incidents.

 Chapter 36 Double-Edged Sword

    ?Two weeks passed by with no signs of Elisha''s return, things in the tribe had be more and more hectic with the disappearance of their beloved chief.

    Usha was trying her best to keep things in the city peaceful but people were panicking here and there regardless. She didn''t know how tough was being a chief before this happened.

    They managed to rebuild most of the walls but it wasn''t strong as the previous one, as they quickly put it together. Monster attacks became more vicious because of all themotion in the forest so, they had to assign extra guards to the gate.

    Girls were anxious about their future and another future attack because they had no evidence to say that they won''t be attacked in future. Elders were also worried about the tribe.

    Usha temporarily took the ce of Elisha but, she easily got overwhelmed by the work and problems that came with it. She was on the verge of a breakdown with all this

    Eva also left the city as she was worried about her own tribe. During these two weeks, Carol showed no signs of recovering so, she didn''t want to stay here as the Kano tribe might be in danger.

    "Usha, I''m taking mother back, I can''t stay here any longer," Eva didn''t want to abandon her best friend but at the same time, she had other things to protect.

    Usha knew that someday she might go back, but she didn''t expect that day woulde this fast.

    "Ugh~I know you''re worried about your people, but is it really a good time to go back?" Usha wasn''t being selfish, she was just concerned about Eva.

    "Even if something did happen, I must protect them, they are my family, Usha," Eva said with a sad face. Their normal battle-hungry personalities were nowhere to be seen.

    "I''ll just provide some horses to you then, you shoulde back when things are settled, take care of aunty," Usha tried to leave the room but, suddenly Eva remembered Usha something she tried to forget,

    "How is Aunty Nara? Why don''t you let me see her again? Did something happen to her?" Eva questioned her making Usha''s face grim.

    "She''s fine, it''s just a little sickness, you guys go back I''ll get things ready, By the way-" Usha just ignored her question making Eva suspicious of her, but she didn''t have time since she wanted to leave before noon.

    "I''lle back when things are solved, don''t worry we will find your chief together, I''ll send a message if I find any clue," Eva left herst words with her before leaving.

    Usha looked outside from the window remembering the tragic things that happened to them in the past weeks.

    *Sigh

    "Why is this happening to us? Did goddess really abandon is like a mother said?" She thought while walking down the hallway watching the reconstruction works of the wall from afar.

    She entered a basement-type room quickly without letting others see her,

    "I want to see her," She said to the two girls who were guarding a door made with iron. It looked like a prison but, nobody knew who was in there.

    "Young chief, is it really ok to keep her alive?" At her words, Usha frowned but she quickly regained her cool as it wasn''t a bad opinion.

    After going through the metal door, she entered a little chamber which mainly had no sunlight or anything, it was dark but, there were some mana stones to give some kind of light to it.

    "Arghhhh~ Blessing! Blessing! Holy!" Usha felt her heart wrenching hearing the loud sound of someone screaming inside the room, which was guarded with some extra rods.

    "Aunty Nara!" If someone from the past told them that she was the same Nara, who helped to heal many people in the vige with her kindness and care they wouldn''t have believed it because her appearance had totally changed from an angel to a monster.

    Nara had ck spots all over her body and her hair was a mess, it was a scary sight to behold for anyone who have seen her previous self.

    "Why did this happen? I adored you just like my mother," She couldn''t help but remember the day this all started.

    Two days after she healed everyone from the curse, Nara started to show some symptoms of diseases. She started to lose her memory little by little, and her whole body became weak suddenly.

    Nym was so depressed by her mother''s condition that, she constantly kept researching for the reason for her disease and medicine for her.

    "Blessing! Holy! Holy! Hahaha," Nara kept muttering like a crazy woman. Nobody knew why she became like this but Usha had a vague idea about how it happened.

    "That damn witch! Because of her, I lost my mother and now her,"

    "Damn it! If I meet you again I''m going to cut her into pieces and feed her to goblins," Usha hit the wall in anger looking at Nara.

    "Aunty, Nym is trying her best to find a cure for you, I''m pretty sure she will be sessful wait until then," She was talking but Nara was mumbling the same word again and again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In her mind Usha wanted to release her from this pain but seeing Nym trying her best, she couldn''t make up her mind to kill her or at least she thought like that but Usha wasn''t strong enough to take such a decision.

    She went back to the main hallway leaving the basement-like building. Elders were waiting for her as they wanted to know about Nara.

    "Young chief, how''s that girl? Any improvements?" They asked looking at her.

    "It''s actually bing worse, grandma, why do you think this happened to her?" Usha had her own theories but, she wanted to know what others think about her condition.

    They talked about different possibilities but in the end, nobody knew what was wrong with her.

    "I think this must be because of the curse, we should kill that witch to revert her back,"

    "But how do we do that? Didn''t you see how powerful she was? And we don''t even know where she''s from except that she was a dark elf," Her words made sense to all of them but, the hatred inside them for Eldora was enough to burn the whole city down.

    "She killed our younglings and killed my one and only daughter, I won''t forgive her," Someone started to cry remembering the previous attack of Eldora making the atmosphere dark.

    Usha quickly interfered and talked with her kindly,

    "We will grandma, first we should take care of the remaining girls, I think she wouldn''t be proud to see her strong mother crying like this,"

    All of them were surprised by her words as she was well known for her cold nature, they never expected such kind words from Usha.

    ? "Kid, you''re different than I expected,"

    "Yeah, I thought you were a cocky and stubborn one,"

    They had no brakes while talking, Usha justughed it off while going back leaving them to talk among themselves.

    "They really are good elders, I will definitely protect them," Usha would have already been overwhelmed by the amount of work if not for the support of elders and Elisha''s friends.

    She couldn''t help but feel sweet remembering that, there were still so many people to help her and there are people that depend on her,

    "Eldora, I don''t where you are or why you attacked us but, one day you will have to pay for this," She knew her strength wasn''t enough, so she nned to be stronger than her mother.

    "I won''t let something like this happen again ever," She thought while going back to her office.

    Three years went by like that, and still, there was no clue about Elisha,

    "Chief! There is a group of dark elves, what shall we do?"

    Usha looked outside to find a small group of dark elves,

    "Ignore them, they can''t attack us," Nobody questioned her as everyone knew why she said that.

    "If they try to attack us use cannons and kill them quickly," She had no hesitation while ordering them showing her confidence.

    She ignored them because small groups were no threat to them, they had Nym who could easily purify the curses with the same light magic.

    "Nym, don''t do anything unwanted, just do what you''re told and obey my orders," Usha saw her angrily looking at the dark elves and she knew why she was like that but, she didn''t want to risk her life.

    During these few years, Nym managed to find the reason why her mother went crazy after that bloody event which happened three years before,

    It was because she directly used holy blessings to consume many curses that couldn''t be purified at the same time. The curses started to eat her from the inside and her light magic couldn''t keep up with her.

    Curses couldn''t directly affect light magic users but no matter how potent her light magic is, in the end, she had her own limits.

    Nym learned from her mistakes and only used mana stones to use her magic, so without her directly consuming the curse, she used mana stones to consume the curse.

    While thinking about all this Usha got ready to give archers the order to shoot but suddenly she saw a familiar face among the attackers.

 Chapter 37 Lets Work Together

    ?"Stop! Don''t shoot, put your bows down," She shouted in a panic. She was worried that someone might shoot the group.

    For a minute, most of them were confused why she was panicking like that but after carefully observing the group, they understood why.

    "It''s the Kano tribe, we couldn''t identify them because of their skin colour, don''t shoot," Everyone quickly put down the bows and looked at them.

    Eva was in the group confused why they tried to shoot them but, after hearing the shouting notices, she understood that they mistook something.

    "Usha, are you there?" Eva shouted in her loud voice. She had a super loud voice which could easily intimidate an enemy.

    There were ten or twenty girls beside Eva, so they thought Usha will wee them with wide arms but, they didn''t know how wrong their predictions were.

    "Ushaaaa!" Eva kept shouting until she peeked from the wall.

    "Let''s us in I have something to discuss with you," She said seeing her head popping out.

    Usha didn''t reply to her as she kept staring at her, Eva got confused for a minute about why she was like this,

    "We have nothing to talk about, leave," Usha''s words took both sides by surprise. Eva had no idea why she was being like this but, the ones who are closest to Usha knew what she was doing.

    "What are you talking about, Usha? Let me in I have something important to discuss with you," Eva said raising her voice. Theidback attitude she had was nowhere to be seen.

    Usha gritted her teeth seeing Eva''s desperation but, she had already made up her mind to be an amazing chief to her own tribe than being a good friend to Eva.

    Usha had a guess why she is here, it is to ask for light magic but unlike when Nara supported them, Nym has very limited mana. It could barely cover the whole tribe but, if she had to add more to that list it would be a disaster.

    "We won''t open the gate, go back, Eva" Usha was trying her best to sound harsh but, the sadness was overflowing in her voice.

    "What?" Eva was taken by surprise by her words. She never thought that Usha, her best friend would refuse her like this.

    It took her a few seconds to understand the situation,

    "We came here to ask help from Nym, let me talk with her," Eva felt betrayed and angry because of Usha''s words. She had no idea that Nym didn''t have enough mana to provide so, she thought that it must be the selfishness of Usha.

    "She has nothing to talk about with you, leave otherwise we will consider you as enemies,"

    Usha''s words tick off Eva as she started to yell at her,

    "Damn bitch! I thought you were my friend, is this how you treat a friend? Coward," She was scolding her with every single insult she knew.

    Usha took it silently as she kept looking at her,

    "Leave!" Usha''s words caused her to stop talking.

    Eva looked disappointed and angry at her for doing this to her, she thought about attacking but she controlled it as she was heavily outnumbered,

    "Ron people, you''re a disgrace to our friendship from here onward our friendship is over," Her words caused everyone to gasp.

    "From here onward it''s war, I will take what I want even if I have to kill everyone," She expected Usha to attack her but, it never came as she kept looking at Eva with sadness.

    After another two years here they are fighting again with each other for real, Usha finished her story of their past and looked at Nikol, who was listening to everything with interest.

    "So that''s what happened huh?" Nikol listened to their whole story without disturbing them, he had many questions but he decided to ask themter.

    "I''m really sorry to hear about it, but the past cannot be changed, I will help you guys to change your future by helping you in present," Nikol''s words took them by surprise.

    Both Usha and Eva were looking at each other remembering the good old times,

    "As expected you two were good friends, aren''t you?" Nikol asked.

    "..."

    "..."

    Both Usha nor Eva didn''t say a word as they kept staring at each other.

    "Awkward!" Nikol thought, he tried to change the topic to ease the mood.

    By now, Eva had calmed down from her berserk state. Nikol got to know that even though she looks like a lioness she had the qualities to listen to others but still she was a fierce one.

    "I understand about the case with Nym and her mother but, how''s she now? Still no difference?" Nikol asked without noticing Alva peeping at them.

    "Her health is bing worse and worse, I don''t know why but the curse is eating her from inside, I don''t think she will live for more than a year," Both Usha and Eva had sad faces as they loved Nara the same.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What about Eldora? Didn''t you guys see her again?"

    "I tried to find her but, we found nothing about her after that day, even the dark elves who were captured by us didn''t know where she was," Usha said gaining attention of Eva.

    "And, no signs of my mother either," Eva flinched at her words.

    "What about you, Eva?" Nikol wanted to know everything about this problem toe to a solution.

    "I didn''t see her either, I think the only one who knows what happened is my mother, but she''s in a deep slumber," Since she was already calmed down Nikol decided to let her go.

    Even she understood that raging like a bull at this moment won''t bring any benefit to her.

    "So that means something must have happened 5 years ago, that caused her to go into hiding," Nikol''s words caught both of their attention.

    "Most probably, remember we saw her monster already dead, she must have been fatally wounded," Usha was trying to be friendly but Eva quickly rejected her.

    "Don''t be friendly with me bitch! This kid is right but I won''t listen to anything you say," Nikol could understand her anger but still he didn''t want them to fight like this.

    "I-i told you, I had no choice, do you think I liked abandoning my one and only friend?" Atst, Usha snapped causing the atmosphere to be wild again.

    "You should have said that to me without abandoning me like that," Eva quickly took a defensive position in case they started to fight but, Nikol quickly interfered.

    "Stop! Stop! Fighting like this won''t do anything, well let''s just stay calm and take a decision," Both Usha and Eva took their seats back hearing his words.

    "Kid! You''re always telling us to let''s do something, do you even have an idea?" Eva asked causing Nikol to smile cheekily.

    "Of course, I have,"

    "Right now, our future is bleak so I think joining the two tribes will help us to survive easily," Nikol couldn''t finish as both Usha and Eva objected to his idea.

    "Impossible! I won''t do that with a traitor like her," Eva shouted.

    If this proposal came when they were best friends, she would have easily agreed to it but right now she hated Usha more than anything. Still, her hatred for Eldora and dark elves were on another level.

    "Nikol, it''s not possible we do have not enough light magic to protect all of them, Nym barely has the magic to cover our own people," Usha said.

    "Chief, listen your thinking is very wrong and what you did in the past was a bad thing, I don''t know why you thought abandoning them would be a good idea in the past, but right now you have me, I can impregnate all of you and create new lives and if the Kano tribe also joined us our numbers would be doubled,"

    "Indeed, we don''t have enough magic but, we have two powerful chiefs and double the number of womanpower, think about it" Nikol''s words caused both of them to think about it deeply.

    "Don''t forget, in the past, you managed to protect this city because of the effort of both of your mothers, don''t you think having two powerful girls like you is better than one," He kept talking to convince them.

    "Kid, you''re right but what about the control structure? I don''t want to be controlled by her," Eva had no problem with abandoning her city because it was already half destroyed by the attacks of dark elves.

    "Let''s create a council," Nikol''s words confused both Usha and Eva.

    "What''s a council?" Usha asked.

    "Simply, power is divided among both tribes and all the decisions are taken by votes, To those who break the rules, I will not provide the chance to have sacred impregnation, I will stay as a neutral party," Nikol suggested.

    "Kid, how do I know you will stay true to your words unlike someone here?" Eva wanted to believe him but her past betrayal didn''t allow her as the scar remained on her heart.

    "Can''t you see I''m different from both of you, what advantage do I have if I betray you? I just want your help to find my sister, and I will help you for a better future, simple deal,"

    At this point, Nikol was pretty sure that he won''t be able to go back to earth but still, he couldn''t give up on his sister.

    "I agree," Usha believed in Nikol.

    Eva thought hard about it before giving up, if she continues like this her tribe won''t have a future so she also agreed to the deal.

    "Wait, kid! I want to see how this sacred impregnation happens, bless me first," Eva requested making Usha remember her most hectic night.

    "Here? Usha, can I take a room with a bed?" Nikol didn''t want to hesitate now as he was going to take full responsibility for his words.

    "You can use my room, Don''t worry I will take care of everything until you do it with her," Usha wanted to join but, someone had to oversee all the work.

    "Do what?" Eva was confused because she thought he is going to just bless her or something with his magic power.

    "I will show you follow me," Nikol quickly grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 38 Strange Eva (R-18)

    ?Nikol tried to grab her hand but surprisingly he felt like, he was pulling a rock making both Eva and him confused.

    "Why does this always happen?" He thought looking at his hand.

    She didn''t why he couldn''t pull her as he showed great strength while fighting her.

    "Are you okay, kid?" Eva asked.

    "Yeah, pleasee with me," Since he couldn''t pull her, he politely asked her to follow him which she agreed.

    Eva was very familiar with this mansion as she knew most of the ces, so she wasn''t suspecting him but still, she kept her guard up in case Usha attacked her.

    Nikol and Eva opened the door to leave but suddenly, Alva who was peeking hit her head on the door falling to the ground making Usha and Eva both surprised.

    "Alva, what are you doing?" At Nikol''s words, she looked at them shocked.

    "I was just- I was visiting Nym, on my way I heard a sound," She tried to make excuse.

    Nikol couldn''t help butugh inside seeing her panicked face.

    "Little girl, do you remember me?" Eva didn''t hold any grudge against Alva instead she considered her as her own daughter. She was sad to see her right now, after all these battles and deaths.

    "Aunty Eva, how can I forget you? I still remember when you and Emily used to y with me," Alva said making Eva''s face rx.

    "I see, that''s good but next time don''t peep at others," She advised making her embarrassed.

    "Who is Emily?" Nikol had a few guesses but, he wanted to confirm them.

    "She''s my daughter, I didn''t bring her to war since I didn''t want Emily to fight with her best friend like me," Eva said looking at Usha.

    Usha quickly got close to Alva who was trying to escape but, she quickly held her hand without letting her go,

    "Nikol, go and do your work, I have some girl who has bad manners to punish," At Usha''s words, Alva couldn''t help but ask Nikol to rescue her.

    "I guess no choice then, Alva I''lle to collect you after she finished it," Nikol said whileughing to which Alva frowned.

    Eva patiently waited to look at all this drama feeling nostalgic,

    "Tsk~ I really hate this," She murmured.

    Nikol and Eva left the room after closing the door, they heard some noises but both of them ignored them.

    "So, what are we going to do now?" Eva questioned Nikol while walking in the hallway.

    "If you try to frame me or something, I promise you won''t die a pleasant death," Nikol didn''t show any reaction to her words as he had no such purpose.

    "Don''t worry, it''s something pleasant, you will like it," He opened the door to Usha''s room.

    "It''s just as I remember, that bitch didn''t change anything," Eva muttered.

    Nikol looked at her before closing the door,

    "It''s really sad, that something bad happened to you two best friends," He didn''t mean to be sympathetic or anything but still, he wished to see Usha and Eva getting along with each other.

    "Forget about it, so what do we have to do now?" She asked looking at Nikol questioning.

    "First, let''s get undressed, I will teach you everything," He expected her to at least hesitate a bit, but she quickly removed her bikini-like clothes exposing her muscr and sensual body.

    "You don''t feel embarrassed?" He didn''t understand this world because some girls like Alva get embarrassed to be naked in front of him but both chiefs had no problem with it.

    "Why? I always do this in front of girls," She was confused.

    "Nothing!" He just ignored it as it wasn''t that important to him right now, he only wanted to make love with this beautiful and strongdy in front of him.

    Nikol slowly undressed under the curious eyes of Eva, she sometimes clicked her tongue seeing how his body was carved. He was able to easily build his muscles to a satisfying amount thanks to his training.

    "You really don''t have these lumps, don''t you? How lucky," Eva said showing her boobs which had round and beautiful shapes.

    "Don''t talk like that, they are beautiful," Nikol remembered how Alva also said the same thing.

    "Looks like girls here hate big boobs," He thought while removing his pants and underwear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eva''s full attention was grabbed by the strange thing that hung from his crotch. She quickly got close to him.

    "What''s this?" She wasn''t going to touch it but she kept poking his cock with her fingers causing it to go hard.

    "Oh, it got big, is it alive?" She was filled with questions.

    "This is the organ I use to produce babies, it''s alive if you ask me because it''s bound to my body," He exined to her.

    "So do you bless me with it? How will you do it?" Normally, they would pray for their goddess and those who are suitable to bear children will get pregnant.

    "It doesn''t work like that, Simply we will have sex and create a new life together, I will insert my cock into your pussy then we will have sex," Nikol gave simple instructions on how to have sex because she had no idea about it.

    "Interesting, I''ve never heard of such a thing," Eva said with a curious face.

    Nikol got close to Eva, who was having a rather static face. He quickly kissed her holding her face. Luckily both of them had the same height so it wasn''t hard for either of them.

    At first, Eva didn''t respond as she didn''t know what to do. Her sloppy kiss was getting better little by little with Nikol''s guidance. He wanted to go for something sensual so he tried to insert his tongue but suddenly, Eva bit his tongue making Nikol back down in pain.

    "Why did you do that?" A little blood came out from the injury.

    "I thought you were trying to feed something poisonous, I''m sorry," She didn''t change her attitude but she felt bad inside.

    "How insecure is she?" Nikol thought going back for a hug.

    "Believe me! From here on I''ll be on your side, don''t worry I won''t betray you," He said making her go all soft on him.

    "Umm~ let''s do that again, it was fun," Eva said with a little smile.

    Nikol hugged her making his cock tightly press against her slit.

    "Ah~" Eva wasn''t wet yet but she started to feel horny from all the caressing and kissing.

    Nikol initiated another kiss quickly without letting the mood die down, the atmosphere around them became hot while Eva and Nikol were making lewd sounds with their kiss.

    Nikol''s hands were caressing all over her body before squeezing her rather tight breasts, while his other hand was clutching her bubbly ass while caressing his middle finger in between her buttcheeks, making Eva let out a subtle moan from the back of her throat, as a blush came to her face,

    "Why are you touching that ce?" Eva questioned him.

    "You''re fucking hot, Eva, I think you''re really beautiful and strong, I can hardly restrain myself," Nikol tried his old school pickup lines but it didn''t work on Eva.

    "Thank you, you''re beautiful too," She said with her normal face but she had a little blush because of how horny, she was feeling.

    Nikol quickly released the kiss and started to suck on her nipples making her can''t even harder,

    "You''re like a baby but, I don''t have milk," Eva felt her pussy bing wet.

    Nikol didn''t stop as he kept changing nipples while licking both of them simultaneously.

    "They are erogenous zones, you will feel good from this," Nikol gave a small bite to her nipple making her moan in pleasure.

    Eva was starting to enjoy doing this as well as some strange unknown emotions wereing to her mind.

    "Shall we go to bed? It''s a little hard to do it like this," Nikol didn''t try to grab Eva as he felt weaker than her. He didn''t want to embarrass himself for a second time.

    "Yeah, Let''s do that," She grabbed his hand unexpectedly, Eva quickly pushed him onto the bed while tying her hair.

    "She looks totally different from Alva and Usha, I guess all the women have different personalities," Nikol thought while looking at her predatory face.

    Eva quickly went for a kiss but, this time she was starting to take the lead by grabbing his face tightly while exploring every bit of Nikol.

    "Damn! What the hell is this feeling? I feel better when I do it like this thanst time," Eva didn''t know that her sadistic and battle-hungry nature affected this.

    Nikol found it strange that her actions were starting to get strange but still, he quickly fingered her slit to check her wetness,

    "You''re enough wet aren''t you? How about we start to do it?" Nikol suggested with his cock touching her crack trying to find its way inside her.

    Nikol was on top because it was easy for him to move but, Eva somehow felt dissatisfied by it.

    "Are you ready?" He asked her to which she gave a subtle nod.

 Chapter 39 Eva Dominates (R-18)

    ?For some reason, Eva looked like she was thinking about something looking at Nikol.

    "Are you okay?" She heard his voice which brought her back to her senses.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking about something," She quickly looked at her pussy which was almost being prated by his cock.

    "So this thing goes inside me, won''t it kill me if something like this goes inside me?" She wasn''t afraid but, somehow she felt her whole lower body get hot and craved to touch it unnaturally.

    Humans here had sexual pleasure and feelings but most of them were unable to identify their sexual needs because of theck of the opposite sex. Randomly, there are one or two girls who want to masturbate but otherwise, it''s hard fo find someone with actual knowledge about sexual lifestyle in this ce.

    "Don''t worry it won''t kill you instead you will feel good like you''re in heaven,"

    Nikol slowly entered her pussy trying not to hurt her but Eva had no idea of holding back because she suddenly pulled Nikol causing his whole thing to go inside her suddenly,

    "Ugh~ " Eva moaned a little feeling the pain and pleasure at the same time.

    To Nikol''s surprise, she didn''t have her hymen in her pussy for some reason,

    "Wasn''t blood supposed toe out?" He forgot that she was already a mother.

    He suddenly remembered that she had a daughter so he understood everything,

    "Are you okay? Can I move?" Nikol checked on her condition before starting to ravish her with his big fat cock.

    "Hmm~ you can, don''t hold back, I''m strong to take you on," Eva said making Nikol smile at her words.

    "Always battle hungry, you don''t change, do you?" For some reason, Nikol felt his powering back to his body. He felt refreshed andfortable feeling it in his body.

    "Damn this again! Do I get powerful when I''m sexually excited?" He thought about different situations but, he decided to ignore them, as he had a more important job to do right now.

    Nikol felt his cock spreading her pussy walls open, grinding against her folds slowly entering through her canal, until his cock touched her cervix, unable to reach any further. She let out a low moaning voice, the type that only a mature woman could produce.

    "Ahhhhh~This feels good!" Eva said with her moaning voice.

    Her instinct was telling her to move her hips to get more pleasure but with Nikol''s superior strength he hold her tightly filling her body with kisses and bite marks.

    "You truly have a tight pussy, I almost came from satisfaction," Her pussy fold was giving more pressure on Nikol''s cock giving him extra pleasure.

    "I''ll start to move," Nikol slowly started to move but for ever strong Eva it was rathercking.

    "Move faster, kid," She urged him.

    Nikol heard her request so he just started to ravish her pussy roughly without holding back creating pping sounds in the whole room.

    *Pa *Pa

    "Ahhhh~ Good! Faster," Eva''s moans also became louder with each thrust.

    "Damn you really are a stamina tank, aren''t you?" He was going as fast as he can as he quickly grabbed Eva''s hair and started to pound her even faster.

    Nikol felt his first ejaction forming giving a burning feeling to his cock, he tried to hold back because Eva hadn''t even cum once for some reason, but suddenly without any warning, she squirted a huge amount of love juice on Nikol''s face.

    "Ahhhhhhh~ Kid! you''re heavenly, You''re good," She couldn''t even find words to exin the new feeling she got from this.

    "Don''t call me kid, call me by my name, otherwise I won''t cum inside," He was lying because Nikol was on the verge of an explosion but, he wanted this strong woman to at least call his real name.

    "Nikol! You''re great, release whatever you have inside me and get me pregnant," She didnt know the word ''cum'' so she quickly locked her legs around Nikol without letting him go.

    Since they were in the lotus position, she was easily able to lock him and tightly press his body against her.

    "Ugh~ I''m cumming, Eva, take it all," He bit her ear while releasing his huge explosion inside of Eva causing her to jerk from the pleasure.

    "It''s hot! What the hell is this? Where were you my entire life?" She wanted to kidnap him from Usha, even if she refused the alliance right now.

    "Ugh~ that was great," Nikol rxed after he felt his ejaction finished.

    "So I will get pregnant now? You really are a gift from the goddess, aren''t you?" Eva said looking at the white colour liquid that was leaking from her pussy.

    "So will you agree with my request now?" He wanted to take advantage of her most vulnerable time.

    "Yes, I guess, I have to protect you from that bitch, so I will," Eva didn''t know how Usha was able to find him, she felt thankful but it didn''t mean that she forgave her.

    While she was talking Eva noticed that his cock is not going down at all, she was confused because ording to his lecture before he started this, Nikol said his cock will go back to its soft form after doing it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why isn''t it going soft? Did I do something wrong?" She asked him touching the tip of his wet cock causing him to twitch a little.

    "It''s because you''re so hot, I can hardly restraint myself,"

    "Do you like me more than that bitch? You did this with her right?" At her question, Nikol couldn''t help but feel awkward. If he said that he liked Usha more than her, he was pretty sure Eva is going to do something crazy.

    "I like both of you, especially this mature charm of yours," He didn''t mention Alva because he was pretty sure, she will forgive him for this mistake.

    "Tsk~ how many times did she do it with you?" She asked.

    "Two times, maybe," Nikol didn''t know why she asked about it.

    She suddenly pushed Nikol climbing on too if him lining her pussy against his cock,

    "I will make you forget that bitch! By the time we finish this, you will be mine," Eva was pretty confident about her stamina so she was pretty sure to go more than three or four times.

    She thought that Nikol might not be able to do it as much so she can win if she tried.

    Nikol wanted to say it isn''t like that but, he kind of enjoyed being subjected to her dominant behaviour.

    "Damn! She''s hot, I heard my ssmates always talk about how hot milfs are but this is the first time for me, guess I''ll go with her and see what happens," Nikol thought looking at Eva''s dominant behaviour.

    "I can mount you like this right? In this way, you won''t be able to resist me, I will take every single drop of your white liquid," Eva went for a kiss while caressing his whole body.

    "What the hell is this feeling? I feel more excited than before," She didn''t understand her own sadistic nature.

    Nikol enjoyed doing all the work during sex but, someone aggressively liking you wasn''t a bad feeling for him. He was sure that he wasn''t a masochist nevertheless, he enjoyed it.

    She aligned her wet pussy against his erect cock, suddenly letting it go inside her without any hesitation causing both of them to grunt in pleasure.

    "Ugh~ it came back, I feel full," She didn''t start moving her hips suddenly as she rxed her body a little.

    "You can move now," Nikol quickly recovered due to his superior strength.

    Eva heard his words and started to slowly move her hips causing his cock to make a mess inside her, the speed increased slowly until she started going berserk just like she was in battle.

    Her ass cheeks were forming ripples from the pressure she felt because of her fast movements.

    *Pah *Pah * Pah

    Nikol was pretty sure, if not for his strength right now his pelvis would have already broken from her rough movements.

    "You feel good? Do you like me more than that bitch?" She grabbed Nikol''s face while shaking her ass on his cock up and down with super fast movements.

    "Ugh~ you''re great! I really like your rough movements," Even though the pleasure was great, he didn''t want topare these two girls because he had ns for a threesome in the future.

    They kept going at it until Eva squirted like a broken pipe on Nikol''s face from pleasure.

    "It''s good! Eva, I''m going to cum," Nikol warned her.

    "Do it inside me, Nikol," Her mind was already a mess from the pleasure.

    "I''m cumming," He released his second ejaction inside her with great pressure causing Eva to twitch.

    Eva was exhausted after the second round because of all the movements and ass-shaking she did but, Nikol had the stamina to continue having sex.

    He enjoyed being under her but, Nikol didn''t want to be submissive to her as it might affect his rtionship with others in future.

    "We tie, aren''t we? Anyway, it was good, thank you for giving me your precious seeds," Eva thought everything was over.

    "What are you talking about? I''m not finished yet, look here," Nikol showed her, erect cock standing proud even after cumming two times.

    *Gulp

    "But I''m exhausted!" She didn''t know how he got so much strength.

    "Don''t worry, I will do the movements now," He reversed their positions and mounted her kissing her lips.

    They went for a few rounds until Eva almost fainted from the sheer amount of pleasure, she felt.

    Both of them went to sleep, hugging each other after their hard work.

 Chapter 40 Two Old Friends

    ?Eva POV

    I woke up feeling all sore feeling in my pussy from all the things, I had to go through.

    *Yawn

    "Ugh~ this beast! I thought he was weak after that pull," I looked at the calm sleeping face of the boy by my side. I slowly touched his face and muscles which were sculpted rather beautifully.

    "Damn! This body is so hot, he must be doing some great training to have a body like this," I thought.

    I still remember how he ravished me even after, I almost fainted. The soreness in my pussy didn''t feel ufortable at all when I remembered how good I felt doing it.

    "Where did that bitch find you? Or are you really a gift from our goddess?" I thought while patting his head. I felt a little strange because all these unknown feelings were surrounding me.

    "He must be in the same age range as Emily, I should introduce her to him," Since, Emily got to know about the betrayal of the Ron tribe, she mostly had an aggressive nature. I don''t know where she learned to be that aggressive but it felt sad to watch her like that. She was a cute little girl back in the days when we were at peace.

    From the day we first got attacked by dark elves, I had no choice but to be the responsible chief of the Kano tribe. Many helped me to govern it but, without light magic and any protection, we were heading toward our demise.

    Luckily, Eldora or someone highly powerful didn''te to attack us otherwise, we would have already gotten wiped out.

    While I was thinking about all these things someone knocked on the door, I quickly got up from the bed and went to check who it was,

    "Coming! Wait," I thought it was a maid or some kind of a servant but, I didn''t expect to see a face, I absolutely wanted to avoid no matter what.

    "I wanted to invite you for the dinner, are you guys finished?" Usha didn''t show any changes on her face, unlike Eva who was a pretty straightforward woman.

    I didn''t expect to see her like this, nonchnt about what happened between us and confident.

    "I see you''ve quite enjoyed yourself, please get dressed ande," After her remark only I realised that I was naked.

    "This is why I hate you, look at you, even though you''re angry, you don''t want to show it in your face," I was easily able to understand her since, she was like this even when she was a child.

    "I don''t know what you mean," Usha rejected my words.

    "Are you angry because I tried to kill you?"

    "Are you angry because I killed your tribe''s people?" Her eyebrows twitched a little at my words.

    "Or are you angry because I satisfied him more than you, bitch" I could see her fake mask falling off at my words.

    "You! Don''t think I will always keep quiet, I agree that it''s my fault your people had to die, but it has nothing to do with him or my girls," Usha shouted but not enough to wake up Nikol.

    "Oh~ so you really like that child, don''t you?" I could easily understand why she was snapping at my words because even I felt the same thing.

    *Sigh

    I wanted to beat up this bitch so badly, but creating more problems wouldn''t help my people as well as him so I decided to restrain myself a little.

    "So, are we going to fight all day now?" I asked with a sarcastic tone.

    "Tsk~ wake him up ande for the dinner, we will discuss about further details while eating," Usha left with those words.

    I closed the door but I didn''t lock it as we were not going to do anything right now,

    "Wake up! Nikol," I slowly pped his cheeks.

    He didn''t wake up as soon as I said that but, after a few minutes of continuous gentle ps he opened his eyes,

    *Yawn

    "Get up quickly! Don''t bezy," After waking him up, I took my clothes and got ready to take a bath because I felt dirty from all the sweat.

    "Wow!" Nikol said looking at me with his eyes focusing on my body.

    "What are you staring at? Get ready quickly, your chief invited us for the dinner," I felt happy that he haven''t changed a bit but, still, my insecure nature asked me to be careful not to face another betrayal someday.

    "Yes! Yes!," He answered me with a sleepy-sounding voice.

    I left the room to take a bath leavingzy Nikol on his own.<novelnext></novelnext>

    We got ready within a few minutes and went to the main room to meet up with Usha, who was waiting at the dinner table with an impatient look.

    "Is this how youe early?" She questioned me.

    "It''s not my fault, he wasn''t responding to me," I said looking at Nikol who got started by my words.

    "Chief, you know I''m not a morning person," Nikol tried to make excuses.

    "Can''t help if it''s you, just sit down and enjoy your food first," Usha said making me irritated.

    "Oh~ so if it''s me you want to fight?" I asked with a little bloodlust leaning my body.

    "No, I don''t want to fight, didn''t we promise to make peace," She said making me surprised by her words but,ter only I realised what she was trying to do.

    Usha was trying to make me the bad one in front of Nikol. I clicked my tongue in annoyance and took my seat.

    We took our dinner with Alva also present in the room, she had dissatisfied look for some reason but, I didn''t know why.

    Even though I hate Usha, their food was tastier than ours which made me angry because even children in my tribe didn''t get to eat something good in a while.

    "So are we going to join the two tribes now?" Alva asked breaking the silence.

    I thought for a few minutes before answering,

    "It''s not like I have a choice, I hope at least we won''t get deceived this time," I said.

    Usha didn''t answer it as she kept stuffing her mouth with food. Nikol was listening to everything carefully while eating,

    "You guys have a lot of space remaining in the city right? We can amodate them easily," He said.

    I didn''t have a problem with amodation because we are used to sleeping in a rough environment but if my young tribe people get somethingfortable it will be the best for them.

    "Yeah, letting them live here isn''t a problem, but Nym won''t be able to give holy blessings to everyone," Usha said finishing her meal.

    "Blessing isn''t necessary for everyone right? We can just give it to the people who are found to fight in the front lines," Nikol said to which Usha also nodded her head.

    "That''s what exactly we did! Since she can''t use it directly we gave mana stone imbued with her blessings to all of them but, it will onlyst a day and she can''t even make 700 of them without fainting,"

    "Aunty Nara had a huge magic pool unlike her, if we knew that directly using blessing causes something like her disease, we wouldn''t have let her," Usha said with a sad look to which I also agreed.

    I still remember vividly how heroic our parents were on that day. They protected many people''s lives without even caring about their own. I wanted to be like them but, look at myself now, helpless and hopeless and begging for help from other.

    "Hmm, let''s decided about light magic through votes, it''s fair and let''s apply the best possible way so there won''t be any damage to our sides," Nikol didn''t have a say in it as he was a natural party but, still I was d he decided to help us.

    "I know this is just a temporary solution but we will try our best and we have this huge wall to protect us," His words made sense but I couldn''t keep my trust in them as they got easily destroyed by our magic cannon.

    "I will go back tomorrow to bring our remaining tribe people, if you have anything to discuss you can do it with Lydia," I was pretty sure Lydia was suited for all this as she has brains unlike me. I couldn''t understand all theplicated things about city management and convincing girls. I was forever thankful for her helping me to manage all these things.

    "Anyway,ing into the next main topic, Nikol now that you announced your existence publicly, I can''t hide it anymore, so what will you do?" Usha asked to which I also looked at him with interest.

    "Is he going to do it with everyone?" Alva asked with a shocked face.

    "Of course, he is going to, we can''t hide it anymore otherwise girls will think wrong about us," Usha answered her, Alva''s face became sour from her words.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise but it''s hard for me to do a lot of girls at the same time so how about doing 5 at once, I''ll do it with five girls every day," He answered making both Usha and me satisfied but I saw Alva gritting her teeth in anger which made me confused.

    "Why is she angry?" I thought looking at her. I have a few guesses but it wasn''t time to be a chicken so I decided to do what I am supposed to do.

    We talked about a few more things before finishing the dinner and going back to our rooms, luckily Lydia had already taken care of the girls who were confused by the result of the battle.

    Right after dinner ended Alva quickly got up from her seat and went back without talking to anyone, I also had nothing to do so I went back to my new room in the mansion.

    "I guess, I''ll visit them quickly," Two tribes were not that far away so it was only a journey of 5 or 6 hours.

    "Tsk~ I wanted to sleep with Nikol, Well guess I''ll sleep alone," I tried to go back to dreand but moaning sounds came from Usha''s room disturbing my good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 41 Eva Goes Back

    ?As soon as the next morning came, Eva went back to her tribe again to pick up everyone unable toe here earlier.

    Usha gave her two wagons with horses to pull them just in case, they didn''t have enough wagons.

    "Be careful on the way, sister," Lydia decided to stay in the Ron tribe to help everyone because even though they took the decision to cooperate, everybody couldn''t agree with it.

    "Keep everyone in check, don''t let them do anything unwanted ok," Eva advised her before going back.

    Those who were remaining in the tribe were either elderly or children below age 10, but they were not in the usual ce they used to live as it might be dangerous for them to stay in one ce because of the threat.

    Since Eva was strong people were not worried about her but still Lydia didn''t let her go alone,

    "I told you, I can go alone," Eva argued her.

    "Sister, don''t be stubborn, I will not let you go unless you let these four girls apany you," Lydia didn''tpromise with her, as she kept insisting about it.

    "Fine, but I need them to be fast," She said in response to Lydia''sints.

    One might feel like Eva was the younger sister but the truth is the opposite. Even though Lydia looks externally mature and cool-headed, she is the younger one making her the brain around them.

    Nikol didn''t forget to say goodbye to Eva before she left the city to go back, Lydia saw Nikol being all friendly with her sister and she couldn''t help but feel amazed because Eva never got friendly with anyone from her n, so it was strange to see her being friendly with a stranger.

    "Interesting!" Lydia muttered with a small smile.

    She already heard about what caused this war to stop and it made her wonder what Nikol really meant in his speech, she wasn''t conscious when he was giving his speech but, she heard everything about it from her friends,

    "Hello, do you remember me?" Lydia got close to him rather slowly without alerting him.

    By now Eva left to pick up others so Lydia had free time before going back to help others.

    Alva or Usha wasn''t there as they weren''t interested in sending off Eva back to the tribe, but he wasn''t allowed to go anywhere alone as he was assigned the same two guard girls, who failed to stop him the previous time.

    Usha wanted to punish them because they didn''t do their job of protecting Nikol, but Nikol asked Usha to forgive them as it was his fault for not listening to them.

    They were assigned to guard Nikol for a whole week without any sort of payment as a punishment. Even though it was said like that in front of others with little flirting, Usha couldn''t help but lighten their punishment.

    She always cursed herself for being weak against his tricks.

    While he was thinking about all this, Nikol quickly answered her because he didn''t want her to think that he was ignoring her,

    "Hello, I''m really sorry, have I met you before?" Nikol''s words caused her to feel bad.

    "So am I even not even worthy of remembering for you?" She didn''t want to admit that the one who beat her to go unconscious didn''t remember her.

    "You fought me before, can you remember now?" She asked expecting him to remember her.

    "I''m really sorry, my memory is somewhat fussy about that day, why don''t we introduce each other? Now that we are friends," He saw her mood bing upset so, he decided to talk a little more with her.

    "Oh! Then it''s okay,"

    "My name is Lydia, I''m the younger sister of the Kano tribe chief," She introduced herself.

    "Heh~ so you''re the one, well I''m Nikol Page, you can call me Nikol," He said looking at her while giving his hand for a shake.

    Lydia wondered what he was doing because she wasn''t familiar with handshakes, She awkwardly took his hand thinking she did wrong but Nikol gave her a heartwarming smile,

    "Good to know you, Lydia"

    "From now on we are going to berades, so let''s do our best together," He said while shaking her hands. Lydia found it quite enjoyable as she went with the flow.

    "I''m quite free now so why don''t we go and have some food? Are you okay with that?" Nikol suggested to her.

    Even though a war happened recently, cooks and other workers didn''t stop their job as it was the most crucial time for them to help others.

    They talked about many things including the past of Eva and Carol''s condition. Nikol found Lydia''s personality to be morefortable than anyone''s as she acted all mature and reasonable.

    He got surprised by how logical her thinking is,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So you don''t hate Usha?" Nikol asked in a surprised tone.

    "I can''t hate her really because if I was given the same choice, my actions would be the same," She said with her ever-calm smile.

    Nikol slowly started to see her in a positive light, he didn''t exactly remember how strong she was but, if she is the vice chief of the tribe, he knew she should be fairly strong.

    Both of them were happily talking until Alva came to pick up Nikol to go out for the lunch, she was worried about him because of the announcement he made, she feared that someone might attack him.

    "Nikol, you were here, I was searching everywhere for you,e with me for a moment," She didn''t see Lydia at first but, her face became wary looking at her.

    Lydia noticed it but, she didn''t want to say anything because she thought Alva hated the Kano people.

    "Alva, I''m sorry I was talking with her, that I didn''t know you were searching for me," Nikol said with his normal tone.

    "Okay," She just gave an abrupt look at Lydia before focusing her attention back on Nikol.

    "Who''s she?" She pretended like she was whispering but it was obvious that even Lydia can hear her voice.

    Alva remember fighting with her but, she didn''t know any information about Lydia.

    "Alva, I couldn''t introduce myselfst time because we were fighting, let me introduce myself," Lydia got up from her seat while talking with her with not so aggressive tone.

    "My name is Lydia, you might not remember me because I didn''te here as much as my sister did, but I used to take care of you and Emily when you were small," She said remembering the old times.

    "I don''t remember- I''m sorry," She didn''t know that she was someone that important to her.

    Alva knew unlike her mother, Eva had a sibling, which was a rare urrence because only 2 out of 10 people can get pregnant twice.

    "It''s okay, darling, now that we are neighbours we will meet often beside, I want to ask you to be good friends with Emily like before," Lydia''s words brought nostalgic feelings to her mind.

    "Emily~" Alva remembers the cheerful little girl, she used to y with when she was younger.

    "I will try," She said.

    "Good, we will meetter and talk, I also have to be there to supervise my girls otherwise they would make a mess of everything," With those words, Nikol and Alva said farewell to her.

    After giving farewell to her, both of them visited many ces because Usha ordered them to do it. Most of them were giving strange looks at Nikol because of his bold announcement in the battle but, he just ignored all of them.

    He was pretty confident in protecting himself when he felt strange power coursing through his body, right now he didn''t feel it so he stayed with Alva and two guard girls just in case.

    "I''m sorry girls, because of me you had to go through this punishment," Nikol said looking at the two girls.

    They couldn''t help butugh wryly hearing his words,

    "Well for some reason, chief didnt take it seriously as we thought, so it''s all okay, I guess," One girl said.

    "Please don''t do that next time, We were scared about you," She didnt mind getting a small punishment for their mistake but if something happened to him, it would be their responsibility to bear.

    "I won''t, anyway girls what do you think about these two tribes joining together?" He heard about Usha and Alva''s thoughts but, Nikol was interested in knowing what others thought about it.

    "I honestly have no idea, when we were friends in the past it was a good thing but I''m not pretty sure, right now," She answered him after a short pause.

    The other guard girl also agreed with her words giving a slight nod at her words.

    "Is that so? Let''s see what will happen," He said while following Alva who was walking rather fast.

    A day passed with all the girls recovering from the damages caused by the war, at this point Usha got the feeling that the wall, they were so proud of was useless because every time someone attacks the tribe, it is the first thing to go down in the fight.

    The whole vige was highly protected because the fights may ur at any time between the two tribes, Usha and Lydia took the responsibility for them.

    While all this was happening Eva was able to safely pick everyone up ande back within a full day trip back to the city.

    "Phew! Atst, we made it back," She thought while looking at the destroyed wall. She hoped that nothing would go wrong this time.

 Chapter 42 Eva And Carol

    ?The wall which protected the city from all the external attacks had been pulverized by previous attacks of the Ron tribe. Even though they managed to put up a temporary wall, for the time being, Usha decided to build a strong wall this time that is strong enough to resist even a magic attack.

    She got some ideas from everyone including Nikol for this new project.

    Eva was waiting outside the temporary wall looking at the guards on it, she got nothing but bad memories from looking at them, she remembered how she was betrayed by her friend in the same way,

    "Open the gate, we are from the Ron tribe," She shouted looking at them.

    There were a few kids and elderly people behind her looking all tired and hungry, at first nce it was able to tell how much they suffered.

    Eva was waiting for their answers until a familiar face showed up on the wall,

    "Oh~ you''re back, open the gate, she''s friendly, and I have chiefs orders," Nikol was the one to show up with Alva.

    Eva felt satisfied to see him being all happy seeing her again,

    "Nikol, you were waiting for me," She thought looking at him with a smile.

    The gate opened right after that with a huge noise,

    "Listen, everyone, I know we had our problems with the Kano tribe but, right now this is essential for our survival and our future children, don''t try to act tough but, don''t act all submissive either," Before entering the city, Eva gave them advice with her loud voice.

    Everyone nodded their head in acknowledgement upon hearing her words, most of the elders were dissatisfied but they had no choice but to follow her words.

    "Wee back! I thought you would take at least 2 days, it''s good to see you again," Nikol said walking toward Eva, who was seriously talking with everyone.

    Everyone wondered who he was to talk all casual with their chief but, they became even more surprised when she replied to him in the same pattern.

    In the tribe, Eva is known as a battle-hungry and unforgiving chief, so they didn''t expect her tough so brightly at someone, especially someone from the Kano tribe.

    "I didn''t want to waste our time travelling, so I came here as fast as I can," She answered him with a passionate look in her eyes.

    "Let''s go inside, Lydia and the other girls are waiting for you," At his words, Eva quickly questioned him.

    "You know my sister?"

    "Ah yeah, I met her on the day you left, she''s a good girl," Nikol didn''t say anything unwanted like how mature she is and calm than Eva and make her upset.

    "Yeah, she''s a lot more intelligent than me, I wanted that girl to be our chief but for some reason, she didn''t even want topete," Nikol was excited to know more about Lydia.

    They entered the city while talking about different things like how hard it was to travel and the monsters she encountered on her way,

    Alva didn''te as she had to act official in front of people without acting friendly with anyone since she has some kind of authority and power in the tribe, so she didn''t want others to think that she was overly friendly with Eva.

    Lydia came running to meet Eva and the others as soon as she got the message about their arrival, she was so happy that others were able to safely return here.

    Usha also came to wee them with some elders, they knew some elders from the Ron tribe as they used to interact more when they were in control, most of them were from the generation of Usha''s mother and her grandmother.

    One thing that Nikol easily noticed in this strange world is there was no huge age gap between children and parents, the people from Elisha''s generation were mostly 35-45 while her grandmother''s generation was above 45.

    Even though the normal life expectancy of humans is 150, most of them don''t survive more than 100 years because of diseases and monster attacks. One could say this is a dangerous world to live in as nobody is safe here.

    "Wee back, how was the trip?" Usha asked to which Eva just snorted.

    "It was good," The atmosphere around them became weird, Lydia and Nikol quickly interfered with them.

    "Well, you guys can go and rest for now, we prepared some houses for you in that area," Nikol said looking at Eva.

    "I will take you, sister follow me," Nikol felt grateful that someone understanding like Lydia helped him.

    Usha ignored all the stares from elders and went back to the mansion feeling down, she still remembers how some of those people yed with her when she was small.

    "I''m going back with her, you two don''t let anything happen to him," Alva saw her bad mood, so she followed her after advising the two guards of Nikol.

    Since Nikol had nothing to do he decided to visit Eva and see what she was up to, he wanted to catch up with her and talk about many different things.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With two girls behind her following him like a tail, Nikol entered the building which was temporarily used by the Ron tribe until they make some houses in the free space of the city.

    On his way, he met Lydia, who told him that the chief was arranging her room.

    He knocked on the door which was previously Lydia''s office but now it is Eva''s, as she is the chief of the tribe.

    "Who''s it?" He heard a beautiful female voice inside the room.

    "It''s me, Nikol,"

    "Oh,e in,e in," Eva was excited to meet him all alone. Since everyone was there she didn''t want others to think that she was very attached to him as it might not please her tribe girls.

    Two guard girls didn''t want to invade their privacy so, they kept guarding the door without disturbing them,

    Nikol entered the room opening the door slowly, he saw Eva near the bed looking at someone rather sadly, he quickly got close to her and hugged her from behind giving a light kiss on her cheeks,

    "Why do you look so sad? Who''s she?" He asked her without breaking the hug.

    Eva felt the warmth of his touch bringing afortable feeling to her body, she felt the same rxed feeling as Lydia and Emily felt from him.

    "She''s my mother, you heard the story right?"

    "Mmh~" Nikol didn''t feel surprised, as he was easily able to guess seeing her skin colour and face.

    "Ever since that incident, she has been like this, We were barely able to feed her the proper nutrition she needed," She had a sad face looking at her.

    Nikol didn''t know what to tell her as he kept listening to her carefully,

    "Sometimes I feel like she won''t open her eyes again and that scares me more than anything," Silence enveloped the room as she finished talking about it.

    "Don''t worry, I will be with you, just like we found a solution for this problem, let''s cure your mother too," Only way to cure her was to meet Eldora as they didn''t know what was wrong with her,  there was no curse or anything like that inside her body but for some reason, she wasn''t getting her consciousness back.

    "Thank you," Eva didn''t know that she will love someone she just met recently, the same way as her daughter.

    "Anyway, what did youe here for?" She asked.

    "Oh! I almost forgot I will start doing it with girls from today onward, so if you can send three girls that are willing to do it with me, it will be a great help," Nikol said,

    "Three girls? Are you sure?" She couldn''t imagine him doing it with three girls at the same time becausest time both of them are exhausted by the end of having sex.

    "Yeah, I''m only going to do it once with every girl, I won''t go for second or third rounds, so it will be okay," Nikol wasn''t confident about his power that suddenly courses through his body so, he decided to keep it minimum as possible.

    "Hmm~ don''t push yourself,"

    "What did that bitch say about it?" Eva was interested to know about her response.

    "She said she would support me, I''m going to do the same thing, three girls from each tribe and in no time, I will be able to do it with everyone," Nikol felt strange saying it because he didn''t even think in his wildest dream, that he would be able to have a life like this.

    "I need to be careful, some girls might harm me going overboard so keeping someone for safety is essential," Nikol thought imagining the scene of six girls surrounding him.

    "Well, I will send so do you have any preference?" Eva asked.

    Nikol thought for a minute before answering her,

    "As long as the girl is not a child or a granny, I''m fine with anyone and please be careful to send those who are fertile, I will do it with infertile girls some other day but helping youes first,"

    Eva quickly took a mental note hearing his words.

    "Right, I will send 3 girls today, but don''t forget about me okay?" She didn''t feel jealous, even though she wanted some attention. She feared that Nikol will forget about her after interacting with all these young girls.

    "Never," With hisst words, they went into a deep kiss enjoying each other''s presence while hugging each other.

 Chapter 43 Heated Night

    ?I spent the day with Lydia and Eva helping them with arranging things until the time for my real job started. I felt strange because if my past self knew how many girls I''m going to have sex with right now, he would have just ignored me thinking I''m a fool.

    "Can I do it? Doing it with six girls at the same time? It would be really hard for me to do it if I''m weak like right now,"

    I didn''t know why I felt strong all of a sudden when fighting with goblins and having sex with other girls, I had a few assumptions but none of them was proven until now since I couldn''t find any clues about it.

    "Thank you for your help, Nikol," Eva said looking at me with a thankful look.

    "Anytime, by the way, I didn''t see your daughter, is she okay?" Until now, I didn''t get to see her helping with any of the work.

    "Ugh~" Eva had a conflicted look on her face.

    "That girl is rebellious, she won''t listen to me or Lydia, I don''t even know where she is right now or what she''s doing," I understood the situation just by looking at her worried face.

    "She must be a brat," I didn''t say it aloud since I didn''t want to upset her but, I thought about her behaviour until now.

    "Anyway, I''m leaving don''t forget about our deal, give my regards to Lydia too," I had to meet Alva before sunset, otherwise she would cause havoc in the city searching for me.

    After saying farewell to Eva, I came back to Usha''s mansion to rest a little bit before the main event, I felt a little excited thinking about it but at the same time a little nervous.

    "Girls, I''m sorry you had to help me with so many things," I looked at my two guard girls, they were following me the whole day, and I knew they might be exhausted so before going back to the mansion, I visited Reba''s inn for a small refreshment.

    "You''re so kind, but this is our job so you don''t have to worry about us," One of the girls said looking at me with a kind gaze.

    "Yeah, thanks to you, we got to meet some new friends from the Ron tribe, they were not bad as I thought they were," I was happy to know that they didn''t regret spending their time with me.

    While talking we entered Reba''s inn, I used toe here with Alva most of the time for food, so I knew her very well,

    "Reba, are you here?" Since the front counter was empty, I thought she must have gone somewhere but suddenly we heard a voice from upstairs,

    "We are closed,e back-" She couldn''t finish her words as she quickly came running in my direction.

    "Nikol, why are you here? I thought you were supposed to be in the mansion," I was confused by her behaviour.

    "Why do you think so?" I asked her.

    She thought for a minute about something,

    "Nothing, anyway why are you here?" She asked looking at the two guard girls with interest.

    "I wanted to get something to drink for us, if you''re closed then that''s fine," I saw her facial expression changing right after, I said that.

    "No! We are not closed, I thought some random person is here, that''s why I said we are closed, what do you want to drink?" She asked.

    "bring me the usual," I answered her while taking a seat giving her a little wink.

    "What do you girls want to drink?" To my question, they answered her with the same response.

    Reba quickly went back to make the drinks, it took only a few minutes for her to make it as there were no any other orders to make,

    "Delicious, as usual," Reba had a wide smile hearing my words.

    "Thank you, If you want, I can bring something to eat, I mastered the recipe you taught me," I remembered the way how she became so friendly with me.

    One day while I was eating with Alva, some girls started to cause some problems for her, so Alva and I interfered since it was Alva''s duty as well, and Reba was her friend.

    They wereining about how her foods are tasteless and, asked her to pay their goods back or they will spread false rumours around the city, it was true most of their food was mediocre but, none of them tasted bad enough to have that kind of an attitude,

    Under Alva''s pressure, they couldn''t do anything, Reba was on the verge of crying due to all this, I felt sad seeing her like that so I helped her with a new recipe from my previous world which turned out to be mind-blowing food for everyone in the restaurant.

    Because of that, all the people whoined about her food had to go back with grim faces,<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ever since then Reba had been a good friend to me. I only visited her a few times but, every time she would have some food improved just to feed me.

    I looked at Reba who was looking at me with an excited face but, we had no time for food so I had to reject her offer.

    We finished our drinks quickly and got ready to leave but suddenly Reba said something unusual to me,

    "See you again, Nikol," Reba looked like, she was hiding something but I just gave a smile and went back to the mansion.

    Luckily, Usha and Alva were busy with their work so, I just showed them my face and went back to my room to rest a little and get ready for tonight''s event,

    "Who will they send today? I hope it''s someone I know, otherwise, it would be a little awkward," I thought while lying on the bed.

    Two guard girls also went back to rest a little to get ready for tonight,

    It was already dinner time so after having a bath, I went to take some food since energy was essential for me,

    "Are you ready for tonight?" Usha asked me, as I was stuffing my mouth with all the different food.

    "Yeah, so did you decide who wille?" I was curious to know, Usha promised to not send the same person twice because it will be a waste of effort, I had to keep in my mind that, I wasn''t doing this for fun but to help with all these girls.

    My first goal is to do it with thirty to fifty girls to see the result, it''s nearly impossible to do it with everyone so, I had to make sure that girls can get pregnant normally with normal methods.

    Alva''s face didn''t look good at all during the whole dinner,

    "Alva, are you okay?" I asked looking at her.

    "Yeah-" I knew she was lying because her answer wasn''t energetic at all.

    Usha also noticed her strange behaviour but for now, she also decided to ignore it as she was busy thinking about tonight''s event,

    "I''ll go and get ready, you can send them when they are here," I went back to my room, it was my new room which is assigned to me by Usha.

    She didn''t want me to live far away and in a dirty ce like that broken house so, I was invited to live here.

    The room she gave me was somewhat big having arge bed which can fit at least 4 or 5 people, it had good venttion and some furniture like table and chairs to make it look fancy,

    I waited for a few minutes until someone knocked on my door, I heard a few footsteps outside the door, and my heartbeat was rising with excitement for some reason.

    "Come in," Right after, I said that the door opened and a few girls entered the room looking all confused and excited.

    I noticed some familiar faces among them,

    "Reba, Lydia!" I couldn''t help but exim in surprise seeing them.

    "Hello, good to see you again," Reba said with an awkward smile.

    "Hehe~ I came forcefully since you didn''t invite me," Lydia also gave a smile.

    There were three girls from each tribe so, in total there were six girls inside the room, Usha and Eva went back after introducing the girls without disturbing them and asked two guard girls to protect the day,

    If they knew how hard it will be for them in future, they wouldn''t have epted this job.

    Aside from Reba and Lydia, I didn''t know anyone, so they introduced their names, I saw a few of them were confused, about why they were invited like this.

    They knew that they are going to go through sacred impregnation and all of them thought, that he will just bless them just like the goddess did,

    "Well, don''t be nervous girls, I will show you what to do, let''s have a good time," Even though I showed them I was confident, I felt so nervous looking at all of them.

    Just like that, the hottest and happiest night of all the girls in this room started with an awkward sigh.

 Chapter 44 Rebecca (R-18)

    ?"Tsk~why do we have to be with these girls?" One of the girls from the Ron tribe said making the atmosphere in the room hot.

    "Haaa~ we don''t want either, it''s just our chief told us to be friendly, otherwise you wouldn''t walk freely like this," In response to her, the Kano tribe also answered causing everyone to be on alert.

    "Stop it, girls, if you do anything unwanted I willin to both chiefs," As I expected Lydia interfered making everyone silent. I gave her a thumbs up for her good work, which she obviously gave me a confused look since she had no idea what It meant.

    I was conflicted thinking about who will go first round, we didn''t start yet as I kept observing them. All of them had super curvy bodies with beautiful-looking boobs and soft asses,

    "Heeh~ looks like both Eva and Usha noticed my taste," I didn''t expect them to find my appetite so fast.

    "Lydia, do you want to go first?" I wanted her to be first since she''s the most patient and understanding one I have seen so far, it would be rtively easy to teach her new things, unlike other girls.

    "Let these girls go first, I want to observe this so-called impregnation, that''s why I asked permission from my sister, Nikol," She said making me wonder about the next option, Reba stood with an awkward look.

    "Reba, do you want to go first?" I asked her.

    She didn''t know what she was getting involved so, so she agreed without any questions about it,

    "You girls can observe first, I will do it with you after I finish with Reba," I had no idea how to deal with everyone at the same time, so I decided to take turns.

    "Come here, Reba," I invited her to my bed.

    Others were curiously looking at every moment that was happening especially, Lydia. She heard about how amazing this thing called sex was from Eva, until then she had been curious about it because Eva wasn''t the type to enjoy something easily.

    Reba got onto the bed under the gaze of everyone,

    "Don''t be nervous, follow my lead, ok," Even though I tried to calm her down, I was the one most excited and nervous about this.

    I''m not a virgin anymore so, of course, I had the confidence I needed but seeing everyone staring at me like this I couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    I closed on her and put one hand on her head, caressing her hair slowly reaching toward her lips, I slowly went for a kiss under her hot breath,

    "What are you-" Reba couldn''t finish her words, as she felt a strange sensation on her lips. She opened her eyes wide looking at it.

    I didn''t go for a sensual kiss at the beginning but after she got used to my caressing, I slowly entered my tongue into her mouth,

    "Ughh~ Nikol," Both of us were drunk in our own feelings, that we forgot about the audience for a minute.

    "What''s this? What the hell is this?" Reba questioned herself feeling her body bing hot and her heart beating so fast like a drumbeat.

    "Reba, I''m removing your clothes, It will make things easier," I said and started to remove her not so covering clothes slowly. Honestly, even if she had those on I could easily reach her exposed pussy but, I wanted to see her body so badly,

    "Hmm~" Removing clothes in front of other girls wasn''t anything strange for Reba, but right now she felt an unexinable feeling inside her.

    ? After taking her permission I removed her clothes, revealing her smooth body and her seductive curves, it was a magnificent sight to see her like this.

    Reba wasn''t as curvy as Eva or Usha but, she definitely was in the league of Alva. Since she wasn''t training her body had a little plumpness to it. Her red hair plus her milky white body was a killerbination for anyone with correct eyesight.

    "Do the same with me," I thought about removing my clothes by myself but, I felt it would be good for Reba and the other girls if they see me getting undressed a little sensually.

    "This is surprisingly embarrassing," She said looking at me. Her hands slowly reached toward my t-shirt and removed causing everyone in the room to gasp at the sight.

    "Woah~ look at his muscles," Girls were surprised by my sculptured muscles. In this world also muscles were considered something great because they make movements easy and help the work. Most of the women in the hunter and warrior section had athletic type body because of their training.

    "Nikol," Even Lydia was surprised, she must have heard that I came here a few months ago so building up my body like this was almost hard, she must have thought that I must have worked too hard for it.

    But in reality, even I didn''t know, how it happened. Testosterone had a big part in it but, no matter how powerful I am, it was nearly impossible for such a thing to happen.

    While they were thinking about it, Reba reached for my pants and slowly lowered it releasing my cock freely, it stood up majestically seeing all the naked bodies,

    "Ahhh~ what''s that?" She shouted gaining the attention of girls, who were talking among themselves about how impressive my body is.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was a little funny seeing all their surprised faces at the same time,

    "Don''t worry, this is the tool I''m going to use for the impregnation," I exined to them how it was going to happen quickly so as not to keep them in suspension.

    "So it will go inside us and release a liquid? Very strange method," Lydia said while others nodded their heads giving approval to her words.

    "Will it hurt?" Unlike other girls, Reba wasn''t the bravest so she was a little scared seeing its veiny nature.

    "It won''t, look you see your pussy is getting wet to ept me, it will make it easy for both of us," I didn''t stop caressing while giving the lecture so the mood wouldn''t be destroyed.

    Since both of us were naked, I slowly reached her neck and gave her a little love bite causing her to release a little moaning sound,

    "Ahh~ Nikol," I couldn''t help but tease her seeing all her sensual facial reactions.

    Slowly slipping my hands onto Reba''s chest, I squeeze the redhead''srge breasts with satisfaction, causing Reba to blush quickly as her breathing bes increasingly heated.

    "Nikol, my chest feels weird when you touch it like that," Squirming as she felt my hardened cock on her crotch, Reba whispered sensually.

    While kissing her I kept pounding her boobs with my hands into different shapes, I saw her pussy getting wet enough to leave a mark on the bed but still, I wanted to make it more painless and enjoyable for her.

    "You''re so beautiful, Reba," I whispered to her ear causing her to blush.

    "Ahh~ thank you, you look beautiful too," She said moaning in pleasure.

    My right hand sneakily made its way towards Reba''s ass and squeezed her ass cheeks and kneaded them, as one of my fingers unknowingly slipped in between her ass cheeks

    "Ahh~" She moaned feeling a strange sensation in her ass.

    "Nikol~" She looked at me with her eyes wide open, I smiled at her and started to massage her ass while licking on her nipple.

    Reba was fully enjoying my caress but, she wasn''t the only one who enjoyed it, all the other girls were also feeling strange sensations in their pussy thanks to the great exhibit in front of them.

    Some of them touched it feeling unbearable while, girls like Lydia were trying their best not to sumb to it.

    I kept changing her nipples from left to right while pounding her big ass into different shapes, but suddenly Reba''s body trembled,

    "Reba, did you cum?" At first, she didn''t understand but Nikol seeing her pussy all wet understood that she came.

    Reba''s mind was all mushy from the pleasure but, seem Nikol''s cock sliding in between her crack, she couldn''t help but anticipate it,

    "Good girl, but next time when you feel like this, you should tell me, ok?" To my question, Reba gave a slight nod.

    I quickly took a peek at others to see what was happening to them and the sight in front of me surprised me,

    "What the~"

    Three girls out of the remaining five were masturbating while looking at us, Lydia and the remaining girl were also not in a good condition, both of them had aroused expressions.

    "I guess, I shouldn''t take a huge time with one girl, if I have energy after all six, I will go for a second round," I thought while giving my attention back to Reba,

    Luckily, I felt my unusual strength return back to me, I had a few assumptions and one of them was proven thanks to it.

    "Reba, you''re enough wet, shall we go for the main thing?" I asked to which she looked at me.

    "Main thing?" Her expression was so erotic that I almost felt my heart beat faster looking at her.

    "Yes, the real thing," I said while touching her crack with my ns.

 Chapter 45 Rebecca II (R-18)

    ?She looked at my cock with an astonished look,

    "It''s big, will it really be able to go inside me?"

    I slowly rub my cock on her pussy getting it wet enough so, it won''t hurt her much. I couldn''t know the exact pain of breaking virginity, because every woman I did it until now was a beast in their own way, they had high pain tolerance due to daily training so doing it with a normal girl like Reba, I was reminded that every girl isn''t the same.

    "Leave it to me, if it''s hurt you can hug me tightly, but don''t worry you will feel good soon," Whispering those words to her, I moved my hips forward slowly entering my ns into her pussy.

    "Ahhhh!"

    With a slow thud, I let myself in her tight pussy, she squeezes the sheet next to her face and wiggled her hips with a bright red face.

    "Aah! Aah! What is it?��This is ...I''ve never felt anything like this before! Ahhh! My vagina is being...pushed open tight," Reba was shouting with both pain of being prated and pleasure.

    She had a small line of blooding out of her pussy confirming her lost virginity, I didn''t start moving suddenly as I gave her a few seconds to take a breath.

    Her pussy had the perfect tightness and her pussy folds were holding my cock tightly without letting it go giving me massive pleasure.

    Since it has been a few days, till Ist had sex, I got carried away and rocked my hips in time with her. She made a lovely sound feeling my small movements, so I guessed she wasn''t worried about pain.

    "Reba, can I move? Are you okay?" Both of us were in missionary position so, I was clearly able to see her flushed face and dishevelled hair. Nheless, It was really tempting to see her like this.

    "Hmm~ You can do anything, you want, Nikol," Reba felt something building up inside her from all this, not something physical but her heart was feeling restless looking at him.

    She was feeling refreshed and restless from all these new sensations.

    I started to sway my hips slowly causing her cute mouth to release moaning sounds, I went at it until she got used to it for a few seconds,

    "Reba, I''m going to go fast, if you feel like something forming in your pussy, tell me," After telling her, I increased my speed and started to pump her.

    She seemed to be begging for a kiss. I covered her up and scooped her up in a hug, and she clung to me and brought our lips together. I totally forgot about observers in the background while getting drunk on this red-heads body.

    *Chuu *Chuu

    As our hips swayed and our sweaty skin rubbed against each other, our boundaries seemed to blur and even melt away. Our wet kiss released sensual sounds causing others to look at us with strange gazes.

    I went at it until Reba suddenly broke the kiss to tell me about something.

    "Nikol, I feel it again, the same feeling~" She couldn''t even match words correctly because of the pleasure, she was feeling.

    Lucky for me, I felt my own orgasm building up so, I didn''t have to hold back with her,

    "Reba, I''m going to cum too, let''s do it together," I said tightly holding her leg while increasing my hip speed.

    "Ahhhh~ what''s cumming?" Nikol forgot for a moment that she had no idea about these things. He felt strange teaching about sex to girls who are older than him but, at the same time, their way of acting turned him on more than anything.

    "Ugh~ I''ll exin to youter, for now, tell me if you feel that hot feeling in your pussy,"

    We were both on the verge of cumming so, I pinched her nipples and tried to make it more pleasurable for her,

    "Ahh~ I''m cumming, take it all, Reba," I jerked and bounced as I ejacted my seed into the loving, tightening, squeezing pussy of her.

    At the same time, she came like an explosive jet releasing an animal-like grunt,

    "Ahh~ something''sing, it feels hot, Nikol, hold me tightly, Ahhh~" Her voice was so erotic and muffled by the pleasure.

    The overwhelming feeling of ejaction seemed to empty my balls, and the euphoric feeling of being demanded so much by a woman who had been so tight and twitchy so much that the thick, scorching juices of semen would not stop flowing. I came inside her nonstop for a whole 10 seconds filling her up to the brim.

    "It''s hot, it''s hot, and so muching, it''s stilling out, Ahhh~it feels so good, Nikol" She moaned until my ejaction came to an end.

    My cock was buried in the base and she seemed to be trying to squeeze everyst drop out of it by rocking it up and down with her hips. It must be her woman instincts that she was acting like this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I still didn''t understand why there aren''t any men in this world but, I confirmed one thing, women in this world are no different from my previous world.

    Almost everyone was abnormally strong but, in the end, no matter how they tried, they couldn''t stop their natural instinct. Every woman had the beauty and elegance they needed in this world too.

    For those who don''t know about the pleasure of sex, it might feel like nothing but those who got to taste it automatically became addicted to it including me.

    "It was great, Reba," I said looking at the red-haired girl who was looking at me with her erotic look.

    "Me too, Nikol,"

    "I don''t know what it was but it''s the greatest thing I''ve felt in a long time," Her voice was sensual with the happiness of her heart mixed into it.

    "Let''s cook again someday together," Her face became even more bright hearing me. We were both drenched in sweat after our workout.

    "Really? I''m so happy, I''m d I met you," Unlike Alva and Usha, she wasn''t a stamina tank so, she felt exhausted from just one round.

    I heard from Alva that she was entitled to the hunting groups once, but she wasn''t the best at it and her interest was in cooking so, she was able to sessfully open her current inn and serve food to the people.

    "You promise to cook with me again?" She asked with a happy smile on her face.

    "I will, do I look like a liar to you," I just pinched her nose while she rxed in my embrace. For a minute, I totally forgot about others who were waiting in line.

    Reba and I stayed like that for a while, feeling each other''s body heat and holding onto each other. It was afortable feeling to be held by a woman like this.

    After a few minutes, I broke our hug andid her on the side of the bed letting her rest after our intense sex session. She happily epted it and rolled onto the other side of the bed.

    Her pussy had my semen leaking out of it giving me a beautiful scene.

    I got up from the bed and walked onto the remaining girls who were touching their own pussies while looking at me, I saw two of them had already orgasmed from masturbating,

    "So without any knowledge, they were able to do this, I guess it''s a human instinct," I thought looking at their dishevelled look.

    One who was restraining the most was Lydia, she felt her full body bing hot but, she didnt want to give in to the temptation and masturbate.

    My cock and my naked body were on public disy for them, even though I cummed once my cock didn''t calm down at all so it was towering proudly in front of girls like a dragon.

    I felt confident seeing their amazed look so I didnt try to hide it or anything, if this had happened to me two weeks ago, I would have acted all embarrassed but now after having sex with different girls, I felt more confident.

    "So, who wants to go next?" I looked at them simultaneously. All of them were wearing bikini-like dresses so, I didnt want anything more to stimte my desire to embrace them.

    "Lydia, you want to do it next?" I asked looking at her.

    She looked at me nervously before answering me with her motherly voice,

    "These young girls will go first, I can wait," She wanted to observe more before doing it physically. It was unbearable to only watch them but, she didn''t want to look like an inexperienced girl in front of them since she was the eldest one there.

    "But-" Girls tried to argue but they closed their mouths with her deadly stare.

    "Doing it with one girl at once is taking more time, so I will do a threesome,"

    "Yes, this is a good chance to build trust between your two tribes, You and youe," I said pointing at two girls from each tribe.

    They obediently got up from the bench and followed me nervously, they didnt look at each other because they still had animosity between each other,

    "Girls, don''t be so nervous, let''s have a good time, don''t worry, I will teach you," I said while giving both girls a good spank on their ass.

    "Mmmh~" Surprisingly, both of them moaned feeling his hand on their ass.

 Chapter 46 Motherly Lydia (R-18)

    ?The whole room where Nikol and the girls had sex was shrouded by the smell of cum and sweat, if someone entered this room right now, he or she wouldn''t be able to breathe normally as it was so intense but those who were already in the room got used to it rather quickly.

    Five girls were lying on the bed naked with semen leaking from their pussies, five girls on the bed including Reba had amazing bodies with beautiful faces,

    "What a fine piece of art," Nikol thought looking at their beautiful naked bodies lying on the bed twitching from time to time.

    It had been a few hours since he started having sex and when he did, nobody was able to stop him, the whole mansion must have heard the moaning sounds from their room because he didn''t do it gently with others as much as he did with Reba.

    "Damn! This must be the day I felt the most pleasure as well as exhaustion to my core," He thought looking at his cock which had beid from all the rounds.

    To his surprise, Nikol was able to cum five times continuously inside the girls without any breaks, he thought this would be an impossible task at first but his body got used to it rather quickly somehow,

    "I might be able to go for another round," He thought while looking at Lydia, who was looking at him with expectant eyes.

    "It''s your turn now," Nikol got up from the bed and walked in her direction, she resisted the urge to masturbate until now but even she was on her edge now feeling all this stimtion.

    "Yes~" She answered Nikol with nervousness in her voice.

    "Don''t be so nervous, we will take it slowly, even I''m exhausted after having sex with all these girls now," Nikol reassured her.

    "I''m not nervous," She tried to show her confident adult charm, but deep down both of them knew that she was nervous.

    The whole bed was now wet with sweat and it was almost full without any space,

    "Maybe, next time I should ask for an even bigger one," Nikol thought looking at the small space remaining on the bed.

    Nikol grabbed Lydia''s hand and climbed onto the bed, she was sitting on hisp with his cock sandwiched between her ass cheeks.

    "Lydia, let''s remove your clothes, first," Unbeknownst to Nikol, he started to feel tired from all the sex and breaks he took as he felt his mind bing steadier.

    Nikol then wrap his hands from behind her and removed her top bikini-like clothes,

    "Ohhh~Nikol, that feels so good, my boobs areing off," While he was removing her clothes, Nikol didn''t forget to pinch her small cherry on the top of the high mountains.

    He rubbed and squeezed the bountiful fruits of the maturedy in front of him causing her to get lewdly wet even through her underwear, In addition, there is also a puffy spot that rises that looks like it wants to be touched.

    "Ahhh~" She moaned when he twisted her nipples and tried to cover her mouth but, Nikol didnt let her do that.

    when she wiggles her hips as she writhes lewdly and rubs her ample ass on his cock it is as if he is the one who is being aroused by her, his cock stands proudly trying to find its way inside this beautiful woman.

    Lydia was wet enough from all the previous caressings and simtions she got but, Nikol wanted to confirm that she will not be hurt by having sex.

    He wanted her first time to be enjoyable without being painful, Nikol removed his hands from her chest and slowly reached for her underwear to remove it.

    Since they were closely hugging each other it was hard for him to do it at first, but Lydia seeing him struggling slightly lifted her legs and removed herst piece of clothing.

    Both of them were now naked closely hugging each other, Nikol felt her wetness as he slowly caressed her pussy,

    "Lydia, you''re so beautiful, I can hardly avoid myself from fucking you," Nikol whispered to her.

    Lydia had her own patience and mature charm but still, she felt embarrassed to hear such things,

    "You too, you''re so strong to do it with all these girls," She had to admit that he might be the one with the highest stamina in this room, right now.

    Talking about stamina, Nikol felt his body bing weak all of a sudden like the power he had started to vanish, he didn''t want to disappoint Lydia so he tried his best but, no matter how he tried, Nikol felt exhausted.

    Lydia noticed this change in his behaviour,

    "Are you okay? Did something happen?" She was worried about him.

    "Lydia, can you take the lead, I feel a little exhausted, I don''t think I can shake my hips anymore," Without disappointing her, Nikol thought about letting her use his cock.

    "Are you sure? If you''re tired, we can do itter," Even though, she looked cool and calm about it, inside her heart she was sad about not getting to continue this. She started to regret not doing it when she had time.

    "No! I''m doing it with you but, this might be myst shot," He insisted to which, she agreed happily.

    "I will teach you, first get on me and point your pussy and try to insert my cock slowly into it," They changed positions quickly to her a reverse cowgirl riding position.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lydia was able to clearly look at Nikol, who was looking at her with an excited look, taking Lydia''s ass between his hands, Nikol squeezed them contentedly as he whispered to her,

    "Let mee inside you~" She felt insanely turned on by his behaviour.

    "How intimidating is this?" Grabbing Nikol''s erect member with both hands, Lydia whispered sensually, then squeezed it tighter and eximed,

    "Yeah, this is going to be amazing!" She remembered how those girls released monster-like sounds when this thing entered their pussies.

    Not bearing any more caressing, Lydia lifted herself slightly and aligned it with her pussy, then thought no more and let herself fall hard.

    "Ugh, I told you to go slow," Nikol grunted feeling her pussy fold tightly squeezing his cock, he was already highly sensitive with all the rounds he had to go so, this new sensation caused him to almost cum.

    "Ahhhhhhh~ Yeah, this feels amazing," As expected of a trained warrior like her, the pain of entering like this was almost non-existent to her.

    Nikol saw a small line of blood trail leaking from her pussy showing that she was a virgin,

    "If there are no men in this world, why do they even have virginity," His mind was getting euphoric so, random thoughts started toe into his mind.

    After entering his cock into her pussy, Lydia quickly hugged Nikol and started to devour his lips greedily, she was observing every single movement of the girls so she had a small idea of what to do on her own.

    "Mmhhh~ Mhhh~" Nikol answered her attempt and let her do what she wants, he enjoyed being in control while having sex but getting done by a girl like this wasn''t a bad idea at all.

    "Lydia you can move, you know," Nikol enjoyed her deep kiss but, he didn''t want his boner to calm down because of all this, he asked her to move her hips more.

    "Mmhh~" She nodded at his words and quickly hugged his neck while lowering her pussy even more trying to devour his full cock.

    Shuddering at Lydia''s sudden hip movement, Nikol came back to reality feeling immense pleasure, ubed hair, flushed expression, a lustful smile and eyes that seemed to look at Nikol like a lioness ready to devour turned him even more.

    Aside from her this lustful side, Lydia''s mature and understanding side was a huge turn-on for Nikol, he felt warm when she hugged her like this while her hips were shaking showing ripples in her ass cheeks.

    It''s not like other girls were not important to him but, something about Lydia calmed him down, it might be her motherly side that he opened up to.

    "If you feel like cumming, tell me, "Hearing his words, Lydia''s bouncing was bing more and more rampant, her breasts constantly bouncing in front of Nikol''s eyes, while the sound of pping and sloshing was all over the ce.

    Other girls were looking at them with their half-open eyes enjoying their own orgasmic feeling.

    "Ahh~ yeah baby," Resting both her hands on Nikol''s torso, Lydia constantly jumped on top of him, gazing with delight at Nikol''s overwhelmed face.

    After continuing this for a few minutes, Lydia felt her orgasm approaching, so she quickly fastens the pace,

    "Ugh~ Lydia, too fast, I''m going to cum if you do it like this," Since he wasn''t the one controlling the movements, he felt his own orgasm forming in his balls.

    "Cum! Cum! Inside me, Cum!" Lydia couldn''t even talk properly because of her up and down movements.

    With her final three hip thrusts, Lydia breathed heavily and looked down at Nikol''s dazed face, then smiled and kissed him quickly.

    "Ahh~ I''m cumming, baby," Nikol didn''t have time to think about why his name suddenly change into ''baby'' as he emptied his ball inside her with a vigorous speed.

    Both of them twitched for a few minutes feeling the aftertaste of their own orgasm. Lydia was raining Nikol''s face with kisses while he silently enjoyed them.

    "Damn, that was good, Lydia," He said trying to get up.

    Even if they are still connected Nikol saw his semen leaking from Lydia''s pussy,

    "I almost met our goddess," Lydia said with a happy smile on her face while releasing his cock from her pussy and lying on the side of the bed.

    "Atst, I can rx," He tried to get up but suddenly four hands grabbed him onto the bed again causing him to look at them.

    It was two girls from Kano and Ron tribes, surprisingly they looked so friendly right now, the animosity they had before was nowhere to be seen,

    "Can you do it one more time?" They asked with both of their hands touching his body erotically.

    Nikol couldn''t help but say,

    "Ah shit, here we go again,"

 Chapter 47 Jealousy

    ?Slowly opening his eyes, Nikol blinked for a few seconds, then turned to look at Reba, who was sleeping on top of him with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "We lost controlst night," Sighing with satisfaction at how rxed and empty his balls felt, Nikol licked his dry lips and tried to swallow saliva to quench his thirst if only a little.

    "Damn, I feel like my whole mouth is dry, it might be because of kissing everyone," He thought while sitting on the edge of the bed.

    He still remembered what happenedst night, after he had sex with Lydia, two girls from both tribes tried to have sex with him again and again.

    Nikol didn''t reject them as it might hurt his pride leaving these girls unsatisfied so, he asked both of them to ride him on top since he was exhausted.

    After having another two orgasms Nikol felt his brain and whole body bing numb, he had heard about people dying from sex but, this is the first time he actually experienced it, Lucky for him, Lydia quickly interfered and ask other girls to let him rest.

    Reba also didn''t want to do it again seeing his exhausted look, unlike others she was satisfied doing it only one time with him.

    "I almost reached heaven yesterday," He thought looking at the girls who were sleeping rather peacefully. It would have been a wholesome sight if not for all of them being naked.

    The room they were having sex had proper venttion otherwise, it would have been a great disaster for them.

    "God bless whoever cleans this mess," There were a few blood patches on the sheet and it was drenched with sweat and other liquids.

    "I should ask Usha and Eva to send only four girls from next time onward," Nikol didn''t want this disaster to happen again next time.

    While he was thinking about all these things two hands wrapped around his body from behind giving him a warm hug,

    "Good morning, Nikol" It was Lydia who woke up earlier than others feeling Nikol''s movements.

    "Lydia, good morning," Feeling her warmth, he greeted her back with the same energy.

    "Thank you for rescuing me yesterday," Nikol didn''t forget to thank her for the help.

    "No big deal, I can''t have you getting injured or sick," She said.

    Nikol felt happy seeing so many girls in this tribe caring for him, he felt fortunate to not be caught by some cannibalistic humans. Nikol had his fair share of haters in this ce too, but he didn''t think about it as there were a lot of people who cared for him.

    Most of his haters were either small groups that doesn''t believe in God or criminals who didn''t want their city to be peaceful.

    "We need to report to my elder sister and their chief, let''s wake them up," Lydia said while giving a kiss on his cheek.

    "Hm, I need to talk with her about the number of girls too, it''s too hard for me to manage six girls at once," At his words, Lydia just gave a light-hearted smile.

    "Nikol, I always dreamt about having a child,"

    "You know I took care of my sister''s daughter like my own but, I never got the chance to have my own,"

    "Thank you for making my dreame true,"

    Lydia started to open up to Nikol about her dreams and how she always wanted to have a child.

    "That exins the motherly feeling she always gives," Nikol thought returning her kiss.

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely give you a child we can take care of our child together," At his words, Lydia couldn''t help but feel happy. He didn''t promise about it in the first time as he had no idea about pregnancy.

    While they were flirting with each other, Reba was looking at them pretending to be asleep, she wanted to talk with Nikol but at the same time disturbing their moment didn''t feel right with her.

    One by one everyone started to wake up and greet Nikol,

    "Good morning, girls" He was impressed to see the hostility they had yesterday among each other was nowhere to be seen.

    They were happily talking with each other about how amazing all of them felt yesterday and felt sad remembering that this was a one-time thing for them.

    For the first time in their lives, they started to feel jealous of their chiefs who get to enjoy having sex with Nikol every day,

    "Will I ever see you again?" One of the girls from the Kano tribe asked looking at Nikol with sad eyes.

    "We will, especially if you get pregnant with my child, I must take care of you if that ever happens," Nikol didn''t know at that time, this small sentence of his would cause chaos in these two tribes.

    Only Lydia had some knowledge about the whole reproducing thing thanks to her sisters and she wanted to know more about it. She didn''t want to disturb these girls so, Lydia decided to ask about itter.

    While all of this was happening inside the room, Alva became more and more worried about Nikol.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She didn''t know why but, her whole body and mind didn''t feel good feeling some kind of unknown emotions. She felt irritated from all the frustration.

    Last night, moans in the room were so loud that more than half of the people in the mansion were unable to take a good sleep including both Usha and Alva.

    "I will take him some breakfast," Alva quickly rushed to the kitchen and quickly grabbed some pieces of bread and grilled meat and went to meet Nikol.

    She didn''t know why she felt irritated like this, so she wanted to ask about it from him. She knew that Nikol knew this kind of stuff more than anyone in the tribe.

    On her way, she met the two guard girls that were supposed to protect Nikol but, they weren''t looking good either.

    Both of them were assigned to protect the door since Nikol was inside it and they were assigned to protect him all day, but they didn''t expect to hear so many sounds from the room.

    To be careful and to ensure his safety, they took a peek to confirm that he was safe without knowing it would be their greatest mistake.

    "What the..." Both of them had their eyes wide open seeing the affair in front of them.

    "Ahhh~ Nikol, more I want more," They saw him doing Reba without any mercy. At first, they didn''t understand what was happening but, more they look at it they felt their honey pot starting to leak love juices.

    They resisted for a few minutes the urge they felt to touch their pussies but, they lost at the end masturbating throughout the whole session and orgasming more than two times.

    "What''s this? I''ve never felt like this before," Both of them were confused because of the intense feeling they got from it.

    The front door of the room was stained with love juices and they almost forgot about their job of protecting Nikol.

    Alva looked at them with an irritated look,

    "These bitches, did they touch their own pussies seeing him?" She guessed what happen because she experienced it before and knew how it felt.

    Alva is normally a kind andpassionate girl, but right now she felt irritated and angry seeing all this,

    "Ugh~ why am I feeling like this?" She thought looking at the door which was half opened.

    She slowly reached for the doorknob and opened the door expecting to see Nikol, but the scenery in front of her caused her to release her gasp,

    "Nikol~" She blurted out looking at the bed.

    She saw six naked girls around Nikol happily talking with him whileughing, her heart started to wrench seeing it.

    "Why? Why? What''s wrong with me?" She didn''t know why she felt like this.

    Nikol noticed her standing in front of the door with his breakfast in her hands, he gave a small smile seeing her but surprisingly Alva just kept looking at him with her sadness-filled eyes,

    "Alva, what''s wrong? Come inside," Alva took everyone''s attention with Nikol''s words.

    Alva looked at Nikol but suddenly tears started to fall from her eyes,

    "I- I hate you," She dropped the bread and meat on the floor and started to run.

    It took all of them a few seconds to understand what happened including Nikol,

    "What?" He was confused for a minute.

    "What did I do?" He carefully thought about what happened to her. Nikol remembered how she looked upset from the day he dered that he will start doing his duty.

    "That girl! Is she jealous?" He guessed the reason for her doing this.

    Lydia and Reba looked at him concerned, they knew he had an unbreakable rtionship with Alva, so they feared that he might feel sad,

    "Nikol, are you okay?" Reba asked with a concerned look.

    "Girls, I''m going to follow her, I need to stop her before she starts doing something crazy, you girls get dressed and report this to Usha and tell her that our first night was a sess," He quickly got up from the bed and started to dress up.

    Lydia and Reba both nodded agreeing with his words.

    "Alva, don''t do anything crazy," Nikol thought while following her after saying farewell to the girls.

 Chapter 48 Alva Vs Emily

    ?Alva POV

    I left the room leaving my most regretting words with Nikol, I didn''t expect something like that toe out of my mouth. I had never regretted doing something in my whole life like this other than this incident.

    "I hate you," Those three words kept echoing inside my mind like a wave.

    I always considered myself to be someone with high control of my body and mind but, right now I was crying like a little girl.

    "Why do I feel like this? Why does my chest hurt?" I thought about it but, I got no answer. I wanted to ask from Nikol what was wrong with me but seeing him like that, something inside my mind hesitated to do so.

    I still vividly remembered the scene of Nikol being surrounded by six naked girls, to make things worse, I was the one who rmended Reba for it.

    "I''m the one who rmended him to do something like this, now I''m acting like this in front of him,"

    "Damn it, I''m so selfish but, this feeling it''s so unbearable," While I was thinking about all this I ran through the hallway quickly avoiding, most of the people.

    I didn''t want to talk with anyone right now, I just wanted to take a breather and think about what I did and what was happening to me.

    Lucky for me, Chief was busy with her work of managing the tribe otherwise, she would have stopped me.

    Without listening to anyone, I left the mansion quickly, I had no idea where I was going but right now, I just wanted to be away from everyone else.

    I wiped my tears off so as not to catch any attention from others, so many girls in the tribe knew about me so, they will definitely question me, If they saw my tears.

    The only time I cried in the past was when I got to know that my grandmother went missing suddenly after a fight with a curse user.

    I was so devastated after knowing about it, that I almost started ming others for it including my own mother. It wasn''t a secret that I was close to my grandmother than my own mother when I was a child.

    She was my role model for controlling everyone in the tribe fairly while caring for her own family, unlike my mother who went into berserk mode sometimes and extreme methods.

    Thinking about all these things, I kept walking until I heard a familiar voice behind me, I didn''t know where I was, and I suddenly looked around to notice that was near the training area of the warriors.

    "Shit, why did I evene here?" I muttered looking at all the people from the two tribes training.

    "Bitch, don''t ignore me, I just greeted you," I heard the familiar voice again, hearing her my mind went back to the past when I used to y with the owner of the voice.

    "Emily, what do you want? I''m busy right now," I felt irritated right now, so I tried to ignore her but she just kept pestering me.

    "What''s with your attitude? I just called you to talk," Emily said with her face disfigured in anger.

    "Get lost! I don''t have time for you," I said trying to escape from there and go back to a less crowded ce.

    "Bitch!" Something snapped inside Emily right after she said that. Her face now looked insulted and angry. If I was in my right mind, I probably would have listened to her silently but right now, I wasn''t.

    She unsheathed her lightweight sword and came running in my direction. I didn''t expect her to attack me like that.

    "Now that I remember, we didn''t get to decide who is the strongest among us, so why don''t we decide it now," I saw her attacking so, I quickly took a step back and defended myself.

    In all honesty, I didn''t want to fight right now so I tried to convince her to stop fighting,

    "Emily, I''m not in the mood to fight with you, we''ll do thister, besides I don''t have my sword," I said looking at her. She had a good stance while holding her sword.

    Without us noticing a lot of people started to surround us thinking, we are going to duel with each other, I saw Emily giving a little nod at someone,

    "You, bring her a sword," At her words, someone just ran off to the training building and grabbed another light sword and threw it in my direction.

    "Pick it up, Alva," She said looking at me.

    I felt my head spinning looking at everyone, I wasn''t able to control my anger unlike I usually do,

    "I said pick it up, you bitch,"

    "Are you a coward, just like your grandmother?" At Emily''s words, I felt something snap inside my head.

    All the frustration and anger I had started to flow into my body like a stream,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will kill you, you damn round-headed bitch," I dashed in her direction with my sword aiming at her shouting.

    The crowd couldn''t help but get excited seeing our fight, but those who knew about were surprised to see me acting like this,

    "Hah~ atst, you''re ready to fight," Emily took her stance back seeing me running toward her.

    I was holding the sword with one of my hands while trying get a clear attack, Emily quickly blocked my attack with her own sword showing she wasn''t all talk. These light swords weren''t that dangerous so it wasn''t fatal for any of us.

    "Is that all you got?" Emily was trying to act tough but, I saw her hand trembling from the pressure I was exerting on her sword.

    Unexpectedly for Emily, I used my other hand andnded a blow on her face making others surprised,

    "Wasn''t this supposed to be a duel of swords?"

    "Why is she using her hands?"

    "Does it even matter she used her hands, winning is the only thing that matters,"

    I heard the crowd murmuring about what I did, normally in a duel use of magic and attacks like that were prohibited but right now, I didn''t care about the rules, I just wanted to be alone.

    "Bitch! Is that how you want to y? I will kill you," Both Emily and I were starting to lose our patience. Our attacks became more and more vicious and fatal every second.

    In the end, we started to use the only thing that is strictly prohibited by the rules in a duel called magic spells.

    Unlike me, Emily had a good mana pool with her, and her use of earth magic was absolutely magnificent for her age. It is a well-known fact that defensive magic like earth magic is rtively easy to use than offensive fire magic which I possess.

    "Die! Die! Die!" I kept throwing fire spells at her, which she countered using her earth magic spells. Her earthen wall is a terrible spell for any attacker because itpletely cut off the spell of the attacker unless it is powerful enough to prate the wall.

    Normally unless someone is a mage, they won''t use magic spells as it is exhausting and less effective so most of the warriors stick to their swords. Another disadvantage of using magic spells is its chanting time.

    For a warrior with good sword and body skills using magic spells are not essential as their spells won''t be that powerful.

    "What''s with you? This isn''t like you," Emily shouted feeling her attacks. She didn''t understand what she did to her.

    Emily just wanted to have a duel with me and defeat me in front of everyone showing her superiority, she didn''t expect me to almost kill her with my magic spells.

    "Shouldn''t we stop them? This isn''t a duel at this point,"

    The crowd started to panic as they were also affected by some of my attacks. I didn''t even know why I was fighting with her in the first ce, I chose Emily as a target to release all my frustration.

    While I was thinking all this, I released another fireball which is more powerful than others using more mana than I was supposed to, it was a very risky and dangerous move as it might cause damage to my mana body but I wasn''t in my right mind to think about such things,

    *Boom

    It caused arge impact after touching Emily''s wall causing her body to be thrown back several meters backwards. If she didn''t have that protection with her, it probably would have caused a fatal injury.

    To my surprise, my mother was the one who helped her,

    "Emily, are you okay?" She asked looking at her injured body, both Emily and I had injuries but, because of my crazy spell-throwing, she was the most injured one among us.

    "I''m okay, your daughter has gone crazy, this was supposed to be a duel but, she just kept attacking me," Emily said looking at me with an angry look.

    I didn''t know what to do as I kept standing there with a nk look on my face until I heard his voice,

    "Alva, wait, I want to talk with you," I instantly recognised that voice which was rather deep than any other voice, I heard in this city.

    I looked at him with a sad look before escaping from there, I didn''t dare to face him after doing all these things,

    "He must hate me now, Why did I even tell him something like that?" I ran pushing away the crowd with tears in my eyes. I''m pretty sure most of them must have noticed it as they gave me space to go back after a little threatening.

    "Wait! Alva, don''t run away," Nikol kept shouting while following me, but my speed was greater than his so, he wasn''t able to catch me.

    "I''m sorry, Nikol," I thought while climbing onto the tallest tower in the city.

 Chapter 49 Jealousy And Love

    ?The tower which Alva climbed after running away from Nikol is the tallest building in the whole town, it was made way before Usha took her position as the chief. It had a simple style of a cylinder with a great viewpoint on top of it.

    Even though it was tall enough for the people in the town, for Nikol it was just another normal building because he had seen buildings ten times more gigantic than this tower beforeing here. Nevertheless, it had beautiful scenery on top of discovering the whole city and part of the forest.

    The tower might not be open for everyone for security purposes, but Alva used her privilege of being the chief''s daughter to enter it frequently. She considered this tower afortable ce for her because she used to visit it with her grandmother before she went missing.

    *Sigh

    "It''s all over, why did I do this?" Alva started to shed tears looking at the forest, she was able to see thekes and monsters roaming around the forest.

    She started to regret every single thing she did, she tried to kill Emily then she bashed at Nikol for doing what he was supposed to, at this point she was pretty sure that her reputation which she build all these years must have gone into the drain.

    "It''s all over," If there''s a trophy for the best overthinker she would definitely be among the top nominees.

    While she was regretting her life decision on the top of the tower, Nikol followed her all the way to the bottom of the tower.

    "Isn''t this the restricted area for normal citizens? Why did shee here?" Nikol thought looking at the tall tower.

    After Nikol left the room, Lydia and Reba both went to meet their relevant chiefs to report on the progress of their work and the incident with Alva.

    Everyone was excited to know about what happened including their friends, but Reba had no time to talk with them because she had to report to Usha about the incident with Alva.

    Hearing about what happened, Usha couldn''t help but get confused. She quickly left the mansion to search for both Nikol and Alva.

    Poor two guard girls didn''t even know that Nikol left the building, they didn''t know that they will have to face another punishment because of that.

    Usha quickly found Nikol roaming around the city because of his peculiar characteristics but Alva was nowhere to be found, both Usha and Nikol searched for her all the around the town.

    They got to know about the big fight near the training area thanks to the panic in the town. Both Nikol and Usha heard about how dangerous it is. They had a hunch about Alva being involved in this fight so they quickly went there to observe it and just as they expected, she was there fighting with Emily.

    Usha quickly identified Emily due to her skin colour as well as her bob-cut hair, she quickly went there to stop them but before she could prevent it, Alva released a huge spell aiming at Emily.

    Usha interfered quickly and helped her to avoid any injuries, even though she wasn''t friendly with Eva and the kano tribe, she considered Emily to be someone close to her. In the era of their mothers, Alva used to y with Emily most of the time so Usha also knew about her.

    Usha was confused why Alva did something like that, she knew Alva was a mindful andposed girl and she personally trained her to control her anger while fighting monsters.

    Luckily, Emily only had a few cuts and burn marks on her body otherwise, Eva would throw a tantrum again.

    Both Usha and Nikol saw Alva running again avoiding them, with Usha''s permission Nikol followed her to not miss her whereabouts again.

    All these previous events brought them to the tower which stood proudly in the middle of the city giving a majestic feeling.

    Nikol quickly climbed it and reached the top to find Alva. He didn''t expect to see her crying on top of it with a sad expression on her face, her blonde hair was dishevelled and she also had some cuts on her body.

    "Alva," Nikol shouted seeing her beautiful figure.

    Alva hearing his voice quickly turned her head with tearsing out of her eyes, her face was covered with her hair showing how depressing her nature was.

    "Nikol," She muttered silently.

    "Alva, why are you running away from me?" Nikol knew the answer but he wanted to confirm it, he didn''t want toe to conclusions without any pieces of evidence.

    "I-i didn''t run-" She tried to deny his words but, Nikol''s words quickly shut her up.

    "Don''t lie to me, say it, why did you run away?" This time his voice was somewhat serious and it had a stern tone to it.

    "I don''t know, ever since I saw you with those girls, I don''t feel good, my mind is going crazy, I wanted some distance from everyone," She didn''t look at him as she said that. Alva kept avoiding eye contact with him.

    "Hmm~ just as I guessed," He felt satisfied with her answer since it probed his suspicions. Nikol walked slowly toward bewildered Alva.

    "What are you talking about?" She couldn''t finish her sentence as, Nikol quickly lifted Alva burying her face in his chest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alva felt his warmth and the sound of the heartbeat which imed her down a little, she didn''t know what was happening. Even though there was no sexual excitation in his hug, Nikol''s hug was a normal thing for her which gave her a feeling of safety and protection.

    "Dumb girl! If you feel like that, why did you run away from me without talking to me?" Nikol asked her while patting her head.

    Alva calmed a lot from his touch and looked at him, since Nikol was a little taller than her she had to look up, she couldn''t take her eyes off him for a few seconds,

    "Do you know what''s happening to me?" She was confused at the same time rxed. Her mind was slowly calming down, Alva thought Nikol would get angry with her for all this, but it was lucky for her Nikol had this kind of experience with his sister.

    Most of the time in the past when Vi had a bad mood, Nikol used to spoil her just like Alva giving her a satisfying feeling.

    At Alva''s question, Nikol looked at her and answered,

    "It''s jealousy, you feel sad seeing me with other girls right? It''s because of jealousy,"

    "Jealous? Me?" Alva''s eyes widened at his words.

    "Yes, but don''t misunderstand, it''s not a bad thing, it''s a perfectly normal thing," Nikol didn''t want her to misunderstand.

    Nikol wasn''t very experienced with love but still, with all the movies and dramas he had watched, one or two pickup lines were not a pipe dream for him.

    "You don''t hate me for things I did?" Nikol couldn''t understand how she became so innocent all of a sudden. Alva who was strong and had a sharp look in her eyes was nowhere to be seen.

    "If I hated you, then why am I hugging you like this?" His question made sense to her.

    She had a guilty look on her face,

    "I''m sorry for telling you, I hate you," She snuggled into his arms while talking with him.

    "It''s okay, I knew you weren''t serious,"

    "Alva, listen, I know you might feel sad inside you when you see me with other girls but, don''t forget it''s important for everyone," At his words, she looked at him.

    "You know right? You were my first partner and do you think I will stop loving you just because I did have sex with another girl? You''re special to me don''t forget it," Nikol said some cheesy lines, looking at Alva who had lovestruck eyes.

    "Ummm~" She was almost squeezing Nikol to death at this point with her hug since he didn''t have that strange power inside his body.

    "Alvaaa! Alvaaaa! Don''t squeeze me," He wanted to ignore it but, he felt his whole body going numb.

    "Oh! I''m sorry," She said looking at her with a happy expression.

    "You almost squeezed me to death, I need to find out more about my body and this strange power," Nikol said to which Alva responded with a smile.

    "I can help you if you want to find out more about your body," Her sad expression was nowhere to be seen instead it was reced with a slutty face.

    She touched Nikol''s cock while inviting him,

    Nikol pinched her nose seeing her happy face,

    "Not now, you need to apologise to everyone first, especially Usha and that girl you attacked," He was ttered by her invitation, but it wasn''t the time for such things.

    Alva lost her smile remembering it, She remembered how she threw a tantrum in the city,

    "I''m done for real this time," then she remembered about Usha, until now she kept her figure of a perfect daughter but now it''s all crumbled down to the floor.

    "Don''t worry, I will talk with her, let''s just go and apologise to that girl,e on," Nikol grabbed her hand and left the tower quickly without giving it a second look.

    They didn''t notice two eyes looking at them with anger and frustration near the entrance of the tower, since this tower was tall they didn''t build both entrance and exit at the same ce. It was a strange structure but it gave a medieval feeling showing which era it belonged to.

    "Who''s that girl (Nikol) being all friendly with Alva?" Without Nikol and Alva knowing they were gaining the attention of another individual.

 Chapter 50 Worried

    ?The whole city calmed down after a few hours of the duel, warrior girls went back to their training while onlookers went back to their relevant jobs.

    The cleaning staff with toplessdies started to clean the area where the duel happened since there were a lot of holes and patches because of their rough duel.

    If Nikol was here, he would have enjoyed their jiggling boobs while they levelled the floor. Since, this world didn''t have a gic transformation from both cells, most of the girls looked beautiful since they would look exactly like their parent.

    It was a strange event for Nikol, but for the girls, it is usual so they didn''t care much about it.

    Just like this, evening came without much happening. Alva and Nikol returned back to the mansion without gettingte, throughout the whole way Alva was scared and talked about how she was going to get punished.

    Nikol promised to help her in case she gets something serious but Alva misunderstood it as he will help her regardless of the punishment.

    Usha was waiting near the main door of the mansion giving goosebumps to both Nikol and Alva. Her face was distorted with anger and pain seeing Alva. She quickly rushed in her direction without even hesitating for a minute.

    "Dumb daughter! Where have you been? What happened to you? Why did you run away?" She kept asking her questions without letting her talk.

    "Chief calm down, she''s ok now, she was just confused with her feelings before," Since Alva got overwhelmed by her questions, Nikol decided to answer Usha.

    "Feelings? What exactly happened?" She didn''t understand what her problem was.

    Nikol thought for a minute about whether or not to tell her about Alva''s problem but hiding it from her would make things worse for both Alva and others, so he decided to tell her about it.

    "She''s a little jealous girl, she couldn''t bear that I had sex with other girls, she thought I don''t love her like others," Alva''s face was red with nervousness and embarrassment.

    "Ugh~" Usha felt rted to her because, at some point, she also started to feel the same but less than Alva.

    "Whatever, don''t do something like this again and don''t expect to go on without any punishment after this," Alva was grateful for Nikol''s help but in the end, she had to face Usha''s punishment.

    They went back to the mansion after talking about some more details about her problem,

    "Alva, it''s true I''m not on good terms with Eva but you need to publicly apologise for what you did to Emily, this time you''re in the wrong," Usha repeated what Nikol said to her.

    "It''s okay mother, I couldn''t control myself so it''s my fault, I will even bend my head if I have to," Alva agreed with her but Usha frowned upon hearing it.

    "Don''t forget our tribe''s reputation, if they take it too far, we will solve it with force," She said with a battle-hungry smile.

    "Stop! Stop! We just became friends with each other, are you guys going to destroy it?" Nikol questioned both of them.

    "Tsk~ I''ll be patient on behalf of you, but tell that Eva bitch to not take it too far," Nikol didn''t understand how to make things right. No matter how he tries everything would go the opposite way for them.

    "I will invite Eva and Emily for the dinner, you can apologise there," Nikol decided to make things easier for Alva, instead of apologising in front of everyone she would just do it at the dinner table, that would help her to protect her reputation at the same time Eva would also be happy.

    By the time, Nikol met Eva she already got to know about Emily''s problem and her duel with Alva. Nikol went to meet her to exin things but he felt super lucky to see Lydia with her,

    "She will be a great help, unlike Usha and Eva, she''s patient and mature," Nikol had a positive look about Lydia when ites to things like this.

    "Nikol, what happened there? I believe you, so I hope you won''t lie to me?" Even though Eva had an angry face, she acted calm because she wasn''t confident about her daughter.

    Lydia told that Emily came back after that fight with a frustrated look and ever since then, she didn''te outside. ording to her, she had locked herself inside the room.

    "It was all Alva''s fault, I''m not trying to rescue her or Usha because, if I acted biased to one side, more problems will ur, I know that much," Nikol felt guilty because all these things started to because of him but, nobody will understand about Alva''s feeling except him so he had to help her.

    "So what did Usha say about it?" Lydia asked looking at Nikol with questioning eyes.

    "She will make a public apology and punishment will be given, I hope you guys will go easy on her, believe me, this has nothing to do with tribes, it''s more like a personal problem," At Nikol''s words both of them nodded their heads.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was true Eva hated Usha to the core of her heart but, she didn''t hate Alva because she used to take care of her when she was a small girl, she couldn''t bring herself to hate her so, she decided to consider this problem as a little argument instead of making a big deal out of it.

    "Well, if that bitch acted all arrogant, I would have gone to a war but, she also decided to consider this as a small fight, so I will do the same," Eva said making both Lydia and Nikol rx their minds.

    Both of them didn''t want to see a war in these hard times.

    "Why don''t you guyse for the dinner tonight at the mansion and bring Emily with you, so we can solve this problem, I heard Emily and Alva used to be friends so let''s try to build their friendship again," Nikol said.

    "I don''t know about that, we cane for a dinner but, I don''t think they will be friends again, she''s a stubborn girl, I don''t know where she learned to act like that," At Eva''s words both Lydia and Nikol look at her with a strange gaze.

    *Stare

    "What?" She was confused about why they acted like that.

    "It''s really scary how some girls don''t have self-consciousness, right Lydia?" Nikol said looking at Lydia who was trying her best to hold herughter.

    "True!" She agreed with Nikol.

    "What did you say, brat?" Just like that mood among them got lightened. Lydia was trying her best to hold herughter while Eva was acting angry.

    "You better not talk against me otherwise I''ll squeeze you dry next time," Eva said to which Lydia reacted with a surprised gaze.

    "What?" Lydia asked looking at her with a questioning gaze. Until now, she thought Nikol had an unlimited supply of semen.

    "You didn''t know, Lydia? He can''t go more than 5 or 6 rounds because his white liquid production is very slow, with my stamina I can most probably squeeze him to death," Nikol''s eyebrows twitched at her words.

    "Is that a challenge?" He asked looking at her in an intimidating way.

    "Want to try me?" Eva and Nikol were looking at each other with heated gazes.

    "Don''t forget about me," Lydia also joined their small talk.

    "*Sigh, I hope I can do it with you two again but, now we don''t have time, we will do it againter, ok," Nikol said with a tired look. He really wanted to rest a little after all the running.

    "Later!" Lydia agreed.

    Eva had a thoughtful look on her face looking at him,

    "It''s really hard for you right? Are you going to do it with every single girl in this city?" She was worried about him but, she didn''t want to be too obvious about it.

    "I can''t do that, there are more than eight thousand girls here without considering those who are below 16 and above 50, I will die if I do that," Nikol said with a thoughtful look on his face.

    "First, I will try to have sex with hundred girls and when they show signs of being pregnant, I will start with the next group, and just like that, I will continue," He had no idea what their future is going to be like. He felt so weird and strange at the thought that every single person in the future will be his blood in this city.

    "That''s good, I guess, don''t push yourself too hard," Lydia agreed with his words because she experienced how exhausting sex was.

    "Well you girls, get ready for dinner, I will go back, "Nikol said farewell to both Lydia and Eva going back to the mansion.

    He informed Usha that they agreed toe here for dinner, so Alva got ready to apologize to everyone for the problems she caused.

    "I hope nothing goes wrong," Nikol thought while getting on his bed for a little rest.

 Chapter 51 Punishment

    ?The table was filled with a lot of food including different types of monster meat, bread and wine produced by girls in the city, it was a pleasant sight to see all these foods in one ce but they didn''t have any seafood because it was extremely hard to preserve them and theke was filled with a lot of monsters that are too dangerous for them to explore and hunt.

    Even though there was a sea nearby the city, they didn''t try seafood frequently because it was too hard for them to travel all the way to the opposite side of the forest without encountering a dangerous beast.

    The first time Nikol came into this ce, it was his sheer luck that he encountered a giant spider instead of a poisonous one otherwise he already would have been food for spiders.

    Although the table was filled with great food, people around it weren''t in their greatest mood, especially Emily who was looking rather displeased with all this arrangement.

    "Chief, why don''t we eat first?" Nikol said to ease the grim atmosphere.

    "Eva, you too,"

    Everyone looked at him with a smile and nodded their head, Nikol didn''t feel great eating monster meat but he imagined them to be chicken or pork and gulped them down.

    Some of them were rather tasty, even more than normal chicken but the rest were tasting like gutter water for him, everyone was hungry seeing all this food so they quickly started to devour the food on the table,

    Lydia, Eva, Emily and some other girls came as invitees for this dinner, overall there were six girls in the group without counting the ron tribe.

    All of them ate what was on the table rather quickly especially Nikol who was rather hungry for some reason, but Alva and Emily weren''t in their greatest mood whole throughout the dinner.

    "Well, since everyone enjoyed the dinner, let''s get into our purpose for this dinner," Usha said gaining the attention of everyone.

    Eva was displeased that she took the lead but, she silently waited until Usha finished her speech,

    "As you all know, my daughter caused some problems for some people and harmed Emily today,"

    "I talked with her about it and she regrets what she did and wants to apologise to Emily for causing her trouble," At her words, Alva got up from her chair,

    "I''m deeply sorry for what I did to you Emily, I wasn''t in my right mind when that event happened," Alva said with a full bow showing her regret.

    Usha and Eva both had a satisfied faces but, Emily looked annoyed by her sincere apology,

    "So you will get away with an apology after all that?" Her question made both Usha and Eva twitch their eyebrows.

    "Then what do you want me to do?" She asked with a confused look.

    Even Nikol and Lydia had no idea what she wanted,

    "You need to be punished, don''t you?" Emily said with her usual stubborn tone.

    "Oh~that, I actually wanted to give her a punishment, don''t worry about it Emily, I will punish her," Usha interfered with her.

    Emily looked at her for a minute but she quickly ignored her words and talk to Alva,

    "I can''t believe you will really do that, so can I give her a punishment," She asked Usha with her normal cocky tone.

    Usha felt hurt by her words, she straight up disrespected her in front of everyone with her words. Eva could haveughed if this wasn''t serious, even she understood that her daughter''s attitude was a bit cocky.

    "Yeah, go ahead," Usha agreed with her despite the disrespect she had to endure, if Eva was the one to tell something like that, dinner would have already been a warzone but, she was patient with Emily.

    Alva couldn''t say anything about it as she was the person that is about to get punished.

    "As a punishment, you will stop associating with this one," She said pointing at Nikol, who was innocently listening to their arguments.

    "What?"

    "..."

    Nobody expected her to tell something like that. Emily could have asked something from Alva or could have given her a real punishment but instead, she choose something like this.

    "I - I can''t do that," Alva said with a confident look.

    No matter what obstaclees in her way Alva decided to always be with Nikol, so her blood boiled hearing a request like that but, she didn''t explode like before because her rational mind returned to her.

    "Emily, don''t go too far, just give her a proper punishment or else sit down," Eva interfered this time.

    "Emily, why are you saying something like that?" Lydia also questioned her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usha didn''t say anything as she kept observing the result, she didn''t want her daughter to abide such a ridiculous punishment from anyone. She had the freedom to choose who she associate with because she wasn''t a kid anymore.

    Even when she was a kid Usha never treated her like a kid so, she was rather tough on her.

    "Why does everyone like this goblin so much? Everyone keeps saying Nikol this, Nikol that," At this point, she even forgot about pretending to give a punishment to Alva.

    *Cough

    "Me? Goblin?" For a minute, Nikol couldn''t help but feel his self-confidence breaking down with visible sound.

    "Shut up, Emily," Both Usha and Eva said at the same time.

    Alva''s face was distorted by anger hearing her insulting words, but only Lydia stayed calm despite all this. She was trying her best not tough seeing Nikol''s face.

    "All of you are idiots, especially you," She again pointed at Nikol. He couldn''t help but wonder why she hated him so much. He didn''t even meet her before this dinner.

    Emily ran back from the dining room with an angry look on her face after everyone disagreed with her words. Lydia followed her just in case so she won''t cause any problems.

    "I guess I''m hated, but I really have no idea, what I did to her." This was the first time Nikol really got confused with someone''s behaviour.

    "Is she a tsundere? But she had hatred in her eyes toward me, maybe I''m thinking too much," Nikol thought looking at his hand.

    "Guys, do I look like a goblin?" He didn''t know why she said that he looked like a goblin out of all the monsters in the forest.

    *Pfft

    "Someoneughed? Whoughed at my poor self?" Nikol felt embarrassed about it.

    "Don''t take that girl seriously, she''s always like that," Eva didn''t want Nikol to misunderstand Emily, she knew Emily was a good girl but since the Dark elf attack incident she changed a lot.

    "Maybe I didn''t properly guide her," She remembered how she was busy managing the tribe when her daughter needed her the most.

    "Don''t worry about it, I wasn''t actually taking her seriously, anyway, Eva you should move into this mansion instead of staying with other girls, you''re an official leader so you should be treated just like Usha to avoid the future problems," Unknown to both Usha and Eva, Nikol was bing the most important figure of these tribes with his authority.

    Even though both of them were reluctant to do it, they couldn''t go against his words. He didn''t even force either of them, they just wanted to impress him, at this point instead ofpeting physically they were trying to win his trust and favour.

    "I will consider it," Eva replied to his request.

    "Usha, you don''t have a problem with that right?" Nikol didn''t want to force either of them so he asked about it from her.

    "Not really, we have enough room for her," She said looking at him with a smile but inside she was cursing Eva for agreeing to his request.

    "Alright, girls, I''m going to rest for today, see you tomorrow," Nikol got up from his seat while yawning.

    Since It was almost close to midnight all of them felt sleepy,

    "I''m going back too, hopefully, Lydia managed to stop Emily from going crazy," Eva gave her farewells and left the room.

    She totally forgot about the punishment because right now, it was her least concern.

    "I''ll go with Nikol too then," Alva tried to follow him to his bedroom but, Usha caught her by her ear.

    "Where are you going? Just because she didn''t give you a proper punishment, don''t think I will let you go,e here," She dragged her back while saying goodbye to Nikol.

    "I guess, I will be sleeping alone today," He muttered to himself looking at all the maids cleaning the table.

    Even though they are called maids, their outfits were more of abination of maid and bikini, at this point, Nikol got used to seeing these half-naked girls everywhere otherwise he would pop covers every single second.

    *Yawn

    "What a hectic day," He walked along the hallway and opened the door of his room but, surprisingly it was already open or rather, someone was already inside his room. He panicked for a moment and took a defensive stance but seeing it was a cute and chubby girl his body automatically eased up.

    He looked at his wrinkled bed, a girl was lying on his bed with a satisfied expression on her face,

    "Who are you?" He asked looking at her.

 Chapter 52 Hiding Her

    ?"Who are you?" Nikol was wary since it was dark and he had to be extra careful with strangers.

    One thing Nikol was frustrated about in this whole city was light, they didn''t have super bright lights like in modern days instead there were some mana stones filled with mana giving some kind of brightness but they were not enough for a modern man like Nikol.

    "Ah~ I''m sorry," He heard a familiar voice from her but, he couldn''t remember exactly where he heard it from.

    "Who are you? I won''t ask again," Nikol got ready to attack but when he saw her face he put down his guardpletely.

    "Nym, you''re Nym, right?" Nikol couldn''t exactly remember her because he got injured the other day and after he didn''t see her at all.

    ording to Alva, she was like an introvert, Nikol knew about them because he had few introverted friends in his past life. She rarelyes out of her room and when she was inside, she spent her whole day investigating magic and a few other different things.

    "You remember me? I thought you might have already forgotten about me because I''m easy to forget," She had a depressing tone in her voice.

    "Don''t be absurd, you saved my life the other day and chief told me about how important you''re to this city and tribe," Nikol didn''t want her to be negative like that.

    "Well, my magic is important to them but if someone else had this magic, they wouldn''t hesitate to abandon me," Nikol felt upset hearing her words.

    "Ugh~ this girl is too depressed, is that why she became like this," He thought looking at her sad face.

    Until now, he ignored the fact that someone invaded his room so when he thought about it further, he felt that she was a little dangerous. He wasn''t really feeling anything threatening by her behaviour but invading someone''s room is enough for him to be wary of her.

    "So, what are you doing in my room? I might have toin about this to chief depending on your answer," He wasn''t ying when he said that, as he didn''t like someone invading his room when he was not there.

    "I-i was-" Her behaviour was a little strange for Nikol, so he carefully observed her, then only he realised her fingers were wet and her vagina was leaking love juices.

    "Did you touch your vagina in my room?" He was confused because nobody in this world should know about sexual needs. Nikol thought that Nym was a strange girl that found it on her own.

    It''s not a given that sexual behaviour doesn''t exist here but without the opposite sex and the need for reproduction through sexual manners, masturbation or even sexual rtionships were rather rare situations here.

    "I-i was trying to search,"

    Hearing her words Nikol frowned, he wasn''t exactly sure what she was talking about.

    "Search for what?" He asked with a confused face.

    "I saw you doing it with our chief and Alva the other day since that day I felt my vagina aching most of the time, I want to find a solution to this ache," Now Nikol understood how she got her sexual experience.

    "You were peeping on us?" Nikol felt his mind bing calm. Until now he thought she was up to something bad but now he understood that just like other girls, her sexual interest had been awakened and now she can''t live without it.

    "Did you touch your vagina watching us that day?" He wanted to know whether she orgasmed seeing them.

    "Yeah, I felt the same ache so I kept touching it until something like water came out of it, I panicked that day and ran back to my room thinking I peed myself in front of the chief''s door but, more I did it I understood that it wasn''t pee," Nikol felt guilty seeing her telling something so embarrassing.

    "So I searched about it and found the reason, it was you because I have seen Alva and chief before and they didn''t cause me to act like this, I wanted to sneak into your room and find the reason but when I saw your bed, I couldn''t resist it for some reason," She wasn''t embarrassed talking about it like Nikol thought because she didn''t even have any idea what was happening.

    Her fingers were wet with her own love juices giving an erotic feeling to her whole behaviour, Nikol quickly got close to her and looked at her again,

    "So did you find the reason why this happen to you?" He dangerously got close to her increasing the stimtion of Nym.

    "Ugh~ I think it''s you, I feel weird when you''re close to me like this," Her voice was trembling looking at Nikol''s face. She was a lot shorter than him unlike other girls so, she had to look up to talk with him.

    Nikol slowly reached for her pussy with his hand creeping around her thighs increasing her sexual desire.

    "Do you feel it more now?" Looking at her with aplicated gaze, Nikol questioned her.

    "Ummh~ yes, it feels good when you touch me like that, what is this? Did you do some kind of spell?" Experiencing it for the first time, Nym had no idea how his fingers felt so good.

    "Not magic! This is your normal reaction because I''m a male and you''re a female, we get attracted to the opposite sex," Nikol exined a little bit about it to her.

    "Male? What''s that never heard of it, Ughh~ your fingers, they feel good," Nym was moaning while questioning him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, if you came out these few days, you would have heard about me,"

    They were talking with each other until they heard a knocking sound on the door of the room, Nikol and Nym were both startled by it.

    "Who?" Nikol was pretty sure it cannot be Alva, as she had to go through punishment for what she did.

    "Nikol, it''s me, Usha, open the door," He heard a familiar voice outside the door. Nikol stopped fingering Nym and tried to open the door but suddenly Nym hold his hand with a scared expression on her face,

    "Don''t open the door, if she sees me wandering around outside like this, I will be punished," Her voice had a begging tone to it.

    "You really don''t have freedom, don''t you?" Nikol knew she was important and the reason why she was like that but, he still thought they were too strict on her because he didn''t know her past mischief.

    "I have to open the door, go and hide under the bed, I will do something," Nikol didn''t want her to get punished just like Alva so he decided to hide her from Usha.

    Nym slowly crawled under the bed without making any noises. Nikol was worried about Usha sensing her but he quickly covered her with a nket so, she won''t catch her smell or anything.

    "Chief, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Nikol opened the door while looking at her without showing any sign on his face.

    "I thought you will be lonely today, so I came to spend the night with you," Usha had an excited look on her face.

    She restricted Alva from having sex with Nikol for a few days, as a punishment for what she did. She was arguing with Alva over it but in the end, Alva couldn''t go against her mother.

    "Thanks for the concern, chief, but I feel a little tired so I don''t think I can do it today," Nikol felt reluctant to reject her request but, he didn''t want to break his promise.

    "Is that so? Then rest well, I thought you might want to do it with someone," Usha didn''t want to force him as she knew how hard it was to have sex continuously.

    "Hmm~ a very weird smell ising from you," At her words, both Nikol and Nym felt their faces getting pale but lucky for them, Usha didn''t search about it.

    "Good night! Have a good rest," She left without knowing about the imposter under Nikol''s bed.

    *Sigh

    "Come out, she''s gone," After closing the door, Nikol said in a low voice looking at his bed.

    "Thank you, if she sees me here I''m pretty sure, I won''t be able to go out for another whole week," Nym was sweating a whole lot seeing Usha but now she calmed down a lot.

    "I think Usha is a good chief, why do you hate her so much?" Nikol was honestly confused by her behaviour.

    "I know but she''s too overprotective, five years ago something happened and ever since then she''s been too overprotective of me,"

    "I can understand why she''s like that but still I don''t want to be like that," Nikol honestly didn''t understand her thinking process.

    ording to her, she loves everyone but at the same time she doesn''t want to abide by their rules,

    "Too deep! I''m dumb so I don''t understand such things," Nikol was confused to no end.

    "By the way, because of you I lost my chance to have sex with the chief, how do you take responsibility for it?" Nikol had a smug look on his face.

    "How? what do you mean?" Nym didn''t understand what he wanted.

    "Shouldn''t you take responsibility for it?"

    "Oh~ what do you want me to do? I will do anything since you rescued me from Usha," At her words, Nikol got close to her.

    "Anything?" He whispered in her ears making her heart beat faster again.

    ............................................

    Dear readers, if you enjoy this story please make sure to leave a review. It will help me a lot:)

 Chapter 53 Strange Fetish (R-18)

    ?Nym was confused because even if she saw me having sex with Usha and Alva, she didn''t know about the exact steps or how to do it, she had a pretty vague idea that it must be something rted to their lower organs but that''s all she knew about it.

    "I-i don''t know how to have sex, if you can teach me, I''ll try to do my best," With her erotic eyes, she looked at me while spouting cute words with her gorgeous-looking lips.

    I grabbed her hand without saying anything as Iid her on my bed while looking at her beautiful chubby body, even though she was a little bit fat than other girls her body was no less attractive than them.

    "I''ll teach you, don''t worry, leave it to me," Her whole body was under me pressing against my body giving me a soft feeling.

    I suppressed my gushing feelings andid her on the bed. I''m on the bed with her lying looking at me with her innocent look with my arms pressing down on her.

    "Wow, you''re so beautiful, now that I look at you carefully," the blood starts to rush to the lower half of my body already seeing her naked body.

    "You think so, but my body is really inconvenient, I''m not fast or strong, I''m just a weak little girl with light magic being the only good thing I have," I understood that something was making her feel negative about her own self.

    "Is it her mother''s problem or some other problem?" I didn''t want to break the mood so I decided to ignore it for now. First I decided to boost her self-confidence by showing her how great her body is.

    "You''re beautiful, I''ll prove it," I took her hand and ced it on my cock giving her a nice feel of it.

    "See I''m aroused a lot by you, when the opposite sex gets like this it''s because they find the other party to be attractive, the exact same thing that''s happening to you right now," I wanted her to feel a little confident about herself before having sex because I didn''t like to see her depressed like this.

    "Is this normal? I haven''t seen anyone in the tribe doing these things," She was confused but at the same time, felt a little happy to be appreciated.

    "From now on it''s going to be normal, why? Because I''m here," I tried to be cool with my voice but, it ended up being funny for Nym.

    Even though we were having a great conversation between us, I didn''t forget to stimte her and increase her sexual feelings so she won''t have time to rx.

    "Can I remove your dress?" There wasn''t anything in her dress to be removed, but I wanted to see her fully naked.

    "Hmm~" She just gave a small nod showing her approval.

    I was stunned by the look of the girl while I was removing her clothes, Nym had the look of a female in heat, her eyes were a little misty, and her chubby cheeks flushed red. Her cute lips which were still half-open breathing hot and sweet breaths gave me a tickling feeling both inside my heart and face.

    "Why did you stop, Nikol," She asked while looking at my excited face.

    "No, nothing, I''m going to do it now, Nym," Slowly, I undressed and threw her clothes away so they won''t get dirty and I tightly took her body into my arms.

    "Uh, uh, what''s happening?" She doesn''t know what I am going to do to her but, she already epts everything I said, I softly put my lips against hers.

    "U...." Feeling the wet feeling on her lips, she couldn''t talk, I heard Nym''s confused and moaning voice leaking feeling her first kiss.

    "Hmm~Wh-What is he doing?

    "Is this some kind of ceremony among normal people?" She thought savouring every bit of pleasure, she was feeling from it.

    "Nikol said he is going to have sex with me, is this what it is? I don''t know what he is doing to me, but I would ept everything he does to me, just as I promised," She kept thinking about different things until I broke our kiss and looked at her excited face.

    She nearly jumped up feeling a light bite on her nipples, but I put more weight on her than before and grabbed her wrists, making it impossible for her to move, and then I traced my tongue around her chest giving her a stimting experience.

    "Ahh~ what''s this? What''s this?" Feeling the pleasure from my experienced hands, Nym felt her mind floating.

    Nym''s hips buckle at the sensation, which is the first time she ever felt anything like it. The tingling in her belly is getting hotter and hotter until she couldn''t stay still.

    She was moaning and struggling, but I didn''t show any signs of stopping or slowing down, I just continued to lick and suck her nipples twirling my tongue against her boobs, rubbing them against each other with an increasingly wet and slippery action.

    A strange numbness spread through her pussy giving her the same delightful feeling she felt before,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ugh~ Nikol, it''sing again, the same feeling, I felt when I was peeping on you," At her words, my eyes and my heart shed with excitement.

    "What''s up with all these girls? Cumming from simple touch like this, is it because they had no sexual experience before," I had no idea what was normal because I first had sex in this world, so my knowledge about it wasn''t that great.

    "Come,e,e for me, Nym," As a help for her, I increased my speed and gave her a good stimnt.

    ? "Ugh~ I''m going crazy, liquiding out of my pussy again," She released a stream of love juices showing her great orgasm.

    I wanted to teach her terms like cumming and blowjob but, I was so horny that those things felt like little to no importance to me.

    "Good girl! You came a lot," Freeing her nipples from my mouth, I said with my eyes looking at Nym who was enjoying the aftertaste of her orgasm.

    "That was fantastic, Nikol," Nym thought everything was over, she never in her life would have thought that this wasn''t even the biggest pleasure she can feel with someone.

    "I''m going to make Nym feel even better than this. Is that alright?" Looking at Nym, I asked.

    "M-more than this? Just now, my head is getting blurry, and my belly is getting hotter and hotter �C but more?" Her mind was telling her not to ept this devil''s whisper but, her body was asking her to ept my words with her arms wide open.

    "You don''t like it? But you need to endure it, it''s what I have to do to impregnate you," Never in her life, she would have thought she would get dominated by someone like this, she was starting to find a side in her life that she was missing.

    "Am I getting turned on when he doesn''t listen to me?" Nym thought looking at the strong person in front of her.

    "No! Don''t please don''t," She started to beg me not to do it but, deep down she wanted me to refuse her words and carry on with what I was doing.

    "What?" Nikol never thought that someone would reject him in this world.

    "Don''t do it, what you were going to do, don''t do it," Nym was trying to fulfil her dreams but, I was having a life crisis looking at her.

    "Why? You were enjoying it so much before," Being clueless about her behaviour, I asked. What made me even more confused was her turn-on face, she didn''t look like someone who was against having sex.

    "Is she ying with me?" I felt that was the case because she had a light smile on her face.

    "You have no right to refuse me, I will fuck you senseless," Since I had a simple idea about what this was, I tried to act tough.

    "Ugh~ what are you going to do to me?" Even though her mouth was objecting to my action, her face and body were apletely different story.

    "I''m going to insert my cock into you and rampage inside your pussy, you won''t even have time to rest," Seeing her face getting more and more excited I decided to take the role of dominating her.

    "I-i won''t like it, you can do whatever you want, I won''t fall for it"

    "We will see about that," Talking with her, I slowly touched her slit to check her wetness.

    "You''re enough wet, let''s do it," I said looking into her eyes.

    As Usha said, by looking at the girl who longs for me with a dirty look and those who got to experience the fun and affection of sex can get their sexual desire and sense of shame awakened after their first time.

    For most of the girls in the tribe, this was the case including Usha herself.

    Most of the time, they have no idea what they are going to experience but it''s really easy for these girls to get drunk with pleasure by interacting with me.

    "Ummh," At my words, Nym gave a nod showing her approval.

 Chapter 54 Youre Not A Light Mage (R-18)

    ?Nym was different from every other woman Nikol had sex with so far, most of them had ripped or muscr bodies showing how hard they work and the toughness of this environment but Nym had a soft and chubby body which was a great change of pace for Nikol.

    Her body softness was beyond the limit and her huge boobs that canpete with Usha''s size were a sight Nikol will never forget in his entire life. Nym also had a huge ass that can easily crush Nikol''s face if she ever decided to sit on him, it had an overall softness to it that if he ever spank her with a little bit of force, it will jiggle for at least five seconds.

    Since it was rude to ask the age of a woman, he had to guess that Nym is the same age as Alva, because Nym''s mother was only a little bit older than Usha.

    In front of Nikol, Usha was breathing heavily with an excited face showing how horny she was,

    "Tsk~ age doesn''t matter, even if she''s older than Alva, it doesn''t change the fact that I have to fuck her senseless," Nikol thought looking at her.

    "Nym, don''t moan so much because we might get caught, I will try to be slow and careful so don''t do that," Getting caught after telling Usha that he wanted to rest will be the worst thing that can happen to both Nikol and Nym.

    He knew even though Usha was kind and loved him more than anything, if she was really angry she might even kill him because she won''t hesitate to protect the tribe and do what she has to.

    "Mmh~ I can cast a simple barrier, if you want," Even when she was excited, she didn''t forget about her magic.

    "You can do that?" Nikol was surprised.

    "Mmh~ this is my secret but I can use some other kind of magic except light magic," Realising what she just blurted out, Nym looked at Nikol with a fearful look.

    "What?" Surprised, Nikol look at her with aplicated guess.

    "I-i lied, forget it," She was shivering in fear looking at him and suddenly, she started to cry with tears dripping from her beautiful eyes.

    "I-i" She tried to speak but Nikol kept his forefinger on her mouth while touching her face with care.

    "You don''t have to worry, I won''t tell anyone, I promise in your goddess name that I won''t do it, your secret is safe with me," Seeing her tears, Nikol felt his heart melting.

    "How sinful am I? This is the second girl I made cry," At the same time, his confidence in rtionships was also increasing thinking that he is bing a master seducer.

    "You promise?" Her watery eyes looked at him with an innocent expression.

    "Promise on your goddess," Nikol didn''t know that promising their goddess is the biggest thing for them, at the same time if they ever broke a promise like that it will be the biggest sin deserving death.

    "I will tell you about it then,"

    "I can use some other magic besides light magic, it allows me to create barriers around objects and I think it will stop sound from flowing,"

    "I didn''t tell about this to our chief because all they expected from me was light magic so if I tell them about it, I feared they might abandon me," Nikol could understand how she felt, being unable to meet someone''s expectation that always treated you special is the worst feeling.

    Nikol patted her head slowly with his hands showing how impressed he was with her.

    "You did great, I won''t tell anyone about this without your permission, so don''t worry, no matter what your magic is you''re important to me and I think it''s the same with our chief," Hearing his words, she stopped crying and gave a small smile.

    "Umm, should I show you my barrier?"She asked looking at Nikol.

    Nikol nodded his head asking her to do it, seeing him approving her idea, Nym chanted a magic spell with her pussy dripping love juices from non-stopping sucking and caressings of Nikol.

    Suddenly a barrier started forming around them. It was visible for a few seconds until it disappeared without leaving any traces.

    Nikol didn''t stop stimting her body so she won''t calm down but, he kept a close eye on her spell to see what it was.

    "What happened?" He asked releasing her nipples with a plop sound.

    "It''s a normal barrier, this will minimise the sound, I use it when I want to read in my room, it doesn''t give you protection from attacks but still it is useful because it can minimise the entry of small insects and weak monsters as well as sound," Releasing a little moan, she answered his question.

    "Mmh~ I have a lot of questions but we''ll talk about themter, now that the barrier is ced, let''s get into the main deal," Without any more talking, Nikol decided to go all out with her.

    He stick his tongue into her navel as she shuddered, and then he open her legs, stroking her thighs which were soft and chubby with a fine look.

    "Aa-ah that tickles~umhhh~it feels good, Ah Nikol, don''t spread my legs like that," Feeling his tongue all over her lower part, she spoke.

    "Embarrassed?" Nikol asked looking at her, he was happy that she started to show more emotions.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh, yes,"

    "It''s okay, but Nym will let me fuck her any way I want, right?" Nym didn''t know what he meant but she didn''t hesitate to nod her head.

    "Uhh~ fuck me, any way you like,"

    *shudder*

    At her words, Nikol felt his mind going crazy. He slowly brought his hand to her slit and checked her wetness,

    "Just as I expected," Releasing a satisfying sound, Nikol brought his cock and aligned it with her virgin pussy.

    Nikol pressed the tip of his cock into the girl''s innocent slit and rubbed it, their lewd juices mixed together, and the sound of her and Nikol began to echo inside the room almost as if he had already inserted his cock into her.

    "Ahhh~"

    "That sounds nice, but it''s going to feel even better now," then Nikol realized the first-time pain that might cause her to feel ufortable.

    "Oh, sorry, it might hurt at first, you can hold onto me tightly if it hurts," Even though he warned her about pain, it only increased her pleasure showing her true nature.

    "I don''t mind, I might even like it," She blurted out causing Nikol to kiss her on her forehead, he thought she was acting tough.

    "Okay," Nikol said, moving his ns to prate her entrance, he lightly pushed her slit open with the tip of his cock giving her a pleasurable feeling induced by pain.

    "What the hell is this? This is the best, I want him to be more faster, will it feel better if he does it faster," Nikol was slowly entering her thinking about her pain but Nym was thinking about how to increase her pain.

    "Ahh~Nikol, you can go faster," Ignoring her virginity blood, she moved with an intoxicated look.

    "What?" He looked at her with a strange look.

    "Is she enjoying the pain? Is she a masochist?" Nikol started to find her behaviours simr to that.

    Nikol pushes his hips forward to press down into her, to vite her beautiful pussy, to conquer her, and to make her his woman.

    "Ugh~ that''s good, I feel it, I feel it" They were lucky that barrier was there to prevent their voices from leaking outside, otherwise they would have already gotten caught by the whole mansion.

    There was a wetness between their crotches making it easy for both of them to enjoy having sex, Nikol felt his cock being squeezed tight and tortured by her strong pussy folds. He fully filled her deep inside, and he felt his lower head now kissing her cervix as well showing it was their limit.

    "Ughh~ this feels so good, every pussy is different from each other and gives a different feeling, "Nikol couldn''t evenpare because every girl he had sex with until now had a different kind of pussies.

    Her sweet voice is too cute, and Nikol couldn''t get enough of it, he started to slowly move inside of her to hear it more,

    "Ahh, Ahh,~ Nikol, I feel like something that''s been missing all this time entered my body, we were made for each other," Feeling the pleasure from his movement, she started to spout bullshit.

    "Yes, I''m filling you up. Also, this is just the beginning. The two of us are going to keep rubbing each other so that we both feel good, and I am going to ejacte inside Nym''s vagina. That is the sacred impregnation. I don''t know if you will conceive just one time, so we will have to do it several times."

    *Gulp

    "Several times..." She felt hornier at the idea of doing it several times with him.

    "Of course, several times and I think I found one thing about you that even you don''t know," Nikol said increasing the speed of his hips.

    "Ahhh~ what''s it?" She asked satisfied with his speed.

    "You''re a fucking pain-loving bitch, here take this," Nikol increased his speed while raising his hand to spank her ass.

    *Thud

    "Ahhhhhhhh~" She felt her world turning upside down.

    Nikol waited for a few seconds to see her feedback and the results didn''t even surprise him.

 Chapter 55 Masochist Nym (R-18)

    ?*Thud

    He spanked her one more time creating ocean waves like ripples on her ass, it was absolute perfection to see her beautiful big butt getting red with his handprint.

    "Don''t hit-" She tried to open her mouth but, Nikol didn''t slow done even a little bit seeing her face getting happier and happier with his rough treatments.

    "Ahh~ Ahhh~ don''t hit me, it hurts," Nikol would have stopped what he was doing if she was sincere with her words but nobody would tell that it hurts while having a lustfulugh like her if they didn''t enjoy it.

    Besides Nikol was starting to awaken his inner sadist seeing her acting all submissive giving him a different feeling.

    "This is fun! She''s really enjoying this, would other girls enjoy this?" Without having many experiences with girls, Nikol thought that most girls will like this rough treatment but he didn''t know that pain-loving bitches like Nym are rare to find.

    *Thud

    He spanked her right asscheek printing his hand on her butt, she was releasing a lot of love juices feeling orgasms from time to time.

    "I can''t~ I''m going to die, please kill me with this pleasure, I want to die from pleasure," She was mumbling like a crazy girl. Nikol was a little annoyed with her weird behaviour so he bent a little and forcefully entered his tongue into her mouth.

    It was highly risky because of one mistake and she would have bitten off his tongue but, Nikol wanted to dominate her from top to bottom because of her masochistic behaviour.

    *Chuuuh *Chuuu

    Nikol''s semen was rising up out of his balls and entered the girl''s womb while he was forcefully kissing her. Nikol didn''t even have time to warn her about it as he was lost in the feeling of her super soft body.

    Nym was mping down on his cock with a tight grip absorbing every single drop of semen he realised inside her womb,

    "I''m going to ejacte inside of your pussy a lot until you''re pregnant."Hearing his words, she hugged Nikol as he continued to pound his hips into her even after one round as he didn''t slow down even for a little bit.

    By now the ability Nym had tomunicate was nowhere to be seen as she kept moaning like an animal from all the thrusts. Her hair was dishevelled and there were bite marks all over her body showing how rough they were going at it.

    "Uggh~ Ughh~ enough, can''t breathe, I''m dying," She was exhausted after her constant orgasms because unlike all the warrior girls, she didn''t have a lot of stamina just like Reba.

    Without any sense of dignity or decency left between them, Nikol''s mouth hung open as he felt his second ejactioning after a few minutes of having sex with her.

    By now both Nikol and Nym were exhausted from the sheer madness of their actions, but Nikol had his strength return after getting excited, he didn''t want to go any further and break Nym, it might feel good for now but if she get swollen in her special ces due to this, it might affect her in the future.

    "Nym, I''m going to cum again, take it all in," Looking at her, Nikol said while thrusting her from behind.

    She didn''t react to him as she was fully drunk with pleasure and her mind was already on the verge of breaking down.

    Nikol ejacted, pressing his ns against Nym''s cervix as hard as he could, his hips even bouncing in time with the pulsation of his ejaction.

    "Ugooh~ Ahhh~" Feeling the second wave of hot semen inside her womb, Nym released a bestial sound. Her tongue was also out having an expression of pleasure.

    "Damn! That was so rough, are you okay?" Right after ejacting inside her, Nikol took his dick out causing his semen to leak out of her pussy.

    "What an artistic creation, this is a waterfall of cum," Seeing her white pussy releasing his semen, Nikol thought about wild things.

    "Hello? Nym, are you okay?" Nikol felt his whole face getting pale seeing her not responding, he thought she fainted from the excessive sex but, Nym was just trying to catch a breath with her whole body twitching.

    "I don''t even know her room, I guess I''ll keep her in my room today, I will have to be careful," He didn''t want to send her back as hey beside her with his hands going around her soft body.

    "I wanted to ask about a lot of things from her, I guess there''s no choice," Since he was exhausted after all the hard work on his body, Nikol went to sleep on his bed wrapping his hand around Nym.

    "It was fun being sadist for a once, I will have to try it with other girls too," He thought before falling into a deep sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nym POV

    I woke up to the most exquisite feeling of my life resonating from my groin to my spine, I''ve never felt this refreshed in my life, it''s like I released something outside that was in my heart and body bothering me.

    "You woke up, good morning!" I heard an unfamiliar voice and when I looked around in confusion, I realised I wasn''t in my room.

    After a few seconds, only I remembered all the memories of what we did yesterday.

    "Nikol, good morning," It was awkward but, I managed to greet him.

    "You really went wild yesterday, don''t you? Well, I don''t me you because I did the same thing," I remembered my disgraceful behaviour and the way I asked to be fucked like an animal.

    "I-i am sorry, I got carried away," I felt ashamed to even look at him, but I couldn''t take my eyes off him.

    Since it was night when we did scared impregnation, I couldn''t see anything clearly but now I can see his well-developed muscles and arms, as well as his giant stick hanging out from his crotch.

    "Is that the thing that went inside me?" I asked with a surprised face.

    "Yes, this is my cock and what we did yesterday is called sex, there are two purposes of sex, one is reproduction and another one is pleasure, unlike the previous method I can give you girls'' future with this, that''s why chief protect me," He said looking at me, I felt my interest in him rise greatly hearing his words.

    When I finished analysing things, I couldn''t help but question him with aplicated look,

    "Does that mean, I will have a baby now?" I remember him releasing some kind of liquid inside me so I guessed that must be the liquid of life.

    "It''s not confirmed, we will see in a few weeks, but before that, you need to get permission from the chief to visit me again, if you get pregnant without doing it with me under the chief eyes, we will get caught," I was really impressed with his knowledge to evaluate all these things.

    "Nym, you can use two magic types, right?" I felt my heart racing in fear at his question.

    "Ye-ye" I was afraid to answer him but, his next words caught me off guard.

    "You''re worried, I will break our promise, right? Don''t worry I won''t break it, because I can understand you, not being able to help your loved ones is really a helpless feeling," He had a sad look on his face, I didn''t know why but I felt he was in pain.

    "You know, I''m not from thisnd when I was travelling with my sister, I got drowned and when I open my eyes, I was in this unknown ce, I still don''t know where my sister is, all I ever wanted was to help her but now I don''t even know whether she''s alive," I felt sad hearing his words, I slowly got close to him and started to pat his head.

    "You will find her, don''t worry from now on you can rely on me just like our chief," At my words, I saw his face blushing a little.

    "Tsk~ don''t treat me like a kid, it feels weird to get pat by the same girl who begged to be fucked yesterday like an animal," I felt like daggers piercing my heart hearing his words.

    "I didnt~" I wanted to deny it and get over it but, suddenly Nikol got close to my ear.

    "Don''t deny it, in fact I loved it, let''s do it again another time," He whispered in my ear sending shivers down my spine.

    "Mmh~" I just gave a small nod looking at him.

    "So how are you going to go back now? I''m pretty sure there must be girls outside,"

    "Ahh~ I don''t know," I answered honestly because if I were to go outside now, Alva will definitely catch me.

    *Sigh

    I felt him getting more and more disappointed in me,

    "Let''s talk about your magicter, I have some knowledge about some stuff that will help you, first let''s get you out," I nodded at his words feeling rather pathetic about being this useless to him.

 Chapter 56 Cooking With Rebecca

    ?Even though I had doubts about my own n to help Nym escape without getting caught, I sessfully managed to mislead all the girls outside the room. It was rather risky but I had to help her since I promised her.

    "I will visit youter to talk about your magic, for now, you should go back," Lucky for both of them, Alva wasn''t able toe early morning to wake up me as she was punished by Usha. Otherwise, this would have been a disaster for both of them.

    Nym sessfully went back to her room avoiding all the girls without getting caught but before she went back, Nym removed her barrier spell.

    ording to her as long as she''s at the proper distance and has enough mana, she can maintain a barrier as much as she wants but, it was practically useless for war or repelling cursed magic users.

    "It might be useful for farming and things like having sex but does that mean she''s not a light mage?" I didn''t even want to think about it as Usha might go crazy hearing it.

    I can understand why her personality is so negative. Everyone in the tribe expects a lot of things from her but she doesn''t even have the real ability to help them, she might be thinking that if she ever reveals about the fact that her magic was not a light element, she might get abandoned by others.

    "But if she wasn''t a light mage, how did she help Usha until now? Veryplicated," I used my brain at full capacity but still, I couldn''t find an answer to my question.

    "Well, it''s useless, I might as well ask directly from her," Giving up, my critical thinking I went back to meet Usha after getting a bath.

    I entered the dining room without acting suspiciously. Usha was already taking her breakfast with Alva since they were early birds unlike me.

    I looked at their beautiful and glossy lips opening to take a piece of juicy grilled meat but no matter how I tried to avoid looking at it, I couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of it.

    "Oh~ good morning Nikol, sorry I couldn''t wake you up, I''m under heavy punishments for a certain amount of time," Alva said with displeasure mixed in her voice.

    "Tsk~ don''t a try to be the victim here, if I didn''t give you this punishment, you would do the same thing again,"

    ? "You''re not allowed to be with him for a whole week, it''s a watered-down punishment of what Emily wanted," Usha was amazed at her new personality. If this was Alva from the past, She would have taken her punishment silently and done what Usha wanted her to do but now she has the guts to argue with her.

    "I don''t know whether to be happy or sad seeing her change like this," She knew at some point, Alva also need to grow up and be a proper adult that is suitable enough to be her sessor but it still felt weird seeing her like this for Usha.

    "Don''t fight girls, anyway I''m not going to have breakfast today," At my words both Usha and Alva looked at me with confused gazes.

    "Why?"

    "I promised to visit Reba today, I need to teach her some new recipes so I need to have some space in my tummy," Even though I felt hungry, I didn''t want to spoil Reba''s fun, especially when she was so enthusiastic about her food so I resisted my hunger.

    "Tsk~" Hearing my words, Alva just clicked her tongue in displeasure. Usha didn''t have much facial expression change but I could easily see she was also a little disappointed about it

    "Well a promise is a promise, so are you going to meet her now? If you''re going, take your two guard girls otherwise I won''t let you go," As always Usha was worried about my protection.

    "Alva, don''t pout like that, I will teach you something when your punishment is over, you remember what I told you, I always love you two, if not for you two I wouldn''t be here today," Hearing my ttery both Usha and Alva felt a little smile returning to their faces.

    "Hmm~ I know, I wasn''t trying to stop you or anything," Alva spoke looking at me.

    I said goodbye to both of them and went back to the room where my two guard girls were supposed to be.

    They were surprised to see me but when I said that I need to visit Reba, they quickly wore their swords and followed me,

    "Why do you two look at me like that?" On my way to the restaurant, I noticed these two girls looking at me with strange gazes.

    "I- I, nothing," She looked like she wanted to say something but for some reason, she didn''t.

    "Did something happen? If you''re ufortable with it, I won''t ask again," After being with these two girls for so long, I wanted to help them if they have some kind of problem.

    "Maybe they want to go back to their old duties, it must be exhausting to be with me," I thought but their next words caught me off guard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We saw you doing sacred impregnation with other girls on the day before yesterday,"

    "From then onward, we both started to feel this strange itch in our vaginas every time, we think about it, so we were worried about it,"

    They talked simultaneously causing Nikol to facepalm himself.

    "Of course, they would peek if they heard so many moaning sounds," I felt ashamed about how I forgot about them and their sexual needs.

    "Don''t worry, it''s normal, it means you two girls are ready to reproduce, I can help you with it but I don''t think our chief will let you visit me until your punishment is over,"

    When I was asked to do it for the first time, I wanted to do it with these two familiar girls but Usha didn''t allow it as they needed to wait until their punishment is over.

    "You know about her, she won''t buy our excuses like that," Both of them knew about Usha and how she can be kind and strict at the same time.

    "Will you do it with us after that?" She asked little excited.

    "Of course, I will you two are already my friends," I didn''t feel the romantic attraction between most of the girls but, still I was sure half of these girls going to love me romantically.

    I wasn''t against it but if they expected something more than what I can give, it would be annoying for me.

    "It''s really hard to maintain the bnce, what if all these girls start topete for me, I would die if that happens," I didn''t want the whole tribe to be a battlefield because of me.

    It was true until now none of them knew about romance and sexual feelings but after feeling it for the first time, they will get attracted to it like a drug.

    "I hope girls won''t go berserk and try to kill me, even if that happens I will fight back, my main goal is to find my sister not to be a prisoner for these girls," I thought while entering a fancy restaurant which had a huge wooden billboard.

    "You can wait here since it will be boring for you two, I will send some food," I knew Reba must be busy with her orders so, I decided to visit her in the kitchen.

    Reba had a few girls helping her to manage this restaurant by doing waiter work as well as preparation of tables and chairs so, she had extra time for us to y around a little.

    I slowly went from behind the door to see a red-headed girl with a tight ass cutting some vegetables, there were a lot of cooking utensils in this room but none of them managed to impress me a modern-age man.

    "Damn! If she had a naked apron this would have been perfect," I thought while silently sneaking behind her. Even though I thought about it like that, her clothes were already exposed enough so it looked like she was naked from the front.

    I put my hands around her waist and hugged her from behind,

    "Who-" She couldn''t finish her sentence as Inded a kiss on her lips.

    "You forgot about me?"I asked while giving a small cheekyugh.

    "Nikol, you really came, I thought you forgot about my promise," Her face was blushing as she snuggled more into my chest.

    "Good to see you, baby," Wiping her hands on her apron, Reba smiles softly and moves closer to me then gives another lovely kiss on my lips.

    "So what do you want me to cook?" Hearing my question, her excitement skyrocketed.

    "Anything, I will eat anything you make, I''m pretty sure other girls will do the same," She felt confident about my cooking skills after seeing it for the first time.

    "Mmh~ then let''s make meatballs, simple and easy to make, it will be a great addition to your menu," Even though I had no idea how to makeplex foods, I still taught her my secret homemade recipes which weren''t exactly a huge secret.

    Breaking our romantic hug, I took the knife from her hand and started to cook the meal boasting to her about my cooking skills.

 Chapter 57 Sneak Attack

    ?Nikol POV

    The whole restaurant was filled with people trying these new foods I introduced to Reba before, and I felt proud seeing everyone enjoying my creations but the sad part is none of them was my own creations, I just taught them what I learnt in my original world.

    "Nikol, thanks foring here, I really enjoyed cooking with you," Reba looked happy to cook with me so, I gave it my all and taught her another food recipe.

    It was really helpful that Reba was a quick learner otherwise, it would have been way harder to teach these new things to someone.

    "No big deal, I will visit you another time, you should just try your own ideas, who knows you might even create something new," I was excited to see her results because I get to eat good food if she did her job properly.

    "Nikol, when are we going to do that again?" She was embarrassed to ask about it as she had a cherry-looking blush on her face remembering how she acted on herst night but having her lust activated she couldn''t help but ask for more.

    "Soon! I will ask our chief to let you visit me again," I didn''t feel romantically attracted to Reba unlike what I felt for Alva right now, but I was pretty sure she is going to be an essential part of my life because I felt happy being with her.

    Saying farewell to Reba I went to pick up two girls who were stuffing their mouths with free food given by Reba as a thank-you gift for bringing me here,

    "Look like you two are enjoying quite a bit," I asked with a little smile seeing their faces looking like hamsters.

    "Ni-ikol, we are sorry, I couldn''t have my breakfast so I felt rather hungry," They misunderstood the reason Iughed.

    "It''s okay, girls, Iughed because you two look like hamsters stuffing your mouths like this," They looked at me confused hearing my words.

    "What are hamsters?" Both of them asked at the same time reminding me about the differences in this dangerous ce.

    "They are kind of rats, a little chubby and look cute with puffed cheeks just like you two," At my words both of them thought about something for a minute.

    "Isn''t that a dangerous monster? I thought you haven''t killed any monsters," They had a surprised glint in their eyes.

    "Forget about it, finish your food and let''s just go back," I understood that we were not talking about the same thing so without wasting our time, I decided to change the topic.

    Two girls quickly finished all their food without making me wait any longer, after that we left without increasing Reba''s workload since she was busy serving her customers.

    Third person POV

    The whole city was blooming with life after the two tribesbined their forces, new renovations were happening in most of the buildings and many workers from both tribes were building new houses for their amodation.

    Most of these girls didn''t know about Nikol''s ability to reproduce but some were there who heard rumours about it from the girls who already did it with him.

    Unknown to Nikol, he was starting to be a celebrity-like figure among these girls. He also noticed their gazes but he didn''t mind them as most of them were beautiful girls.

    "You have be so popr among these people, I can understand why,"

    "I''m quite used to it now," Nikol answered his guard girl''s question without breaking his smile.

    None of them noticed the two figures looking at them with extra attention in the shadows, even though guard girls were observant, it was obvious these two figures were not to be underestimated.

    They waited until Nikol step into a crowd less area patiently, Nikol felt something like a mosquito stink on his neck right after that. He started to feel dizzy like he was daydreaming after a few minutes.

    "What happened?" Girls were worried about his sudden behaviour but, they couldn''t worry about him as two girls appeared from the shadows.

    "Who are you?" Both of them took their swords while trying to protect Nikol from them.

    Both of them had dark skin showing which tribe they are from.

    "Kano tribe is attacking us?" They wondered what was happening but, they understood that it was only these two.

    "Hand over her(him)" They said while pointing at Nikol with their small daggers, it was obvious that they weren''t warriors, their ability to hide their presence is mainly used by assassins, it''s not a magic skill but something earned through extreme training.

    "Tsk~ what do we do? We don''t know whether they have more hiding to attack our blind spots,"

    "We should escape from here to a crowded ce,"

    They couldn''t discuss their ns to deal with them as one of them attacked with their super fast attack aiming at Nikol.

    The sound of des colliding with each other spread throughout the whole area. Two assassins were engaging with Nikol''s two guard girls while Nikol was staring at the scene with an absent-minded look.

    Suddenly, some familiar figure tried to sneak behind Nikol and tried to drag him from behind but unexpectedly he was glued to the floor like a statue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She tried to grab him with her full strength but he didn''t move even an inch from his current ce,

    "What the hell is this?" She was confused but suddenly he grabbed her by the neck without even looking at her. He didn''t even open his eyes while grabbing her.

    Hearing themotion near him, two guard girls tried to go and help him but contrary to their thoughts, Nikol was holding his own rather well despite the struggle of this girl.

    "Emily!" Seen the person who was being held by the neck, they couldn''t help but exim.

    By now the news about some people fighting near the dark alleys spread throughout the whole city and the guards including Alva quickly went there to solve it but seeing the person who was getting attacked, Alva felt her mind going crazy with rage.

    "Emily!" Alva shouted with her sword aiming at her.

    Two assassins tried to escape with them being surrounded by so many guards but, they quickly got caught by the overwhelming number.

    "Let me go, Kuhh~" Emily was getting her neck squeezed by Nikol for some reason. He had no emotions on his face, it was like he is unconsciously trying to kill her.

    "Emily! You bitch~ you tried to attack him," Alva tried to attack her but seeing the abnormal look Nikol gave, she quickly went to check on him.

    "Help! Kuhhh~ my neck," She felt her life shing before her eyes as her neck slowly got squeezed.

    "Nikol, Nikol, are you okay?" Even though she talked to him, he didn''t look at her even though his eyes were open.

    "Bitch! What did you do to him?" Alva asked without any concern about the state, she was in.

    "I didn''t do any- Kuhh~" The more she tried to talk, she felt his grip getting more serious.

    "Nikol! Don''t kill her, look at me, are you okay?" Everyone in the crowd was looking at them worried, they didn''t know what was happening.

    It didn''t even take a few minutes for both chiefs to hear about the incident and quickly get there. Eva and Lydia both came to check on what was happening but seeing Nikol choking Emily to death, they couldn''t help but interfere.

    "Nikol, what are you doing? Let her go," Both of them tried to break his lock but unexpectedly his hands felt like stones, they couldn''t even shake his fingers.

    "Mother! Help, Kuh~" Emily started to cry feeling her ability to breathe slowly fading.

    Suddenly, Nikol woke up as if nothing happened with a confused look but seeing his hand choking Emily, he started to freak out,

    *Cough *Cough

    He released his grip causing her to fall on the floor coughing trying to catch her breath,

    "What happened? I-i was," Nikol was confused by this whole situation. He looked around to see a huge crowd forming around them.

    "Alva, what happened?" Nikol felt anxious to see all of them present at the same time.

    "She tried to kill you, this bitch, tried to kill you," She tried to attack Emily but Lydia stop her from doing that.

    "Calm down, girl, let''s carry out a fair judgment here with evidence," Lydia didn''t want to take sides without knowing what exactly happened among them.

    Usha looked at Eva with a questioning look, seeing her daughter like this she felt pain in her heart but she had to act as a chief instead of a mother.

    "Guards, arrest her for trying to attack Nikol," She ordered with Usha agreeing with her words.

    "I didn''t try to kill-" She tried to object to their words but Eva quickly pped her face.

    "Shut up! I''m disappointed in you," She felt extremely angry and sad at the same time.

    "Take her with these fools," Eva easily identified other two assassins who tried to attack Nikol''s two guard girls.

    One of them was from the assassin unit of the Kano tribe, she was the daughter of the leader of assassin unit who was an underling of Eva.

    "Tsk~ how disappointing, I thought you guys were intelligent enough to stop her from doing something like this instead you supported her," This was the first time she felt unsure about her own daughter to this extent.

    "Idiot daughter," After ordering others to take her back to the prison, she went back to her house with a disappointed face.

 Chapter 58 Punishment

    ?It took a few hours for everyone in the city to calm down, and the news about Emily attacking Nikol spread throughout the city in a sh causing many girls to protest against the Kano tribe.

    Nikol interfered and stop them from fighting with each other but all the progress they had until now in their rtionship went back to zero.

    Eva went back with a disappointed face and she never came back to see the status of the city but Lydia helped Nikol to control all the fights in the city with the help of Alva.

    "Tsk~ because of that fool everything went back to zero," Alva didn''t have any filter as she openly scolded Emily in front of Lydia.

    Even Lydia understood that Emily shouldn''t have done that but still she wanted to hear her reason for doing this,

    "Lydia, why do you think she did a such thing to me? I didn''t even talk with her that much, why did she want to kill me?" Nikol was confused by everything that happened.

    First, he felt a little sting on his neck while walking and then suddenly he lost consciousness. When he gained his vision back, he was choking Emily to death.

    "Emily is a really stubborn girl, I''m pretty sure she wasn''t going to kill you but she might have tried to y with us by kidnapping you," Lydia had no idea what happened but she didn''t want Nikol to misunderstand her niece.

    Nikol was worried about this whole situation as it might cause more panic, he didn''t want everything they build up until now to fall off because of something like this.

    "Let''s see, even though I don''t want to think that she''s a bad girl, I don''t know whether I can believe her words now," Hearing his words, Lydia couldn''t help but be sad.

    "You don''t have to, that bitch will get punishment for what she did," Alva was still angry with her. She wanted to kill her on the spot but, if she did that it would be the root cause of the permanent conflict between the two tribes.

    Leaving the supervision of town to Alva and her fellow guards, Nikol went back to see his two guard girls who went to get treatment for their injuries and to meet Usha and Eva to discuss future ns.

    On his way to the mansion, he was specially protected by Lydia even though he didn''t want any security to protect himself since nobody even approached him after that incident.

    Entering the big mansion, he knocked on the office door of Usha to see what was going to happen to Emily.

    "Enter!" They heard a beautiful voice from inside the room, Nikol entered the room opening the door slowly to see Usha surrounded by many girls.

    He wondered what was happening seeing all of them, everyone frowned seeing Lydia but she just ignored them,

    "Nikol, why are you here? You should go and rest," Seeing him she quickly stood up, Usha was worried about him more than anything but she had her chief duties to fulfil when an incident like this ur.

    "I''m fine, but what are you guys discussing, I heard something about punishment," He didn''t want Usha to make some rash decision and break up this whole alliance.

    Usha looked at Lydia for a moment but she ignored her presence and started to discuss about Emily''s punishment,

    "We were talking about today''s incident, we cannot treat it as something normal and let it go, some people might find it displeasing but we want her to be punished for what she did," Her words were directed at Lydia who was listening to everything without interrupting them.

    "I-i," She didn''t know how to answer her as it wasn''t something she could decide all alone.

    "Lydia, where''s Eva? I want to talk with her," Since there was no development in this case Nikol decided to talk with both chiefs and decided their future steps.

    "She must be in the building we renovated recently, sister is highly disappointed in Emily, I don''t know what she will do,"

    "Let''s go and meet her, and chief I think conducting a fair judgment is required in front of both tribes so, I think we should do that, I won''t force you but think about it," Leaving those words with Usha, Nikol went to meet Eva.

    After that incident, she locked herself inside the room without letting anyone enter her room. Nikol managed to convince both parties to conduct a judgment in front of the chiefs of both tribes so they used a big hall for it since all the important members of both tribes participated in it.

    Eva and Usha were sitting side by side looking at Emily and Nikol who were the subjects of this meeting.

    This whole thing was proposed by Nikol in front of the elders of both tribes showing the fairness of carrying it like this since the two tribes are now joined with each other.

    Elders were not foolish enough to be stubborn and refuse something advantageous to prevent further conflict and since the victim of this case himself proposed this, they didn''t mind going along with it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wemence the judgment of Emily the daughter of chief Eva Kano for trying to kill Nikol," Alva announced looking at the crowd.

    First, she exined what happened today for those who didn''t have knowledge about this incident and how Nikol responded to it,

    "So, our tribe wants Emily to be punished for trying to murder the most important person in our tribe right now," She finished her speech stating their decision for Emily.

    "It''s false, I didn''t try to kill him, I just wanted to kidnap him, Ugh~," Nikol thought she would try to refuse theseints about her but, she went and epted them with her own mouth causing both tribes to talk among themselves.

    "Silent!" Usha didn''t want anyone to disturb this important meeting.

    "I would like to hear about this from Eva, I expect her to be fair in this and disregard the fact that she''s judging her own daughter," Usha wasn''t trying to take revenge or anything, she just wanted Emily to be punished for what she did.

    Eva looked conflicted with a frustrated look on her face, never in her life, she would have expected that she would have to judge her own daughter like this.

    "We-we ept the proposal of Ron tribe, Emily should be punished for what she did," She blurted herst words with a difficult look on her face.

    "Mother!" Emily was on the verge of crying looking at everyone going against her including her own n.

    Nikol felt sad seeing strong and beautiful Eva looking all gloomy like this,

    "Since both tribes epted her guilty, we will give her the punishment that should be given to a criminal,"

    Everyone knew what her punishment will be except Nikol since he had no prior experience dealing with criminals,

    "Emily will be exiled from the city for attempting to murder an important figure in the city, she will be not epted as a Kano tribe member from here onward," Alva announced looking at Emily who was crying.

    Eva was on the verge of crying looking at her, Nikol didn''t really care about Emily since he saw her as a stubborn brat but, he felt his heart tightening looking at Eva and Lydia. He didn''t want them to be affected by this whole ordeal.

    "Wait!" Hearing Nikol''s voice, everyone looked at him with a confused look including Emily.

    "She indeed attacked me but in return, I also choked her neck for self-protection, since nobody was injured by this I think the punishment should be somewhat reduced," Usha and Eva both knew what he was trying to do, Alva didn''t want him to stand out for her but still she didn''t want her former best friend to be monster food. She just wanted to kill Emily by herself.

    "Then what do you suggest us to do? Let her go without any punishment," Elders started to question him.

    "No! But I think losing an asset like her over a small dispute like this is a big loss, we have amon enemy to fight and we shouldn''t abandon anyone in these hard times," Hearing his words, everyone went silent.

    "But, she should be punished, we can''t let her go like that," Usha was the one to raise her voice this time.

    "Of course, so I suggest her status in this city be reduced to that of a ve and she will serve both tribes without any payment," Nikol didn''t really care about Emily but if she were to be exiled, he was pretty sure that Eva wouldn''t be her normal self anymore.

    "ve?" Hearing his words, everyone opened their mouth in surprise.

    "It''s true, but she will die if she had to serve whole two tribes at the same time, so I suggest she be Nikol''s exclusive ve, she won''t be able to go against his words and I think it will be a good punishment," Eva supported his words without showing her happiness.

    "I don''t have a problem with that, but she won''t be able to be the next chief and she won''t go against Nikol''s orders, if that happens she will be exiled from this city," Concluding the meeting, Usha gave a speech while looking at everyone with an intimidating gaze.

    Elders were hesitant to ept it but they had no choice but to abide by their rules.

    Lydia and Eva both sighed feeling rxed, Alva was dissatisfied with the result but she didn''t want to make things worse for everyone,

    "From today onward Emily from the Kano tribe will be just Emily and, she will be the property of Nikol," Alva announced concluding the judgment of Emily.

    Emily felt rxed hearing she won''t be exiled but, she didn''t know at that time her future won''t be a pretty one with Nikol being her master.

 Chapter 59 Slave

    ?The whole panic over Emily''s case calmed rather quickly after her judgment, some of them were dissatisfied that she didn''t get exiled but if the victim himself didn''t want her to be exiled, they couldn''t raise their voice against it.

    Eva publicly announced that she cut every right Emily has for the next leadership and how her activity was not the stand of the whole Kano tribe and how they wish this alliance to be sessful and essential for them.

    "Tsk~ idiot daughter of mine, I was embarrassed in front of both tribes, Nikol if you can correct her behaviour it would be a great help," Eva felt her energy returning back after knowing that her daughter wasn''t going to be exiled and felt happy that she became a ve for Nikol.

    After the previous day''s judgment finished Eva and Lydia both personally came to thank Nikol for standing up on behalf of them since it might give rise to new problems for him, Eva and Lydia didn''t want to danger the existence of the whole tribe for her sake.

    "I don''t know about that, she looks pretty stubborn, she didn''t even thank me for rescuing her," In his eyes, Emily was just a stubborn brat with a huge personality problem.

    "That girl! She''s always been like this since the day my mother lost her consciousness," Eva knew she wasn''t responsible but never in her life had she expected her to do something like this against someone that''s helping them.

    "So she wasn''t like this from the beginning?" Hearing it, Nikol couldn''t help butpare her to Alva who had to go through the same thing.

    "No, that''s why I thought someone like you might be able to correct her, it doesn''t matter to me whatever method you use," At this point, Eva had more trust in him than Emily herself.

    "I''ll try anyway, I''m going back, I need to be present for the very contract, do you want toe and see it?"

    "I''d rather not, I don''t want to see her right now," She mumbled with a little sad look on her face which quickly vanished showing how strong this woman in front of Nikol is.

    It had already been a whole day since the judgment so, Nym had been given the task of initiating her very contract.

    I was confused at first about how they are going to do this but after entering the mansion, I saw Nym and Emily standing opposite to each other while Usha and Alva were observing them.

    Emily had chains on both of her hands showing how low her status had fallen, normally criminals won''t even be able to walk openly like this as most of them either get killed or get exiled so the number of criminals in the city is very low.

    Even though there were no males in this ce, they still had many criminals ording to Alva, the number of sex criminals was almost null as they didn''t even have normal sexual knowledge but murders and stealing aremon things even in this world.

    Hearing Nikol''s footsteps everyone looked at him. Emily had a frown on her face seeing him but except for her others were happy,

    "Nikol, you''rete, we waited extra few minutes here, I wouldn''t mind waiting for you but I hate to do it for this bitch," Alva had her most normal aggressive behaviour toward Emily, it was mostly because of how she acted with Nikol.

    "Sorry, I met someone on the way here, so shall we begin this?"He had no clue what was going to happen.

    There were only a few pieces of paper made with monster skin and a sharp-looking pin,

    "Nym, what are these things for?" Curious, I asked looking at the chubby girl who was trying to act like this is the first time she met me.

    "You must be Nikol, I''m the light mage who''s going to help with this very contract,e here and stand in front of her, I will start exposing the process," Seeing her trying so hard, Nikol felt like smiling but, he decided to behave without bringing any more problems.

    Emily was frowning the whole time but Nikol just ignored her since he disliked her attitude. He had no idea what he was going to do with her after she be his ve but he was sure of one thing, Nikol didn''t want to do anything with her sexual.

    "Let''s start, master ce a drop of blood on this parchment paper," She said while giving him the small pin.

    He pricked the tip of his index finger with it and ced a drop of blood as she advised him, she did the same with Emily but without her consent.

    "I beseech you, mother of all creation, hear thy creations request, forgive this sinner in front of me with this punishment and grant her salvation of yours," While she was chanting something like a spell, her mana started to act crazy causing Emily to grit her teeth in pain but Nikol felt next to nothing.

    Slowly a crest appeared on the chest of Emily showing how disgraceful and low her status is,

    "Contractplete, from today onward Emily has no right to refuse requests from Nikol and if she does, you will be hit with severe pain in your chest," Emily was shocked for a minute but after seeing her life is now on the hand of her enemy, she couldn''t help but feel bitter inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Does that mean if I go and tell her to die? She would do that?" Nikol was confused with this whole scenario.

    "Well if this was a contract created by dark magic that would happen, but light magic very isn''t like that," Nym started exining how it works and what themands that won''t happen.

    "So any life-threateningmand will be cancelled, well that''s good, anyway I''m not going to kill her," Nikol didn''t have any interest in Emily instead he was more curious about how Nym did this whole thing.

    "Congrattions, Emily, now you''re a ve," Alva said with a mocking smile causing Emily to grit her teeth in anger.

    During this whole process, she didn''t even say a single word as she just kept ring at everyone in the room.

    "Alva don''t, she''s already punished so don''t pick on her anymore," Usha was the one to knock some sense into Alva''s head.

    "Nikol, you can keep her inside your room, she won''t get a room as she will be treated like a ve, it''s your choice how you treat her but keep her with you, she will be a proper guardian for you," Since Usha knew her skill and talent, she decided to let two guard girls go back to their former duties while letting Emily do the job.

    Leaving those words with him, Usha left while grabbing Alva since her punishment is also still pending.

    "Nym, how did you do this? I thought your magic is not light?" After they left, Nikol whispered to her ears.

    "I don''t know, my mother taught me to do this, apparently it is taught to her by my grandmother,"

    "This agreement is made between goddess and her creations that mean us, so don''t worry it''s real," She reassured him.

    "I see so other mages can''t do this, I can understand why light mages are valued so much here," Nikol understood why Usha was trying to protect Nym, she''s basically a living treasure for the whole tribe.

    "I''m going back, our chief will get suspicious if I stay with you too long," She left the room leaving him with Emily, who had a full-blown frown on her face.

    "Tsk~annyoing," Nikol felt irritated seeing her face, no matter how beautiful she is, he couldn''t see her as someone he would get along with.

    "Come let''s go back to my room, I''m tired," Since, Nikol had nothing else to do he decided to go back to his room.

    Hearing his words, she tried to ignore him but suddenly she screamed in pain holding her chest,

    "Ugh~"

    "Did it activate because she disobeyed my order? I guess she really is bound to me now," He thought looking at Emily, who was kneeling on the floor with her face filled with anger.

    "Tsk~ don''t hurt yourself, follow me, I didn''t really care even if you die, I tried to rescue you because of Eva and Lydia,"

    "They are good girls unlike you," Nikol ignored her pained look and went back to his room. Knowing that refusing orders will only bring her more pain she decided to follow him.

    He was honestly surprised because she didn''t even talk a single word along the hallway as she just kept her mouth tightly closed.

    "I hope she stays like this without bothering me in the future, I don''t want someone annoying to be my roommate," Nikol thought while sighing in disappointment.

    "I have my night duties to do today, better take a sleep since I won''t be able to sleep at all," Nikol entered his room expecting to have a good sleep.

    Emily followed him into the room without any objections because she knew no matter what he orders her, she will have to do it.

    "Will he abuse me and tell me to work? I hope not," Inside the fierce and stubborn girl, a scared cat was lying inside trying to hold her tears.

 Chapter 60 Her Mistake

    ?Nikol wasn''t able to sleepfortably with Emily''s gaze on him, she kept looking at him without making any noise.

    "You''re making me ufortable, can you go outside?" Nikol didn''t want to treat her too badly, even if she tried to kill him since she was Eva''s one and only daughter.

    Since what Nikol said was not an order, she didn''t have to do it, she expected that pain toe when she refused his order but contrary to her expectation nothing happened.

    "I won''t," She took the courage and muttered in a quiet voice.

    "Tsk~ then don''t keep looking at me, do something, clean this room or something, I have work to do tonight, don''t disturb me," Ordering her, Nikol tried to go back to sleep but he heard Emily''s voice,

    "Are you happy now? You can use me to do all your bidding, because of you I had to invoke my rights to the chief womanship,"

    Nikol''s veins popped on his head hearing her words but, he didn''t want to do something that he would regret,

    "You''re the one who attacked me in the first ce, don''t me me for what you did to yourself," Nikol said showing no emotions but deep down he was angry with her.

    "This bitch is really selfish trying to me me for all this," Nikol thought looking at Emily, who was having a full-blown frown on her face.

    "You''re the one who made me do all this! You piss me off so much, my mother and that other traitor and her bitch daughter all clinging onto you like you''re some kind of special mana stone, it pisses me off," Hearing her words, Nikol slowly got up from his bed.

    "So you tried to kill me because I piss you off? Talk about a selfish bitch," Unable to keep it inside anymore, Nikol scolded her with an aggressive tone.

    "As I said, I only wanted to kidnap and show others what a coward you are, but you almost choked me to death," She touched her neck remembering the wide hands which almost took her life.

    "I only want to find my sister and help these girls, I didn''t even do anything to harm any of you and I''m the reason why both tribes decided to be friendly again, I don''t really care about a bitch like you!" He decided to ignore her since her words had next no effect but Emily didn''t know that she was going tomit the greatest mistake of her life.

    "Hah~ who cares about your bitch sister! She can drop dead, release me right now from this curse contract and let me go, I don''t want to serve a coward like you," She said with a confident voice seeing his uncaring attitude toward her.

    It took a few seconds for Nikol to process his words but when he understood what she just said his hand deliberately reached toward her chin,

    "Bitch! What did you say just now? Did you call my perfect and lovely big sister a bitch? Did you?" He felt his whole power returning back to his body feeling intense anger looking at Emily''s disfigured face with tears.

    "Ugh~ my chin, help someo-" She felt intense pain from his grip.

    Nikol was almost breaking her jaw with his hands but seeing her face, he couldn''t bring his mind to harm her physically because of Eva. She had the same look as her but still, his slight touch was enough to leave a scar on her face.

    "Ahhh~" She screamed in pain when Nikol released her and tried to see whether it broke.

    It was a well-known fact that awakening the sleeping lion is the act of a fool but Emily did not know the fact that she was stepping on a dragon''s tail by insulting Nikol''s sister.

    ? Nikol looked at her with an emotionless expression,

    "It seems like I was too kind to you, I will properly train you to be an obedient girl instead of this ugly and egoistic self, you should be thankful to me that I''m doing this for trash like you," He went back to his bed and sat on it with his legs crossed.

    "What are you?" She felt his whole personality change in a second the moment she mentioned his sister.

    "I was going to keep you for a month and ask Nym to invoke this useless contract but, No! I won''t let you go now, I will teach you,"

    "For starters, undress your clothes and kneel in front of that door, you''re not allowed to stand up until I wake up and you are not allowed to utter a single word," Since it was not a life-threatening order Emily had to obey it.

    At first, she thought it was just a small punishment but betraying her expectation, Nikol went back to sleep.

    "Wait! Why are you going to sleep? Wait!" No matter how she tried to shout, her voice didn''te out.

    On that day, Ultimate despair plus the greatest time of Emily''s life began.

    Nikol POV

    *Yawn

    I woke up feeling refreshed from all the stress and exhaustion I had after a good sleep, it was rather pleasant to sleep without anyone because he could roll on the bed as much as he wanted,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Did I forget something?" I felt that I missed something, but then I heard a rustling sound near the main door.

    "Ah!" In front of my eyes was a dark-skinned naked girl but that wasn''t the greatest part of it, her whole body was sweating non-stop looking like a waterfall while there was a puddle in the ce where she was kneeling.

    "Oh shit!" Her eyes were hazy with her whole body taking a red colour showing how incredibly hard this was for her.

    "You can do whatever you want!" Right after, I said that she fell on the floor twitching like a vibrator.

    "Did she piss in front of the door? No way this is sweat," I thought while looking at the clear puddle.

    I carefully lifted her body and ced it on my body and took a small cup of water and tried to let her drink but, she couldn''t even move a muscle of her body.

    "Did I go too far? But she insulted my sister and called her a bitch?" Thinking about her previous self, I quickly gulped some water and let her drink it mouth-to-mouth.

    I saw water flowing down her throat while she greedily devoured my mouth drinking my saliva.

    "I''m sorry, I won''t do this to you again," No matter how she insulted my sister, I felt bad seeing her desperate like this.

    *Gulp

    Feeling wetness she slowly opened her eyes looking at me with a confused look but it quickly turned into a pained expression.

    "Why? *Sob Why? Did you do that to me? I- *Sob" I felt my heart wrenching looking at her face filled with snort and tears.

    I slowly hugged her sweaty body without caring about it and gave a small kiss on her forehead,

    "Be a good girl from now on, you will not get punished like this again," I wanted her to change her stubborn and selfish self and be someone who can think of others.

    I didn''t really understand why she hated me but I knew one thing, she craves for attention more than anyone,

    "*Sob, don''t act like this! You''re the one who did this to me," She felt her former energy returning back to her body after devouring my saliva-mixed water.

    "I know but, if you act without being selfish and stubborn, I will treat you just like other girls otherwise, you will be punished more," I constantly kept mouth feeding as her she drank more than two cups of water.

    "You won''t abandon me because of my selfishness? You could break this contract easily," She asked with her eyes looking at me strangely.

    "I won''t, I will make you a decent girl and make Eva proud of you again, I won''t let you be your former bitch personality," I was amazed because right now, Emily looked like a scared kitten.

    *Sigh

    "Rest for today, I will let you sleep on my bed but don''t make a mess again," I said while pointing at the puddle in front of the door.

    Looking at it, she blushed like a cherry trying to hide her face,

    "Anyway, I''m going to take a bath and go and do my duty, if you want you can leave the room and make sure to clean your mess, I won''t be returning tonight," I left the room leaving Emily alone in the room.

    "That girl! She''s cute if not for her personality, should I give her another chance?" Thinking about her, I cleaned myself and went to meet four girls who were waiting for me in a new big room.

    I personally asked Usha to make the bed a bit more bigger since, by the end of our activity, there will be five bodies lying on the same bed.

    It was a well-known fact in the Ron mansion that if they hear moans in the nighttime, it was the work of the almighty dragon of Nikol so they won''t disturb their activities.

    Unknown to Usha and others, Alva was masturbating looking at Nikol pounding other girls that night since she wasn''t allowed to meet him for a whole week.

    "Nikol! Ahhh~ When will you pour your hot liquid into me again, I''m going crazy,"

    The mansion which was an office building at day time became a brothel for girls at night time and all of them were taken care of by the same mighty dragon.

 Chapter 61 Obedient Girl

    ?"Emily,e here," Hearing a loud voice, Emily quickly entered the room with a te of bread and some meat.

    "Master, I brought your breakfast," Her whole attitude toward Nikol changed gradually after what he did to her six days before.

    Emily grumbled for a few days about how cruel he is and even tried toin about it to Eva but, she refused to talk with Emily bringing despair into her life.

    "Forget about the food,e here," Nikol said while pointing at hisp.

    Even though Emily is a criminal ve right now, she didn''t wear what ves would usually wear for their bottom.

    Normally ves and criminal ves wouldn''t wear anything for the top while their back is tattooed showing their disgraceful behaviour but Emily was privileged not to have it.

    Seeing Nikol asking her toe, she quickly kept the te on the table and rxed her busty ass on Nikol''sp.

    "So, did you do what I asked you?" He hugged her from behind showing how caring he was.

    "Yes, master, I already apologised to Alva, Usha, and Lydia but my mother refused to see me," She was answering him like an obedient girl.

    "Good girl! You need to be rewarded for being a good girl, tell me what do you want?" Slowly releasing her waist, Nikol started to pat her head while whispering like a devil in her ears.

    "I-i don''t want anything master, please don''t abandon me, always keep me by your side," It was easy for someone to confuse her current behaviour, as her previous stubborn and selfish behaviour was nowhere to be seen.

    At first, even after her first punishment, she kept on being annoying to Nikol while trying to make him release her ve contract.

    Nikol regret showing any care for her but he slowly started to realise why she was acting like this, trying to annoy others and offend Usha and Alva.

    Emily is a needy girl unlike others because she constantly searches for attention. Lydia was the one to first notice her needy behaviour except for Nikol.

    Ever since her grandmother went unconscious, she had been acting like this trying to gain Eva''s attention but, she failed to do it because of how busy Eva was and herck of a friend affected her personality more causing her to be the stubborn and selfish girl she was but under all that farce was an innocent girl who wants attention and affection.

    When Nikol started to give her what she wanted like attention and care, her hatred for him slowly started to turn into something else.

    At first, Nikol kept punishing her for every mistake she made but, he didn''t forget to show her affection. It''smon knowledge that ves won''t get food but Nikol sneaked some food from the dinner table every time for Emily causing her to question her own hatred for him.

    Nikol always punished her but at the same time he showed her affection which she never got which affected her like a drug and she easily got drunk in its bliss.

    "How cute! But you need to be rewarded, do you want to do it with me?" Looking at the obedient girl on hisp while thinking about the past, he slowly brought his lips and left a small bite mark on her neck.

    "Really? You will do it with me? I thought you don''t want to master,"

    "You kept showing me how you do it with other girls and didn''t allow me to release my climax, I thought you didn''t find me attractive like other girls?"

    During these six days, Nikol kept having sex with a different group as a part of his duties but, he didn''t go too far like the first time, mostly he just did it one or two times with a girl who finished it.

    As the other two guard girls got reced by Emily, she had to keep eye on Nikol and protect him but instead, she had to witness Nikol pounding girls in front of her with her own pussy leaking love juices looking at them.

    She didn''t know what was happening but, hearing him exining it to the girls before he did them, she got to know that her body wanted to copte with him.

    "Well, I did find your looks attractive but, your personality irritated me so I didnt want to do it with you," Hearing his words, she had a sad face.

    "But now you''re an obedient and good girl, so I really find you attractive now, Otherwise I wouldn''t be like this."

    He showed her his boner which was popping off creating a huge tent on his pants while sandwiched between two ass cheeks of Emily.

    "Before that, I have a request, Can you do it?" She looked at him with a blushed face upon hearing his words.

    "Anything for you, master,"

    "I need you toe with me for a date, and I want you to get along with someone, can you do that?" Emily quickly nodded her head up and down hearing his words.

    "Good! Let''s eat and go meet our date,"

    After having their breakfast, Nikol quickly took a quick wash and wore some neat clothes for his date. During his stay in this city, he had been constantly working out so his body had developed a lot since the first time he came here.

    They walked through the road gaining attention from everyone but none of them disturb Nikol as they were strictly advised not to approach him like that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    By now more than half of the city knew about him being a different person and the power of his mighty dragon, rumours easily spread around the town about how he can easily send women to heaven with his veiny rod.

    "Who''s this date, master?" Curious, Emily questioned him.

    "You will see, you already know her," He couldn''t finish his words as someone approached him at super high speed and hugged him like a ko.

    *Sniff *Sniff

    "This familiar smell, these muscles, how I miss you, Nikol my darling," It was none other than Alva who was hugging him like a ko.

    "Alva, it''s hard to breathe, can you get down?" Feeling her tight leg lock, Nikol said while tapping her butt.

    "Ahh~ Nikol, not here," Feeling Nikol''s hand on her ass, she moaned a little.

    All this time Emily had an awkward expression on her face, when Alva noticed her she couldn''t help but frown seeing her,

    "Geh! This bitch is also here," Her dissatisfaction was obvious to anyone with her tone.

    Emily stayed quiet looking at Nikol asking for help, she didn''t want to get punished again for insulting someone so she didn''t argue with her,

    Seeing Emily with her obedient look, she couldn''t help but question what happened to her. Normally she would have already bashed her and started a duel,

    "What happened to you, Nikol did you do something to her?" Curious about what caused this change, Alva asked.

    "I punished her a little and taught her some good manners, she''s a good girl, don''t worry," Remembering his days with her, Nikol couldn''t help but awkward.

    "Punished? How?" Opening her eyes wide, Alva questioned her.

    "Master, made me kneel like a dog and asked me to be naked and didn''t even let me drink one single drop of water then he forced me to watch him breeding with other girls in front of me and he did..." Both Nikol and Alva opened their eyes wide hearing her words.

    "Nikol, you!" Right after Emily finished, Alva looked at Nikol with a strange gaze.

    "Wait, Emily, I can exin," He tried to reason with her but her next words caught him off guard.

    "Ahh~ it should have been me not you, how jealous I am, Nikol punish me next time if you want to punish someone," Nikol felt dumb taking things seriously with these two girls.

    "Ok! Ok! Alva, I invited you because your punishment is over and I thought it would be nice if you two can be friends again, so let''s spend this day together and try to be good friends," He grabbed both of their hands while grabbing them to Rebbeca''s restaurant.

    It wasn''t the most efficient way for them to bond but over some good food and drinks, it was rather easy for them to rx and talk about their past so Nikol did a great job in being an intermediate party between them.

    Alva didn''t want to be friendly with her mainly because she tried to harm Nikol but, seeing her new attitude she couldn''t help but forgive as the victim himself did that.

    "This girl is really innocent, she has been putting on a facade all this time,"

    "So do you want to be friends with me again? I don''t think we can be like in the past but I will try on behalf of my darling," Alva said while hugging Nikol''s right arm.

    "Master, can I be friends with her?" Nikol couldn''t help but feel weird when she was asking for every little thing from him like she was a child.

    "Nikol, what did you do to her? Really?" Alva also felt weird seeing it.

    "I didn''t do anything, I''m innocent,"

    "Doesn''t seem like that,"

    "Anyway, you can do whatever want Emily, I told you even though you''re my ve right now, as long as you behave I will treat you just like others," Nikol said caressing her chin.

    "Then I want to be friends with Alva, I want us to go back to our childhood," She said with her body glued to Nikol''s left arm.

    *Sigh

    "Is this the same girl?" Alva thought while looking at the strange scene in front of her.

 Chapter 62 Unstoppable Alva (R-18)

    ?Spending the day with these two girls, Nikol understood one thing important and a special life lesson, going around shopping with two girls was an exhausting task he never want to do again in his life.

    He remembered the same thing happened to him with his sister, when she wanted to buy some clothes it would take half of the day for her to choose something that match her taste. Nikol being the patient man he is, always used to sleep on the bench until she did her shopping.

    Since it was the first day after a whole week that Alva met Nikol, she applied for a special holiday from the training.

    "It''s already evening, shall we go now?" Exhausted, Nikol asked looking at the two of them warily.

    Alva and Emily looked at each other before giving him a nod.

    "Yes, yes, let''s go back, look like you''re bored with us shopping," Surprising thing about this shopping trip was, Alva never visited a clothing shop instead she always went to the weapon shops and armouries.

    Emily was theplete opposite of her as she was interested in food instead of weapons.

    "Emily, are you sure it''s ok to eat so much? You might get fa-" He couldn''t finish his words as Alva pinched his hands.

    "Don''t say that to a girl, forbidden word," Emily had a little smile on her face as she didn''t mind it but Alva looked upset about it.

    *Sigh

    "So even in other worlds, girls remain girls," Nikol thought while touching the ce where Alva pinched him.

    "So let''s go back to the mansion, are you okay with that?" Nikol grabbed both of their hands while walking in that direction, even before they answered him.

    ....

    The mansion was rtively silent because it was night time and all those who were working went back after finishing their work.

    Usha was nowhere to be seen but it wasn''t something panic as it was normal,

    "Nikol, do you have night duties today?" Alva asked like she was up to something.

    "Nope, I took a holiday because it is exhausting to do it after this date," Hearing his answer, ascivious smile came onto Alva''s face.

    "That''s good then,"

    *Yawn

    "I''m going to rest, Nikol can go back to your room, make sure to stay in your room, don''t leave without telling me," After giving strange orders to him, Alva went back to her room without breaking her smile.

    "Why do I feel like she''s up to something?" Nikol questioned himself while taking Emily into his room.

    Hey on the bed after removing his top trying to rx after a long day but suddenly, he heard someone knocking on the door.

    "Emily, go and see who it is," Responding to Nikol''s words, Emily slowly opened the door but she was baffled by the sight in front of her.

    Alva quickly entered the room and closed the door without even ncing at Emily. She had her whole face red with embarrassment looking at the man in front of her.

    "Who is it? Damn it let me get some sleee-" Seeing Alva standing in front of him, Nikol felt his heart beating so fast. If this was normal Alva, this wouldn''t have happened but she had a special outfit around her body. She was wearing violet colour crotchless lingerie with a bra that wasn''t even covering her nipples.

    "Darling, how do I look? After you told me about this the other day, I asked Jean to make this for me, is it to your liking?" She couldn''t finish her words as Nikol grabbed her hand and mounted her with an excited look on his face.

    "You''re making me go crazy, you are damn cute! Look at this raging boner," He slowly started to lick her sweaty neck while enjoying the soft feeling of her blonde hair.

    "Ahhh~ Darling, don''t I''m sweaty, let''s kiss," She felt embarrassed to do it in front of Emily but, she didn''t care as long as Nikol was the one who is pounding her to oblivion.

    "Even better, you smell so erotic right now," Nikol said while taking a long whiff.

    His hardened, raging muscle trembled beneath her wiggling hips without giving him a break.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Now, let me strip you off," With that, Alva began to undress him using only her mouth with her erotic movements.

    "Damn! She''s getting more and more experienced day by day," Nikol thought while letting her drag his pants and underwear with her mouth.

    "Baby! I didn''t masturbate for the whole week and collected my lust just for you, ravage me like a monster with your big and hard cock," Hearing it Nikol felt something inside him break.

    Alva''s caresses were passionate and soothing as she''s crawling all over Nikol''s body, she sniffed his armpits, licked them, and even teased and sucked his navel.

    Nikol''s tented crotch was no longer trapped inside his pants. Nevertheless, Alva still sucked and licked his other areas as she had dered earlier to heighten his libido.

    And then, with a familiar wet sensation, she grabbed his cock while licking it with her long tongue, and then she started to grip his balls with her right hand, which was hanging expecting the touch of his beloved girl.

    *Sniff

    "Darling! I really missed you, can you make me your ve too? I want to be with you the whole day, please?" Hearing it Emily felt an emotional crisis.

    "Will he abandon me? He''s the only one who gave me so much love and affection, I don''t want to lose him," She slowly walked toward Nikol and hugged him from behind sending her tongue into his ears trying to serve him.

    "Master, please don''t abandon me, keep me as your ve, I don''t want to go back to being my previous self," She was begging him to keep her as a ve instead of asking him to release her.

    "Ugh~ Damn it! Double attack," Nikol was enjoying both Alva and Emily until he felt his first ejaction collecting in his abdomen after a few minutes of their relentless attacks.

    "Alva, I''m going to cum, take it all," Warning her he released his first shot with a super high speed causing Alva to frown a little.

    "Tasty! Tasty! This is what I waited for the whole week! Nikol mess my indecent hole, you can break me If you want, please," Nikol understood that she was horny and beyond saving so he slowly kissed her sweet lips while fingering her wet slit with his middle finger releasing wet noises.

    "Emily, wait for your turn until then you can get ready, masturbate looking at us and remove your clothes, I will take your first time after her," Before he deals with Alva, Nikol advised Emily so she won''t miss anything.

    "Yes, master," Nodding her head, she sat on the edge of the bed with her legs spread while touching her own pussy making wet noises.

    "Ummm~ Nikol, Put it in, I can''t wait anymore," He quickly shifted his attention to the horny girl who was lying under his body.

    "It''ll be boring to fuck you in the same position so why don''t we try something new?" With a quick movement, Nikol lifted her legs while keeping them at a right angle.

    "What are you?" Before she could finish her words, Nikol started pounding her pussy in the piledriver position.

    "Ahhh~ what is this position? I feel you deeper than normal," She felt his cock invading spots that shouldn''t be explored normally.

    "Ughhhh~ Ahhh~ It''s great this is what I have been waiting for you," She felt the lower part of her body going numb by the pleasure.

    Nikol pounded her ass forming ripples on her ass cheeks until she suddenly squirted like a fountain on Nikol without any warning because of her umted lust.

    "Ooooo~ Great goddess! I love you, make me your ve, I love you," She kept mumbling and moaning until Nikol ejacted his second shot inside her filling her womb with his hot semen.

    "Alva, take it all and get pregnant, I will make you a mother," Unconsciously his hand went behind her and squeezed her on the ass while releasing his hot liquid inside her.

    "Ugoooooh~ it''s hot great," Letting her rx and enjoy after taste of the text, Nikol took out his dick while carefully letting her bodynd on the bed.

    "Rest for a little, I will take her first time and go for a second round with you," Nikol left a kiss on her lips while shifting his attention to the girl, who had already wet the bed with her love juice while fingering her pussy.

    Nikol slowly got close to her without making too much noise and took her hands and gave them a lick before kissing her soft lips,

    "Tasty! Are you ready my cute ve to give your first time to your beloved master? You have been nothing but a good girl recently so I will do it gently with you," Her face had a smile listening to his words.

    "Yes master, take me and mess me up just like her," Even though she had no idea what she was going to feel, she imitated others trying to act tough but deep down she was scared of what was going to happen.

    "Don''t be scared, you will feel great," Noticing her anxious look Nikolforted her before going for the main course.

 Chapter 63 Beginning Of A Greater Journey (R-18)

    ?The whole room was shafted with the naughty smell of two girls and moans of pleasure. Alva was lying next to Nikol with an exhausted look but she had her eyes open observing everything that was happening.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go slow at first it won''t hurt, " Hearing theforting words of Nikol, Alva had a little cheeky smile on her face.

    "Wasn''t I like that at first? I really developed a taste for doing it rough without holding back now," Feeling nostalgic seeing the familiar way Emily acted, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of having Nikol''s hot semen inside her womb.

    While she was having time of her life, Emily was holding Nikol''s head with a tight lock while he was trying to make her wet by biting her nipple lightly and sucking on it.

    "Ahh~ this feels weird, Nikol bite my left nipple too," Feeling her wet pussy leaking more and more liquids, Nikol quickly broke what he was doing and looked at her with an affectionate look.

    "Do you regret being my ve?" He brought his ns dangerously close to her slit while looking at her eyes.

    "Regret? No, I love it, I love how you care for me unlike everyone, please don''t abandon me, I''ll be your faithful ve for my whole life," Feeling horny, she exaggerated what she wanted to stay but Nikol was satisfied with her answer.

    "Good girl, I''ll give your reward now, if you feel the pain you can hug me tightly," Nikol said while slowly entering his ns to her tight little vaginal canal.

    "Ughh~ you''re tight, it feels great," Enjoying the tightness, Nikol entered her until he felt something blocking his way.

    Emily had tears in her eyes feeling something foreign invading her pussy. Seeing her ufortable Nikol stopped to look at her for a few minutes before breaking her sign of purity, he saw her giving the green signal.

    And Nikol''s cock pushed her maidenhood passage open releasing naughty wet sounds right after that.

    "Aghh~Aghhhh~~ Nikol, yours is so big ahhhhh~ This is much thicker and harder than your finger, aghhhh!"

    "Hang on Emily, so tight,"

    She is a virgin, but unlike others, she didn''t have the most remarkable ass or boobs because her sizes were average just enough for Nikol to grab them and perfectly fit for his hand.

    She mps down with such force that it''s as if she''s going to rip it off but it is still a woman''s soft flesh no matter how strong or tight it was so he didn''t mind it.

    It''s so nice. Nikol pushed his hips forward to press down into her, to vite her, to conquer her, to make her his woman.

    "Ugh~"

    She screamed just like her mother feeling the new sensation she shouldn''t have known for her entire life but now thag she tasted the forbidden taste of it she couldnt forget. Thanks to Nikol''s careful teasing, the lubrication was perfect but her vagina has not loosened up which seems to be due to the fact that her virgin body was surprised by his pration and tensed up.

    "Darling, rx, this may be difficult, but you have to ept me and surrender yourself. You want to be mine, right?"

    "Uuu, haa, haaah, ahhhh!" Hearing his words, she opened her mouth releasing some unrecognisable words.

    She felt a little looser after he said that as he surrender her body to Nikol, this way, he can put it all at once without harming her.

    *poke

    "Hiiiiiiiiii!��Nnnggg!"

    Nikol closed her lips with his lips as she let out a shriek. Then, Emily desperately sucked on his tongue, twisting it around without breaking her concentration.

    "Hhhhhh, nnghhhh, nnghhhh ..."

    There was a wetness between their crotches by releasing so much love juices. Nikol felt himself being squeezed tight, tortured by her strong pussy folds. He fully filled her deep inside, and he felt his lower head now kissing and cervix as well.

    "kuuuuh~this feels so good, this can make me ejacte right away," That might have been true before he fucked Alva, Usha, Eva and Lydia like crazy!

    Now he''s been trained enough not to ejacte this easily even with this intense sensation or manage even four or five girls at once.

    Fully inserting his cock almost into the base, he started to move holding Emily''s waist while devouring her tongue without even letting her think about anything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Emily felt her mind which was filled was anxiety, insecurities getting reced by a fluffy feeling making her forget almost everything that happened until now,

    "If I can have this every day, I''ll even bark for him like a faithful bitch," Emily thought but she couldn''t say anything because her pussy as well as her mouth was getting attacked by Nikol continuously without letting her rest.

    "Ahhhhh~ing, it''sing, something," Feeling her third orgasm, Emily started to give signs to Nikol.

    Understanding what she wanted he increased his movement while releasing her mouth to help her moan.

    Nikol enveloped the top of her pussy with his cock while continuing to stimte her and waited excitedly for what was toe.

    She let out a tremendous shout, different from the previous ones, low in tone and resonating, somewhat simr to the way her own mother squealed.

    "Ooohhhhh!"

    She twitched strongly and squirted with full power. Her eyes rolled back in her orbits and her tongue was out again, her saliva dripping on her chin. Her vagina convulsed uncontrobly, squeezing his cock with all the force it could mutter.

    "Ugh~ I''m going to cum, you''re so tight, Emily," Feeling his own orgasm building up, Nikol quickly increased the speed of his pounding while grabbing the waist of Emily

    Without any prior warning, he released his mass load of semen inside her causing her to open her eyes wide in shock and feeling of hotness in her womb,

    "Ugh~ what''s that? Is that the baby liquid? Ahhhh~" She barely managed to squeeze some strength before falling on the bed twitching crazily.

    Nikol felt two soft mounds hugging him from behind right after he came inside her,

    "Look at her, she looks just like me, you drive us crazy, darling," Alva was stimting him trying to go for another round.

    Nikol took out his cock causing her pussy to drip with his semen and some blood mixed with it,

    "Alva, can you clean it?" Nikol wanted to see how she will react but just as he expected, she was reluctant to do it because of Emily.

    "Ugh~ but it''s my darling''s cock, whatever," She quickly kneeled in front of him squeezing his cock and trying to taste it.

    "Mmmmh~ It''s so tasty, as expected of even if you enter a dirty bitch like her your taste won''t change," Lucky for her, Emily wasn''t listening otherwise another battle would have started because of it.

    After going for another round with Alva and Emily both of them fell asleep in his bed from exhaustion but his bed was wet with their love juices as well as his cum.

    "Damn they would have to clean it again, I feel bad for servants at this point having to clean all this," He got up from his bed and walked up to the window to take some fresh air.

    It is already midnight by the time he finished having sex with both of them so, the mansion and city were shafted in creepy silence.

    Nikol looked at the sky which had many stars glistening beautifully adding extra beauty to it,

    "It has been a few months since I got here and now I have already had sex with several girls and I found many girls to love and spend my future with but what''s this emptiness?" He thought while looking at the stars which looked rather lonely in the night sky.

    "It''s the emptiness of missing my most beloved sister, is she really dead?" I felt my eyes getting wet thinking about it, but I quickly wiped them off as I had no time to cry and be a coward.

    "I will find you even if it means I have to search this whole ind, she might not even be here but I don''t want to regret not giving it my best, she''s strong a girl unlike me, I''m pretty sure she must be somewhere waiting for me," Nikol felt refreshed after seeing outside and getting some fresh breathe as his room was filled with the scent of sex.

    "I need to find out about my strange body and power as well as this blue-haired woman whom I always dream about, I feel like she''s someone close to me but no matter how I try to remember it, I always feel blurry in the head,"

    Nikol knew this cannot be earth after seeing all these things, he was greatly thankful for having a strange power otherwise he already would have been food for monsters without even getting a chance to fight back.

    "What will be waiting for me in future?" Thinking about all theseplicated things, he went back to sleep as he crawled onto the bed while hugging both Alva and Emily side by side.

 Chapter 64 Nostalgic Panic

    ?The familiar sensation of morning sunlight hit myzy ass early in the morning showing that I have to wake up from my beloved sleep, I wasn''t a morning person even when I was living with my sister as she always had to throw a basket of cold water to wake me up from my deep slumber.

    *Yawn

    "Girls, wake up I can''t stand with all of you like this," I said while tapping their naked asses.

    There were 4 girls on each side of me while one girl is on my body sleepingfortably hugging my whole body like a ko.

    "Alva, wake up I can''t breathe wake up," I kept spanking her.

    "Mmh~ Darling, you want to go another round?" Feeling my hand groping her lewdly, she opened her eyes releasing a little moan.

    "Alva, get off me I can''t breathe you''re heavy," Unconsciously, I said something forbidden and sphemous.

    "Heavy-" She opened her eyes wide hearing my words but the next second she quickly brought her face close to my nose and bit it so hard.

    *Tsk

    "Flirting early in the morning? Can''t we sleep peacefully?" Usha and Lydia both woke up feeling the movements of our bodies.

    "Aren''t you satisfied Alva? He went two rounds with each one of us yesterday, how horny are you to be this slutty?" Lydia was amazed by their sexual appetite, she was the weakest among the five of them when ites to endurance while having sex.

    "Ugh~ mother, Lydia," Seeing them looking at her, she quickly released my nose and greeted them.

    After a few minutes, Eva and Emily woke up looking the same with their mouths leaking saliva from the sides.

    "Like mother, like daughter," Lydia spoke looking at them with a slight smile.

    "Nikol you have improved a lot within these two months, I didn''t expect you to cum ten times like yesterday," Usha was happy to see him improving his skills.

    "Hmm~ I feel stronger and stronger the more time I spend with you girls, it''s really strange," I remembered how I went through some visible changes during these two months.

    My nails slowly turned into a darker colour scaring me at first as I thought I got infected with some disease but I felt a lot stronger since that happened and my hair also grew rather quickly.

    "I love master''s new hair, it looks super cool," Emily said to which everyone else looked at her with a strange gaze.

    "I still can''t understand what you did to her, Nikol, she looks like a totally different person now," Eva was amazed by her personality change. She didn''t believe that she would listen to someone at first but seeing her acting all submissive with me she had no choice but to ept it.

    "Master showed me love, he''s the symbol of love and affection itself, no other being in this world can love us like him," She almost had a fanatic tone in her voice.

    "Ugh~ stop embarrassing me," I muttered inside my head looking at her. She gave me a thumbs up like she understood my intention and started to talk about how I punished her and rewarded her for everything.

    "Nikol..." Eva and Lydia both looked at me with strange gazes which I ignored smoothly.

    *cough

    "Emily, go and bring me some water, I''m thirsty," I wanted her to leave quickly as she might utter something offensive which might make me look like a fiend.

    "Yes, master" After she left the room, everyone woke up while stretching their bodies but it was a strange sight for everyone as all of us were naked.

    Some of them still had cum stains on their thighs and asses showing my hard work.

    "I never thought I would be in the same room with this bitch again," Eva said while pointing at Usha.

    "Haa~ me too, it''s not like I want to be friendly with you, I did all of this for Nikol''s sake," Before they start fighting again like usual, I quickly interfered.

    "Now, now, don''t fight girls, we are one big family now, we have to care about each other," I tried to calm down all of them.

    It was really hard for me to convince all of them to do it at the same time, I got this idea of doing an orgy because every time I try to go back to sleep on my free days someone woulde and knock on my door trying to have sex.

    Doing it with one girl is hard for them as no one in this tribe could go for more than 4 rounds, most rounds I went were with Eva and Usha who were the strongest but even they fainted after their fifth round.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even the most pleasant things be bad when overdoing it so, I got the idea of doing it with everyone at the same time because I felt annoyed when they break my sleep.

    Eva and Usha were against my idea at first but with little flirting and kisses they couldn''t resist it, I''m really surprised by how weak they are in front of me, unlike their usual arrogant personalities.

    "Hmph~ whatever," With a few words both of them went silent and wore some robes over their naked bodies as we all went to take a bath together.

    These robes were my designs which I specifically asked from the tailor girl. Since they didn''t have extra clothes I told her to use these types of designs for a change.

    I didn''t even have to wear anything in this mansion as I already had sex with more than half of the workers in this mansion and totally I did more than 80 girls during these two months but surprisingly no one got pregnant.

    Even though I acted all calm outside, seeing none of them getting pregnant after all this, I felt anxious,

    "Can''t I have kids? But if that''s the case, I''m pretty sure the chiefs would kill me for lying," Thinking about all this we finished our bath and went to take breakfast but suddenly, one of the guard girls came running in our direction with a panicked look.

    "Chief! Chief! They are here, they..." Usha and Eva got goosebumps from this incident seeing her trying to catch her breath.

    We were surprised by her but she quickly regained her strength and announced the most shocking news,

    "Dark elves are here, they are trying to attack us," Hearing her words both Usha and Eva had an angered look on their faces while Alva and Emily gripped their hands with hatred.

    Lydia was the only one who remained calm on the outside but even she was burning inside with anger hearing about it,

    "Those vile creatures are here again," Eva stomped the floor with her full strength creating a huge hole in it.

    "Everyone get ready with cannons, tell archers to go and guard walls, we will be back after a few minutes until then don''t engage with them but if they attack kill all of them without mercy, don''t engage in close range if you don''t have a stone," Usha ordered while going back to her room to equip her weapons.

    "Eva, I know we have our differences but are we in this together?" Before she went back to her room she looked at Eva.

    "Hmph~ even if you''re not here, I''m going to beat those dirty bitches to a pulp," She didn''t want to act friendly with her but, she gave a small nod showing her approval.

    "Good! Everyone go and equip your weapons, and meet me near the outer wall, we won''t make the same mistake again,"

    I took a small sword and a bow as a weapon and went to meet Usha at the wall but none of them felt right for me like fighting with a bare fist for some reason,

    "I''ll just throw spears as a ranged weapon," by the time I went there Usha, Eva, Alva, Emily and Lydia were already on the wall looking outside.

    I quickly climbed it and looked at the group of hundred dark elves outside the wall with many monsters, they had two giant types of monsters while twenty or more small monsters, which I felt familiar with.

    "Aren''t those the same dashing pigs I got chased when I went hunting with girls?" Remembering the fun memories I looked at these monsters, who emitted hideous ck colour smoke from their bodies.

    "So this is cursed magic? Truly unpleasant," I felt ufortable seeing it.

    After observing them carefully, my eyes automatically went to some cages these dark elves brought with them.

    I was confused at first but seeing what was inside one of the cages, I felt my whole body filling with anger,

    "Nikol,e here I assigned you to an archer unit," Lydia said while looking at him but she noticed his strange nature.

    "Nikol..." Hearing Lydia''s voice, everyone looked at me with a confused look but I couldn''t pay attention to them as I felt my mind filling with anger, hatred and power.

    "We are from the proud race of dark elves," One of the dark elves shouted gaining everyone''s attention.

    "Under our queen''s order, we demand ten sacrifices or else we would attack this settlement and destroy it,"

    "..."

    The whole ce had a silent atmosphere until all of them heard my menacing battle cry,

    "Fuck you, hand over my sister you fuckers,"

 Chapter 65 Crazed Attack

    ?Everyone in the area had to close their ears with hands hearing Nikol''s battle cry. They had no idea how he did it but those who couldn''t close their ears started bleeding from the damage.

    "Usha, what''s happening?" Confused, both Lydia and Eva asked since she was the one who knew about Nikol the most.

    "I have no idea, don''t get close to him for now," They thought he would just stop there but betraying their expectation Nikol jumped from the high wall without even caring about the height.

    "Idiot!" Usha couldn''t help but shout seeing him jumping down, she was pretty sure that he must have been injured but after jumping down but he stood up without any injuries.

    "..."

    "How? How did he do that?" Lydia was amazed by what she saw.

    "Forget about it, he''s charging alone to attack, we should help him," Breaking out of her stupor, Eva said looking at the figure who was running in the direction of dark elves like a wild monster.

    Right after everyone came back to their senses dark elfmander saw him charging alone stupidly. She ordered everyone to get ready to intercept him.

    "Look at this fool! Charging alone trying to be a heroine, attack her with cursed spells and normal poisoned arrows," Commander ordered to which everyone responded with quick movements.

    To use a cursed spell which corrupts the body of their opponent, they had to touch them physically because none of those spells was long-ranged otherwise it is bound to fail.

    "Fuck you bitches! Release my sister," Hearing his voice, themander ordered everyone to release their arrows expecting to slow him down but betraying her thoughts, Nikol smoothly evaded some arrows while attacking other arrows with his bear fist destroying them.

    "Wha- what the? Don''t stop attack, attack," Her confidence started to drop rather fast seeing his movements.

    "What the hell are those movements? He looks like a monster," She thought while backing down a little.

    [A/N:- Most of the words like ''he'' and ''man'' are not present in this world as all of them are women so I''m using them for the convenience of the readers to identify when they address Nikol but all of them except women he already had interacted with calls him ''she'']

    "Everyone get ready for close-range attacks, curse him when he gets close, and monsters get ready to attack," She couldn''t finish her words, as a huge sound came from big monsters'' bodies.

    *Boom *Boom

    "Commander, they are using mana cannons, should we tell them to advance forward and destroy those, they won''t be able to endure many explosions," Dark elves started to panic seeing their big monsters get attacked.

    "Order them to move forward, quickly kill this alone wolf and move forward," Under her orders first dark elf group tried to curse and kill Nikol who was approaching them rather fast but they couldn''t even touch him as their hands and heads started to fly separated from their bodies.

    "Ughhh~ it hurts, it hurts, "One of the dark elves who got her hand separated from her body shouted in pain but in the next second, Nikol touched her head with a ferocious look on his face,

    "Shut up bitch! Release my sister or I would crush your head," He tried to threaten her but with a soft squeeze from Nikol, her head exploded like a watermelon bathing his face in her brain matter.

    "Tsk~ useless bitch, who''s next? Come and try to get me," He had a sadistic smile stered on his face which sent shivers down the other''s spines.

    "Kill him, what are you doing? Move forward and kill him, can''t you even kill one warrior," Commander after seeing his face got scared and ordered everyone to gang up on him.

    "Why did you cage my sister? She never treated anyone badly, what did she do to you people?" He started to mumble seeing everyone surrounding him without getting too close seeing his sharp nails which looked no different than monster nails.

    *Zing

    He expected to see a full charge but suddenly arrows started raining down on them from the other side with hundreds of footsteps getting closer to them.

    "Everyone, kill everyone surrounding him, chiefs will take care of the monsters, and we shall kill all these vile dark elves in due time," Lydia was the who shouted while showing her bows, only a selected group of members with mana stones were allowed to engage in close range as these dark elves had curse magic.

    Others had the responsibility of shaving down their number. Humans outnumbered dark elves in numbers but with their monsters, it can be said to be a close matching battle if not for Nikol who charged alone and shaved more than thirty or forty dark elves in one attack.

    "Nikol, fall back and fight with us, don''t charge in alone," Lydia shouted seeing him.

    "They have my sister in that cage," He shouted while pointing at one of the cages where the hostages were.

    "That-" She couldn''t finish her words as other small monsters attacked them with their speed-dashing attacks.

    "Don''t get hit by them, and those who have fire spells try to chant them aiming at these monsters, they are nothing more than corpses," Lydia knew about these corpse puppets as she heard about them from her sister as well as she had to face them numerous time while she was in her previous home.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Some of the girls got hit by these boars as they were fast, it was hard to kill these things since they fought in an open in instead of a forest where trees are abundant.

    These monsters didn''t have obstacles in their way so they charged in without even caring about their surroundings.

    While they were dealing with these monsters, Lydia sneaked into the middle of the battlefield to help Nikol since she was anxious about him.

    "Ahhh~" Nikol waved his hand like a sword while releasing a battle cry, blood was shattered everywhere around him and dark elves had scared looks on their faces including theirmander.

    "Don''t get close to me, monster," She pushed one of the girls in front of her and tried to run but Nikol jumped while running and pounced on her with extra force causing her backbone to be shattered with visible sound.

    "Ahhhhhh~ my back," She released a bestial cry feeling her whole life shing before her eyes, Nikol slowly brought his hand close to her face and punched her without holding back.

    She tried to chant a curse spell since Nikol and her bodies were touching each other but her expression went intoplete despair when she saw him not getting affected by it.

    She started to cough blood but suddenly Nikol felt someone holding his arm without letting it move

    "Nikol, don''t kill her, we can get information from her," It was none other than Lydia who came to stop him after killing all the remaining dark elves.

    Nikol looked at her with a piercing gaze while growling but he quickly calmed down as he remembered something,

    "Sister, my sister was in that cage, she was confined by chains," His voice was trembling unable to control his emotions.

    "What''s happening to him?" Lydia noticed visible changes in his behaviour as well as his body.

    He had long violet colour nails with sharp pointy edges, and his hair looked a little more dark in colour but she wasn''t sure about it as he was bathed in blood.

    "Your sister? Where? Let''s go and see her but first calm down," Without caring about blood she hugged him but, she didnt forget to keep an eye on the dark elfmander.

    It was a rather pitiful sight as she had her eyes and mouth open but, she couldn''t even mutter a single word because of how bad her injuries were.

    "Damn! He didn''t hold back at all," Even she felt pitiful of her.

    While they were talking with each other, Usha and Eva came back after all the monsters lost their vigour like their puppeteer just abandoned them.

    Nobody knew who was the puppeteer but they guessed that she must have been killed in the process as all of the puppet monsters lost their will to battle.

    "What happened to him? He looks so-" Seeing Lydia hugging Nikol others couldn''t help but worry.

    "He saw his sister among those ves in the cages, we should take him there," Since every monster and most of the dark elves were dead, they quickly went there to see all the hostages.

    Alva and Emily also joined them as they were also worried about Nikol,

    "Nikol, are you okay?" Akva asked worried about him.

    "..."

    "Nikol?"

    "I''m okay," He answered her but, his voice was trembling with anger.

    "He''s not okay," She didn''t question him as she felt it wasn''t the time, so she quietly followed them to the ce where the cages were.

    They slowly got close to wooden cages which had no locks or anything to protect them. Many dead bodies of dark elves were lying around the area showing the damage they had to go through.

    "This is-" Looking at the inside of the cages others couldn''t help but release a surprising sound.

    "Fucking dark elves," Alva and Eva shouted in anger while Nikol kept looking inside it with a nk expression.

 Chapter 66 Strong Stimuli

    ?All the cages were filled with straw puppets that looked simr to a human. Nikol was stunned unable to open his mouth to release even a few words from the shock.

    "Fucking dark elves," Alva and Eva broke the silence in the atmosphere with their swearing.

    "Cursed dolls!" Lydia quickly identified what they were since, she had experience with these attacks, unlike Usha and Alva.

    "Cursed dolls? What are they?" Usha asked with a confused look.

    "I don''t know how they are made but this is one of the other side magic tricks of those damn dark elves, it hallucinates our mind and shows what we desire the most in the figure of this doll, I didn''t expect this to be here," All of them were worried about Nikol seeing his stunned face.

    "Nikol?" Usha looked at him with concern.

    "Dark elves? Fucking dark elves, I will kill every single bitch in that race, fuck," Shouting with anger, Nikol kicked the carriage which was carrying these cages.

    Normally, he would have grumbled in pain after doing such a thing but shocking everyone, the carriage got blown away by his kick with a huge sound.

    "Nikol! Calm down," Usha quickly held him before he make any moremotion.

    He didn''t stop there as he went forward dragging Usha who was trying her best to stop him until he saw a dead body of a dark elf lying in front of him.

    "Dark elf!" He raised his foot to chomp the head of the dead body but all of them quickly grabbed him without letting him do anything crazy.

    "Nikol, stop this isn''t like you, calm down," Both Lydia and Usha were trying to stop him.

    Alva suddenly got an idea and hit his head with her most powerful attack with full force since she knew he can take it but unlike what she expected her hand felt immense pain like she hit some kind of a stone.

    "Ouch,st time I remember when he get a strong stimulus, he woke up with a confused look, so try to attack him," Alva advised everyone before releasing another punch on his head.

    "Hmm, a strong one, strong one right? I have a strong one, Nikol once told me that none of us should ever punch him in his precious cock because it is too sensitive so," Eva gave a wild idea to which everyone else couldn''t help but twitch their eyebrows.

    "Is it ok to do that?" None of them had any idea they were trying to hit his precious balls which were carrying their future children.

    "It''s our only way, do it," Usha shouted feeling her body getting dragged by Nikol.

    Eva quickly got close to him and kicked his ball with her full strength without holding back, if Nikol didn''t have any power his balls would have already been crushed by its force.

    "Ughhh~ What?" He kneeled while touching his stomach in pain feeling his whole body going numb.

    "Did it work? Did hee back to his senses?" Eva questioned looking at others.

    "Why did you guys hit there? Ughh~ do you want to destroy our future generations?"Hearing his words, they had no idea they almost killed their future.

    "What?" Everyone was confused hearing his words.

    "Hitting my balls will damage my organs and stop producing sperm, then I won''t be able to have children," Eva and Alva got cold sweats hearing his words.

    "Heh~" Everyone looked at Eva, who was trying to avoid their gazes.

    *Cough

    "Nikol, are you okay? What happened to you?" Eva quickly changed the topic and checked Nikol who was lying on the floor recovering from the pain.

    "Sorry, I lost my cool for a minute seeing those vile magic tricks," He answered her while standing up taking step by step.

    "But that power and look at your fingernails and hair," Usha questioned him seeing his long violet-coloured fingernails.

    "This is?" Even though he had no idea what it was, it felt superfortable for him than normal fingernails.

    "I have no idea, is this some kind of magic?"Since he didn''t know the feeling of mana, he asked about it from others.

    "No, it doesn''t feel like mana, strange," Usha was the one most interested in this.

    "I''m sorry, girls for going berserk on the battlefield, I lost my cool when I saw my sister chained," Nikol felt sad seeing them all trying their best to stop him.

    "Nikol, I have an idea about this strange power of yours, Nym told me about her observation and ording to her your emotions are the cause of this power," Alva tried to speak but she had no idea how to exin it.

    "What do you mean?" Nikol didn''t understand the whole thing about his emotions affecting his power since he had never heard about such things even in this magic world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is it because of my adrenaline? But can it give this much power?" He knew about cases where adrenaline worked like a wonder but, if it''s really like that then why does he always lose his cool?

    "Ughh~ I have no idea about this," He felt his mind going crazy thinking about theseplex things.

    "I need to learn how to control this fast, otherwise someday I might harm someone close to me," Nikol was still angry with dark elves and he felt like wiping their whole existence but, he didn''t want to charge in like a fool after getting his senses back.

    "Girls, these dark elves are a nuisance with their cursed magic, we should erase them as soon as possible, what do you think?" Nikol asked looking at everyone.

    "I agree, we can''t let them always threaten us like this, we should take the first step," Everyone agreed with his words without any question since they knew what he told was right.

    The whole reason they stop Nikol is that they were afraid of his strange attitude otherwise they wouldn''t have tried to stop him instead they would have helped him.

    "Let''s just go inside and wash this blood, we will talk about thister," Everyone agreed with Lydia as they went back to the city after poking spears at the dead bodies to see whether they were alive or dead.

    Most of the girls were scared about the attack but after seeing their chief and othersing back safe, they couldn''t help but thank the goddess for sending Nikol to help them.

    "You see he charge into the frontline alone and killed all the dark elves,"

    "How brave! I still remember the day those broad arms hugged me and sent me into heaven,"

    "So he really is here on goddess order?"

    The rumours about Nikol charging to the battlefield without anyone helping him spread like a wildfire and some of them even exaggerated like how he flew on the battlefield while fighting them.

    If some of these girls doubted his authenticity earlier, now all of them started to worship him like a god.

    "He is here!"

    "Everyone bow down to our goddess''s gift, don''t look him straight in the eyes without permission,"

    The whole city was in a panic seeing their entrance.

    "I''m a little jealous," Usha was baffled by how everyone forgot about their leader''s existence.

    "You''re bing more famous now, I''m pretty sure our girls will write stories about you in future," Lydia said with a little smile.

    Nikol seeing everyone cheering him felt a little dissatisfied that other girls who were injured and gave their best for this battle didn''t get appreciated.

    He raised his hand indicating for everyone to stop shouting,

    *Silence

    "My fellow Ron and Kano tribe, we sessfully managed to repel these vile dark elves who came here to harm our future but it wasn''t only because of me, everyone who participated in this battle yed a major role in this,"

    "So don''t cheer one person for the effort of a group, cheer for your girls who got injured and had to die in this battle," Hearing his words, some of them started to cry remembering the attack which happened five years ago.

    "Another thing," Seeing him talking all of them listened to him curiously.

    "We shouldn''t let this dirty magic and dirty creatures harm us, we will fight and we will win everyone gets ready, the day wille when we can live in peace without worrying about them until then obey your chief," Right after Nikol finished his speech, the crowd started to cheer but this time most of them were crying.

    "How benevolent!"

    "He truly is the figure of our goddess,"

    "Kill those dirty dark elves for harming our master,"

    [A/N;- Friendly reminder that all the masculine words like ''master'' and ''him'' are used for the reader''sfort otherwise all of them are feminine words]

    Nikol didn''t feel good that people were kneeling and looking at him like a god but, he just ignored it and went back to the mansion to wash off all the dried blood on his body feeling ufortable.

    "Nikol, thank you for all this, we couldn''t even help you to find your sister but you''re still helping us," Usha and Eva both said with grateful looks in their eyes.

    "I still didn''t give up hope on my sister but now I''m helping you because you guys are my family, there''s no need for thanks between us, at this point we are already husband and wife aren''t we?"

    Even though he casually had sex with most girls, he didn''t want his rtionship to be a fragile one with the girls he cared about.

 Chapter 67 Reveal

    ?*Knock *Knock

    "Nikol, are you awake?" Usha was worried about Nikol since his mood wasn''t the greatest yesterday, so she decided to check on him early in the morning.

    Getting no answer from him, she panicked a little thinking that something must have happened to him so she quickly opened the door without waiting for his approval.

    "What the-" Right after she opened the door, she couldn''t help but close her nose feeling the smell of sex enveloping the room.

    "Nikol!" She couldn''t help but yell seeing the scene in front of him.

    There were at least 20 girls lying on the floor while Alva and Emily were sleeping hugging his body like they had the greatest night of their life.

    "This smell is so intense," She tried to wake him up but the floor was filled with girls with their pussies leaking semen, so she couldn''t walk without stepping on them.

    "Ouch, who wants to fuck with me? Do you want to die?" Feeling Usha stepping on her, someone shouted causing everyone to open their eyes but they couldn''t help but sweat seeing who she was yelling at.

    "Ahh~ Chief, I - I," She felt her mind going crazy.

    "What happened here?" Without caring for her previous statement, Usha questioned them.

    "Chief, yesterday he dragged all of us here and did sacred impregnation with us,"

    "Yeah, we were just working until Alva started to kidnap us telling us that we should be grateful for this chance,"

    "Emily kidnapped me,"

    All of them quickly got up from their position while trying not to disrespect Usha, but all of them were naked so she couldn''t help but feel horny seeing their pussies filled with Nikol''s semen.

    "He did it with all of you? There are twenty of you," Hearing her question, they nodded their head in approval.

    "Go and clean yourself, and report yourself as someone who did it with Nikol, I don''t want any of you doing this with him again until I give permission," All of them excused themselves and left the room but, it was clear that they wanted to be with Nikol.

    *Yawn

    "Usha, good morning," Nikol woke up hearing all the noises.

    "I thought you couldn''t do more than 4 girls at the same time," She was interested in what happened to him.

    "I couldn''t but after yesterday''s incident, I feel like my body has be more powerful it''s like some weight in my body has been lifted off," Nikol said looking at his hands.

    "Does that mean every time you go berserk like that, you will get strong?" Usha couldn''t believe her ears. She was excited to fight him and see how powerful he is.

    "Good morning, Nikol"

    "Good morning, Mother," Alva and Emily both woke up hearing noises, they looked at their legs and knew they messed up big time.

    "I can''t feel my legs, it''s like my lower body has gone numb," Alva said increasing Usha''s curiosity.

    "What happened yesterday?"

    "Ugh, after we had dinner and went to sleep I decided to sneak in and have sex with him but, I saw Emily already giving him a blowjob while he was sleeping so I joined her and tried to do it but-" Alva paused a little and looked at Nikol who was giving her a little smile.

    "He woke up and started to pound us without any mercy, I couldn''t take it so I decided to drag some girls here but he didn''t stop even after doing it with them, he messed up my pussy," She said while touching her lower region.

    *Sigh

    "I''m sorry, I felt more powerful and horny yesterday so I couldn''t hold back, I was fully conscious about it but I couldn''t stop myself," He apologized with a wry smile.

    "Go and see Nym and heal yourself," Usha ordered expecting her to leave but instead she looked at Nikol with a strange look.

    "Nym, she is-"

    "She is here," Nikol said with a straight face.

    "What do you mean?" Usha was confused but then, she saw a handing out from under the bed.

    "Chief!" Nym looked at her with a timid look.

    "So you were creeping out of your room in the middle of the night because of this," Seeing hering out, she quickly helped her.

    "You knew?" Nikol was surprised because she never told him about it.

    "Do you guys really think that you can hide something from me inside my own mansion?" Her words caught him off guard.

    "Haha~ I guess not, as expected of our chief," Nikol realised how stupid they were in front of this brilliant woman.

    "Chief, if you knew about this then why didn''t you punish me?" Nym was the most surprised to hear about this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Because I realised I was too overprotective of you, until Nikol came here I couldn''t see the truth but after rxing my mind a little I understood that what I did was wrong," None of them were expecting to hear such words from her.

    "Mother!"

    *Sobs

    "Chief, I''m sorry for calling you a bitch, I thought you weren''t a reasonable person," Hearing her words all of them went silent.

    "..."

    "So you thought I was a bitch?" Usha had veins popping off her forehead.

    "Ahh~ no I meant-," She realised her mistake rather quickly.

    She frowned at her but, she decided to deal with itter since she had more important stuff to do.

    "Chief, while I was having sex, I thought about something,"

    "Even if all the women I had sex with get pregnant, as long as this cursed magic remains my children won''t be safe," Hearing his words, all of their ears perked up.

    "We need to remove these disgusting creatures from the root but, I don''t think we can do it alone, we will suffer a lot if we fight against a whole race," Nikol said with his hand clenching in anger reminded of yesterday''s incident.

    "That''s true, having our future generation deal with these pests will be dangerous, we need to finish this in our generation." Usha agreed with his words.

    "Chief, what do you think about forming alliances with other races? I will talk personally with them," Nikol suggested to which everyone reacted with a gasp.

    "Other races? We barely interact with them but it''s true if we join forces we can win without losing many," She thought for a minute about the advantages of his n.

    "But dwarfs and beastkin are out of the question, they are too far away and we have no idea what demons are like, only possible race is," Usha thought for a minute before answering.

    "Elves," Nympleted her sentence with an excited look.

    ? "Yeah, but we don''t know how to find them, there''s a rumour that they are an impossible race to find as mother nature helps them to hide from us humans and other races," Until now they had no idea of contacting them or interacting with them.

    "They must be facing the same problem as us, so we could get some clues if we search for them actively," Usha decided to bring this matter to the newly formed council.

    "Nym, tell them about our research rted to cursed magic, and about your power," Hearing his words, everyone looked at her with questioning eyes.

    Nym looked conflicted but suddenly she changed her face to a more determined one as she opened her mouth.

    "Cheif, I''m sorry for hiding this from you but I''m not a light magic user," Her words shocked everyone in the room except Nikol.

    "What? How can that be?" Alva jumped from the bed hearing her words. She even forget about her numbed body.

    Emily was looking at everything with curiosity as she had nothing to talk about with others.

    "It''s true, she''s not a pure light mage but still she can use light magic that''s why her ability is inferior to her mother as you guys told me before," Nikol interfered before things be weird.

    "Then what is her magic?" Usha was confused.

    "My magic is the barrier magic, which belongs to light which is the main element but it''s a derivative," Even though she tried to exin it all three of them doesn''t understand what they were talking about.

    "All these months, I was reaching about magic and medicine with Nym and found that Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Dark are not only the elements,"

    "Like her barrier magic belongs to the main element light but it makes her light magic weaker while making her ability of barrier magic greater,"

    "Since we had no way to prove this, we asked some girls in the tribe to help and our theory was proved thanks to them," Nym and Nikol had excited eyes.

    "We found a girl with explosion magic which belongs to the fire magic element and an ice magic girl which belongs to the water element," Nym exined about how they proved this hypothesis.

    "While most of the mages use main elements, there are rare chances that someone can use sub-element magic," Usha and Alva both understood what they were trying to say.

    "So she can use spells that her mother used but they are weaker than her original magic?" Usha questioned her.

    "True, Nym remove the barrier," Hearing his words, Nym obeyed and removed the barrier which enveloped the room.

    "This is-"

    "This is her ability she can erect a barrier for different purposes that''s why chief you didn''t hear moaning sounds even if there were more than 20 girls in my room," Nikol exined how he managed to do it.

    "Oh! That''s why," Until now she didn''t take it seriously.

    "And now onto the main topic which is cursed magic," Hearing his words, everyone perked up their ears.

 Chapter 68 Small Bug

    ?Nym looked at Nikol who was exining everything to Usha and others with a grateful look, even though she managed to find these things with Nikol, hermunication skill wascking to exin these things clearly to the others.

    "Did you find something about this vile cursed magic?" Usha felt they knew something about it as both Nikol and Nym had smug expressions on their faces.

    "Hehe~" Nymughed hearing her words.

    "Of course we did, and we came to two hypotheses after observing it and that is-" All of them perked up their ears hoping to hear something great.

    "Cursed magic should be either sub-element of dark magic or it should be a whole new element but since ording to your records the main element cannot be changed or created unlike sub-element so, I think it''s a sub-element," Nikol thought that all of them would appreciate his words and p him but contrary his expectation all of them had disappointed faces.

    "That''s it?" Alva looked at him with an uninterested face.

    "What do you mean that''s it? Do you know how much we had to experiment to find this, this sphemy," Both Nikol and Nym shouted at the same time showing how valuable this information was.

    "Well, I thought you guys found a way to clear these curses and destroy dark elves," Hearing her words, Nikol went silent for a minute.

    "Still our option is light magic but if we can heal her mother, it will be a great help," Nym didn''t care about him talking about it, as he took permission from her.

    "Chief, can I have permission to see her? I want to see her before doing any experiment," Nikol said looking at Usha.

    Nym also looked at her with a begging look hearing his request. Shest saw her mother when they decided to restrain her in the room so ever since then she only heard rumours about her from guards.

    "I don''t have a problem with you, but I can''t let her enter that room," Usha said while pointing at Nym.

    "Is it that bad?" Having no idea about what happened to her, Nikol questioned her to which she gave a nod.

    "I don''t mind chief, I won''t break down so please let me see her," Usha didn''t like the idea but if she wants to see her own mother, it was not her ce to stop it.

    "Fine, but you won''t enter the cell and I will be close to you," She epted her request while looking at Nikol with a wry smile.

    "Is this really a good idea?" She thought in her mind but in the end, she couldn''te up with a solution.

    "Chief, don''t forget about an alliance with other races, I would personally talk with them so I''m pretty sure they will ept it," Nikol said while looking at Usha who had a difficult face thinking about various stuff.

    She got ready to leave the room but she suddenly looked at Nikol and Nym,

    "Don''t go overboard with your experiments, and Nym next time you lie to me, you will get severe punishment," She left those words before leaving the room.

    Alva and Emily also stood up carefully since their lower bodies were numb from the pleasure,

    "Nikol, I don''t think I will be able to do it for another whole day so, let''s do it again on the day after tomorrow," Alva left with Emily and Nym after giving him a small wink.

    *Sigh

    "How horny is this girl? I thought that would at least satisfy her for another two weeks," Nikol thought while looking at his bed which was drenched with sweat and love juices.

    "I can''t sleep on this, it''s really hard to find a good mattress in this ce," He went to take shower thinking about all these things that he didn''t realise that something was strange in his body.

    During these two months, Nikol constantly kept training while teaching Nym about several new things expecting her to develop them. She was excited like a little kid listening to her grandfather''s fantasy story while Nikol taught her all these things.

    They developed new medicines and weapons together. Nym had the practice and brain to imnt all these things while Nikol gave her the ideas. Sometimes their ideas invented something new that''s not present even in Nikol''s previous world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In these two months, he got to know about another interesting factor and that''s his healing powers.

    Nym didn''t bother to talk about it thinking that Nikol already knew about it but when she revealed it, he was baffled to know that on the day goblins attacked him, it wasn''t Nym''s power that saved his life but his own healing powers.

    They did much research to find out about his power but all of them were useless as none of them gave the required result.

    He thought that it must be because of the influence of mana but he was proven wrong as he didn''t have a single bit of mana inside his body.

    Nym had no idea how to continue their research on his power so, Nikol decided to wait until he gets more knowledge about his strange power.

    *Yawn

    "I guess I''ll sleep for another few minutes, it''s really boring in this world without any entertainment, maybe I should teach girls to y board games and draw stories," Since he had nothing to do except interacting with girls all the time and traning, Nikol always slept to avoid boredom.

    "I should get permission from the chief to travel, It''s fun being with girls but I also need a change of pace, if I always have sex and then went to sleep soon this lifestyle will get boring," He thought while changing the mattress to sleep until someone calls him for the breakfast.

    "I hope the chief won''t punish Nym," He was worried because he promised her that, he won''t let her punish her so as someone who always kept his promises, Nikol couldn''t afford to deceive her.

    While thinking about all these things, Nikol went to sleepfortably on his new mattress. He usually keeps his old ones for maids to clean as it''s their job but today most of the maids were absent as Nikol ploughed their gardensst night without any mercy.

    Alva and Emily quickly washed their bodies as they wanted to go back and eat with Nikol. While they were washing their bodies Emily felt like talking with Alva about their friendship.

    "Alva, are you still angry with me for what happened in the past?" Looking at her with a sad look, Emily questioned.

    Alva couldn''t help but frown hearing her question.

    "You tried to kill him? How can I forgive you when you did such a thing but I''m not angry with you, since Nikol decided to keep you and you''ve been nothing but loyal to him, I can''t really hate you but I won''t forgive you," Emily had a small smile on her face hearing those words.

    "Hehe~ so can we make up and be friends again? I know master will be happy if you and I get along with each other, don''t misunderstand I''m doing this for my master''s sake, It''s not like I want to be friends with you again," Alva couldn''t help butugh hearing her words.

    "Whatever, we are going to be together for a long time so we can be friends I guess but don''t ever think of harming Nikol again, otherwise I would chop you into pieces and feed it to goblins,"

    "Same to you, master is always first for me, he''s the one who showed me the way of affection of love so don''t think I would harm him,"

    While Emily and Alva were having their friendly chat in the bath, Nikol was sleeping ratherfortably since he had to stay awake earlier to satisfy his lust and all the girls.

    "My child, I hope seed in your journey, shake your hips get all those girls pregnant and make your mother proud," Nikol started remembering those familiar words in his dreams, which he heard somewhere but he didn''t know what they meant.

    "Who are you? Why should I do what you want?" Nikol wanted to question but, he couldn''t as he was just recovering his memories in his dreams.

    "This familiar blue hair, familiar look, your beautiful eyes and those huge boobs," Nikol felt that he knew this woman in front of him but at the same time, he couldn''t remember anything.

    Suddenly, Nikol woke up feeling his whole body getting hot as he felt a little weight on his body. He didn''t know what happened but those memories of the blue-haired woman remained like art in his mind.

    "What was that? I almost suffocated to death in my sleep," Trying his hardest to catch his breath, Nikol quickly looked at his own chest which was sweating non-stop but it wasn''t the thing that caught his attention.

    "What''s this small bug?" He couldn''t help but question while catching it with a tight grip.

    "Ahhhhh~ let me go, you foolish son, what the fuck are you doing to my beautiful slim sexy body," Suddenly the bug started to shout in a loud voice.

 Chapter 69 Fairies Are Real

    ?"What the fuck?"Seeing its weird movements and sound, Nikol threw it without even thinking for a second.

    "Ahhhhhhhh~ Why did you throw me? Idiot son," Surprising him, the bug started to fly shaking her transparent wing-like structure.

    "What are you? A cockroach or are you some kind of a monster?" Nikol got ready to attack if it tries to attack him but contrary to what he thought, she looked exactly like a human but a lot more smaller. She had beautiful blue colour hair which felt nostalgic for some reason and her body was curvaceous but Nikol didn''t look at her like that because she was too small for him.

    "Me? A cockroach, how dare you call me like that," She flew in his direction trying to attack him.

    Nikol took a defensive position expecting some great moves from her but she just started punching him with both of her hands like a normal girl.

    "Take this! Oraaaaa, Oraaaaaa," Nikol could have taken her seriously if he at least felt pain from her attacks but he just felt like she was trying to annoy him like she was pinching him.

    "You''re weak, not what I expected," Hearing his words, she stop attacking him trying to breathe with an exhausted look.

    "Stupid son! Calling your own mother, weak, I''m going to cry if you bully me like this," She had friskiness in her voice which annoyed him.

    "Who are you? I will give you five seconds to answer otherwise I will crush you like a mosquito," Nikol didn''t want to y anymore with this strange person who thinks she was his mother.

    "There''s no way, my father could have stuck his dick in this small bug, no right? I hope you didn''t otherwise my respect for you will go down the drain," He thought while grabbing the small fairy by her waist.

    "Ahhh~ bold move, as expected from my son," She moaned with a weird look on her face.

    "Cut the crap! Answer me or I will crush you," Getting impatient with her attitude, Nikol started to be serious with her.

    "Stop! Stop! Don''t crush me, let me introduce myself," She quickly stood up on Nikol''s palm with a sexy pose trying to be erotic.

    "Sweety, you can call me Artemis, I''m your mother, more exactly I''m the support sent to you by your mother," Her words made him even more confused.

    "Mother? Who are you talking about? And you called yourself my mother, exin it properly," Getting impatient with her words, he questioned her with a desperate look on his face.

    "Looks like you don''t remember anything," She thought for a minute before opening her little mouth.

    "You were sent here by your mother aka goddess of this world and my master, I''m a fairy created by her, normally a goddess has one or two fairies but I''m the only one goddess had," She briefly paused to look at Nikol''s surprised face.

    "Fairies have the same look and fragments of personality as the goddess, but they are less powerful than them, natives of this world consider fairies to be messengers of goddess so you can worship me if you want," She had a proud look on her face while exining about all these things.

    "No need! So where''s this so-called goddess now? I don''t believe you, you might be trying to scam me," Nikol didn''t want to believe what she said as she had no evidence to prove her words.

    "What are you- you don''t believe this beautiful me, do you want a spanking?" She had smokeing out of her head from anger hearing his words, but Nikol didn''t give a single fuck about her.

    "And you''re telling me this goddess is my mother? Laughable, if that is really true then why don''t I have any memories of her," Part of him wanted to believe but, he was anxious about it.

    "It''s because you''re human, unlike her, no humans can enter the heaven dimension and your mother broke that rule and took your physical body there, so she had to use more than her normal power," Nikol had a faint of picture of a blue-haireddy in his mind but he wasn''t sure if that''s really what she looked like.

    "Ugh~ so what happened to her?" Holding his head in pain, he sat on his bed trying to remember her but no matter how he tried he couldn''t remember her.

    "I don''t know, I came here with you," She said without caring about anything but Nikol got confused.

    "Then why didn''t youe out until now?"

    "Hmm~ I was sleeping until now trying to collect mana but you had zero mana so it took some extra time to collect them from others,"

    "Who did you collect mana from?" Nikol questioned her to which she just giggled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I collected them from those women that always bounce on your cock, it is normally hard to collect them but with close contact like that, it was easy work for my great self," She gave a cocky smile looking at him.

    *Sigh

    "Did you harm them by doing it?" He was already leaking bloodlust looking at her who was clueless that she was going to get crushed like a mosquito if she give the wrong answer.

    "No, it was just collecting some of their extra mana nothing harmful, why do you ask?" She looked at him with a confused face, she didn''t even notice Nikol''s bloodlust as she remained cocky throughout their conservation.

    "Nothing so, why was I sent here by your goddess and what does she want from me?" He started to feel that answers to his questions were bing more and more clear with everything.

    "If she really sent me here, then why?" Nikol wanted to know their objective for doing something like this.

    "Didn''t she give you a mission to do, why are you asking me? Let''s make one thing clear, I''m not your servant here so I won''t do things ording to your way," Nikol had nerves popping out of his forehead but he decided to be patient as she was like a library of information for him right now.

    "I told you, I don''t have memories, I don''t remember what''s her request," She looked at Nikol quickly before opening her little mouth.

    "She wants you to impregnate girls in thisnd, as you know this world belongs to my creator and she made a mistake by not creating males in this world because of her man-hating behaviour," Nikol started to realise why this ind had no males hearing her words.

    At first, he thought it was because of a weird disease or some apocalypse but hearing this he understood that it was all this goddess''s fault.

    "But I''m already doing it without even her telling me to do it," Nikol told without changing his expression.

    "As expected of my son, you make me so proud," Even though she was just a fragment of the goddess, she considered Nikol as her own son.

    "Cut the crap with son and mother, I''m not your son and I don''t remember my mother neither do I care about someone who abandoned me," Nikol knew he never wanted a mother because of his sister, who became a mother to him by caring about him like a precious gem.

    "Do you know about my sister?" Ignoring her weird looks he questioned her.

    "Sister? What sister?" She looked at me with a sceptical look.

    "My sister, Vi page she''s the one who took care of me since I was a kid," Nikol didn''t feel good about her ying with him like this.

    "I have no idea, what you''re talking about, you had no sister," Her words were almost like a knife piercing Nikol''s heart.

    "You! Don''t lie to me, I definitely had a sister, why are you lying to me?" Getting angry Nikol started to throw a tantrum.

    "Son! Calm down, I''m telling the truth, you had no blood sister, maybe she''s adopted," Artemis just wanted him to calm down and listen to her.

    "Well it might be true but I definitely had a sister, but it doesn''t change our rtionship, I will definitely find her even without any help," Renewing his motivation Nikol thought about leaving but he had no idea what to do with this fairy.

    "Fairy, do you have any idea about my strange power? Like why I''m stronger without even using any mana or magic," Artemis flew close to him and started to touch him like a molester.

    "Hmm~ my mana doesn''t react with your body, it''s almost like you have protection around your body but I can feel some sort of a seal inside you, but I''m not really sure," She was talking like a proper mythical being but, Nikol just clicked his tongue hearing her words.

    "Tsk~ you''re useless for a helper sent by a goddess, you don''t know my sister''s location or about my power, what are you useful for?" Hearing his provoking words, she had her whole face disfigured with anger.

    "Don''t talk to your mother like that, stupid son," She tried to attack him but suddenly the door of the room opened with a huge bang.

    "Nikol, I''m here let''s go back to our cuddling-" Alva and Emily entered the room with their wet hair falling perfectly with a glistening look on their shoulder but her words quickly cut off as her eyes opened wide with fear and reverence.

 Chapter 70 Dumb Fairy

    ?"Fa- Fa- a fairy," Alva started to shiver and her voice was trembling like she saw a ghost. Emily had her mouth open in surprise unable to close it.

    "Oh! These are the girls that always bounce on your cock," She didn''t care about them as she went back to fighting with Nikol.

    Nikol was confused about why they were so stiff and terrified but then he remembered what this fairy said about natives considering her as the direct messenger of the goddess.

    Suddenly both Alva and Emily kneeled like they were seeing the goddess herself,

    "We humble ourselves in front of the living figure of our goddess, allow your creation to greet you, my goddess," Both of them said at the same time intimidating both Artemis and Nikol.

    [A/N: Artemis here refers to fairy and she will be called like that because she is a fragment of the goddess and looks the same so you won''t get confused ]

    "Hey son, why are they acting like that? It''s a little creepy," She whispered seeing them acting all respectful toward her.

    "It''s because you''re a fairy, natives consider you as a messenger of the goddess so, of course, they will worship you," I answered her in a low voice so girls won''t hear about it.

    "Worshiping me!" She was caught off guard by his words.

    *Cough

    "Look like they understand my true charms unlike you," She started to boast about herself as she sat on Nikol''s shoulder.

    "Don''t sit on my shoulder so casually, and it''s not your charm that is intimidating them, it''s your goddess charm," Nikol didn''t forget to give her a wake-up call breaking all her fantasies.

    "Are you jealous? Don''t worry someday people will worship you too, besides you''re my son," She thought he was joking when Nikol was literally just criticising her.

    They didn''t get to talk with Alva and Emily as others also entered the room without knocking on the door.

    "What the fuck are you doing? Didn''t I tell you toe and have breakfa-" Entering the room with a bang sound, Usha got confused about what was happening seen Alva and Emily kneeling.

    Eva also followed them as she didn''t want to stay at the breakfast table all alone waiting for others.

    "Mother, look at Nikol''s shoulder," Hearing Alva''s words, both Usha and Eva looked at him with strange gazes trying to find what was wrong with him and why these girls were kneeling in front of him.

    "Oh! I remember both of you, you two were also shaking your hips on his cock right?" Seeing Eva and Usha looking at her with terrified looks, she quickly said while pointing at them.

    "Fairy? It''s a fairy," Unknown to Usha her own body was already kneeling before Artemis without even her knowledge as she felt tears starting to leak from her eyes.

    "It''s our goddess, she''s here," Out of everyone in the room, she had the most interesting reaction as she started to cry andugh at the same time.

    Nikol looked at everything with a wry smile, it wasn''t anything strange that these girls were kneeling in front of him as it happened often when they were having sex but then he remembered this was more serious of a reason.

    "Girls get up," Dissatisfied seeing them kneeling like this, Nikol said looking at everyone.

    "But-" All three of them raised their heads to look at Nikol. He noticed that Eva wasn''t kneeling as she kept giving dissatisfied looks but he just ignored it for now as he had to solve this problem in front of him.

    "No buts get up, right now," Artemis didn''t mind them getting up as she didn''t care about them in the first ce. She just wanted to boast in front of Nikol about how they respect her.

    Slowly Usha, Alva and Emily stood up without looking at Artemis directly but still, they were curious about how and why the fairy came here. The presence of a fairy is sometimes can be bad and sometimes it can be a sign of fortune for the natives of thisnd as they believed in their goddess.

    "Nikol, is she a fairy?" Alva didn''t want to disrespect Artemis but her curiosity took the best of her as she forgot about keeping her mouth shut.

    "Alva... Don''t question her," Suddenly Usha shouted with anger as she didn''t want to offend the fairy.

    "Everyone calm down, I will tell you about it and yes she''s a fairy," Nikol grabbed Artemis by her body as he kept her in his palm.

    "Don''t grab me like that, you''re touching ces you shouldn''t touch," Artemis said with a blushed face.

    "Tsk, introduce yourself, I don''t care about your small body anyway," Nikol had no idea of getting along with her as he still didn''t believe her story.

    "Hmph~ my dear children, I''m the supreme fairy of our goddess and I''m here to bring salvation-" She couldn''t finish her boasting as Nikol hit her head with his ring finger.

    "Ouch, what are you doing?" Artemis had an irritated look on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just introduce your name, why are you bbering about useless stuff?" All the girls in the room were amazed by their interactions.

    "It ain''t useless, I was going to introduce myself like I''m supposed to," She said while touching her forehead with a pained expression.

    "Nikol, you can''t treat her like that, she''s our goddess messenger, she''s a holy being," Usha said as she felt he was being too rude to her.

    "See, they didn''t mind, you''re being too unreasonable," Hearing Artemis'' words, Nikol just looked at her.

    "Whatever, just do it," He didn''t feel like apologising since he didn''t want to believe her yet.

    "My name is Artemis, I''m the messenger of goddess Artemis, so you guys can call me Arti if you want," She quickly said with a holy appearance unlike her previous self.

    "My goddess, it''s my greatest pleasure to witness your holy appearance with my naked eyes, can I know your reason for visiting here?" Usha had a fanatic look in her eyes as she talked with her.

    "Disgusting! You can still bootlick her even after what she did to us," Eva broke her silence with unexpected words as she came forward.

    "Eva! Don''t disrespect goddess," Usha was enraged to hear her words but Nikol and Artemis both looked at her with saddened looks.

    "Disrespect? In the first ce, why should I respect someone who abandoned us?" Her words made sense to everyone in the room but Usha didn''t want her to speak against the goddess at least not in front of a fairy.

    "Child, you hate my creator so much, I know it is painful but listen to me first," Nikol was surprised to see her serious side.

    "Yes, my goddess," Even though she had hatred in her heart for them, she wasn''t foolish enough to tantly disrespect the goddess.

    "Goddess didn''t abandon your people purposely, believe me, she loves you more than anything, it''s just-" She paused for a little as she looked at Nikol without blinking.

    Eva, Usha, Alva and Emily everyone perked up their ears to listen to her as they felt like these were holy words.

    "She had to face a problem, so she''s greatly weakened right now," Hearing her words, everyone gasped with surprise.

    "So she didn''t abandon us?"

    "Of course not, that''s why she sent her one and only son to take care of you girls," Nikol felt his mind going crazy hearing her words.

    "..."

    "Son?" It took them a few minutes to realise what she said.

    Arti''s serious expression broke as she had a haughty look on her face.

    "Of course, my son since I''m a fragment of the goddess, he''s my son too," She pointed at Nikol making everyone in the room silent.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Nikol quickly got close to her and grabbed her again with her body.

    "I''m telling them the truth, you''re the one who told me to do so," She was honestly confused about why Nikol was acting like this.

    "Dumb fairy, you don''t have to drop the bomb like this," He wasn''t too mad with her as it was his girls who got to know about this but he didn''t want everyone in the tribe to know about this fact as he had no memories of this so-called goddess.

    "Hehe~ my son is embarrassed, too cute," She said while poking Nikol''s cheeks with her little fingers.

    "Nikol, no~ son of our goddess, sorry for all the difficulties you had to go through in our small establishment," Hearing Usha''s strange voice, Nikol looked at them. In front of his own eyes, everyone was kneeling with their asses showing since their clothes didn''t even cover them in the first ce.

    "What are you girls doing? Get up," He was surprised to see even Eva kneeling in a submissive position.

    "No, we are just creations while you''re our creator''s son, we are not worthy to be in your presence," Alva was almost crying thinking that she was going to lose Nikol after this.

    *Sigh

    "Look at what you did," Nikol said while pulling Arti''s both cheeks without giving too much force.

 Chapter 71 Im Not Special

    ?"It''s not my fault, look at them," Arti was restless with her two small cheeks bing red from all the pulling.

    *Sigh

    "Get up girls, I won''t say it again this is making me sad, I thought we were close after all the love you guys showed me," Alva twitched at his words, Usha also had a conflicted look on her face.

    "Alva, does it really matter to you even if I''m like this? Would you give up on me just for that," Under constant pressure from Nikol, she couldn''t keep her facade of not looking at him as she quickly jumped at him with a shameless face.

    "I don''t care, I love you please don''t leave me, I want to give birth to your children and raise them together with you, love," She was anxious but her love for him outweighed her respect for the goddess, unlike Usha.

    "Alva, you''re not worthy to be with him, he''s more precious than all of us, he is-" Usha couldn''t finish her words as Nikol started to kiss Alva dangerously touching her whole face with a possessive look.

    "I remember no goddess, it''s you guys who helped me when I was in my most desperate situation and helped me, even if I''m really goddess''s son, I won''t abandon you,e here everyone," His words affected everyone in the room as Eva and Emily quickly stood up from their position and ran into his arms without caring about their status.

    "Usha, what about you? You don''t love me?" He knew she loved him and her respect for the goddess is the only thing that is holding her back but as expected his proactive words were rather effective on her than kind words.

    "I do-" She couldn''t finish her words as she saw both Eva and Emily kissing him touching his body without leaving a single ce free.

    Arti was looking at everything with interest as she was resting on Nikol''s shoulders.

    "Interesting! So he can change their mind just by eating their lips and tongue, as expected of my son," She didn''t know what kissing was she assumed it to be some kind of trick to convince them.

    "I- I''m sorry goddess but I can''t take it anymore," She thought while standing up with a confident look.

    "I knew you were special but to be this important to us," Usha didn''t know how to act in front of him after knowing about his identity.

    "I told you, I don''t remember goddess and everything I did until now is my own desire, just treat me like you did before knowing about me," All of them nodded their heads without arguing with him.

    "Can you guys give me a few minutes, I wille back for the breakfast after talking with her for a few minutes," Nikol said while pointing at Arti.

    Everyone agreed as they quickly left the room without even hesitating as they wanted to give space and time.

    Nikol waited until them leaving to grab Arti by her hands.

    "Fairy, don''t run your mouth like a broken pipe again, you should think before you talk," He had a little threatening tone in his voice.

    "Why are you angry? I thought everything is fine now," Arti was scared to see him squeezing her body tightly. Even though she was a superior being in the name, her power was nothingpared to Nikol''s.

    "They are fine because they are my girls, what if you run your mouth in front of my enemies or other girls, don''t cause unwanted chaos," She thought for a few minutes trying to understand his words.

    "Mmm~ who exactly are your enemies?" She had a confused expression on her face, she wanted to avoid trouble by doing so.

    "I don''t know, but what if there''s someone with a grudge toward goddess and try to take revenge on me?" Nikol''s words made sense since there were a lot of people who lost their families because of past incidents.

    "That''s true, I promise I won''t tell anyone again," Arti showed her hands expressing her sincerity.

    "That''s good, and you should hide when we are outside, you''re not allowed toe outside until I permit you, you can hide inside my pocket if you want," Hearing his words she grumbled a little but she had no choice but to agree with him.

    "Good now follow me," Nikol opened the door to find Emily waiting for him near the entrance with a happy smile.

    "Are you okay, master?"

    "I''m good, let''s go and get some food, I''m hungry," Nikol didn''t hesitate as he walked toward the breakfast table.

    "Emily, don''t tell anyone about what happened today, keep it a secret,"

    Emily nodded at his words with an obedient look. She didn''t really care about his origin as long as she can be with him and serve him. At some point, she got addicted to the feeling of serving Nikol that she felt happier than she ever had been doing it.

    ? Usha and Eva waited for Nikol''s arrival as they were interested to know more about the fairy as well as the goddess.

    Seeing his figureing back with Emily, all of them greeted him with delighted smiles.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nikol, take a seat," Alva didn''t hesitate to give him the seat next to her.

    "Thank you, Emily take a seat," Since he wanted to talk with everyone, he didn''t let her go back.

    Nikol started eating with everyone else as he was hungry with all the things happened to him. Seeing appetising food on the table he couldn''t help but gulp them steadily like they were the tastiest thing in this world.

    "Tasty, as always our girls can cook really well," Nikolplimented the maids who were looking at him with happy faces. Most of the maids in the mansion had already gone through the breeding procedure with him so they were expecting to gain at least minimum attention from him.

    "Thank you master, it is our pleasure to serve you," On behalf of everyone else their head servant greeted him with a light greeting.

    Usha quickly gave a sharp look at her before telling her to leave the room as they had something important to talk about.

    "As expected of her, without even my interference she knew it would be bad if others get to know about the fairy," Nikol thought looking at the head servant''s huge ass wavering while she left the room.

    "Nikol, where did she go? Is she here?" Eva questioned him right after everyone left the room.

    "Come out," Hearing Nikol''s voice, Arti came out with a dissatisfied expression.

    "I can''t stay in your pockets it''s really ufortable," Sheined without looking at others.

    "Deal with it, for now, I will find a solution to itter," For some reason, she was more sensible than she first came here as she was a fast learner. Even though she was dumb her ability to learn was not to be underestimated but still she was dumb.

    "Our greetings great messenger from our beloved goddess," Usha and Alva both said at the same time.

    "Oh yeah, greetings!" She was a little awkward with them as she had no idea what to do with them.

    Both parties remained silent for a few minutes until Nikol decided to break the silence.

    "Arti, do you know anything about cursed magic?" She looked at him confused hearing his question.

    "Never heard, is it something new? Is it ok if take a bite?"She asked with a nonchnt attitude looking at the remaining food on the table.

    "It is our greatest pleasure," Usha was respectful even though it wasn''t that serious.

    "So even you don''t know about it? Just like Nym and I assumed it isn''t something famous,"  Alva and Emily both had disheartened expressions hearing her words.

    "Well, It''s not like everything is consistent, there might be things we don''t know about, I can''t reveal many things but don''t forget changes happen," Everyone listened to Arti''s words carefully as she was the only clue, everyone had.

    "This cursed magic or whatever it is must be something like that," Nikol thought for a few minutes.

    "We can''t beat them alone, even if we try to beat them with our full forces we will have heavy casualties," His words caught the attention of everyone in the room.

    "What do we do? Do we really have to hide from them like cowards in our whole life?" Eva was frustrated with how helpless they were.

    While everyone was talking seriously about dark elves, Arti quickly stuffed her mouth with some food only to puke it all out on the table.

    "Yikes, it tastes like shit, not that I have ever tasted shit," Nikol was confused by her taste.

    "Don''t call it like that, your tongue must not be working if you call these tasty foods like that," He was dissatisfied with her response but she quickly gave him a meaningful look.

    "Oh wait! I can only get nutrients from mana so these foods won''t match my taste, sorry for it," Others didn''t want to say anything but they were a little annoyed by her behaviour but they still respected her as she''s a superior being.

    "We are talking about something serious here, if you want to y just get back to my pocket," Giving her a stern look Nikol went back to discussing about what to do with dark elves.

    "Why don''t you guys ally with others? There are other races like elves, demons, beastmen," Arti said without caring much about it but everyone looked at her with a surprised look including Nikol.

    "That''s -" Usha had a difficult face hearing her idea.

    "What''s wrong Usha?" Nikol thought it was a good idea but he didn''t want to acknowledge it in front of Arti to avoid her being all proud about it.

 Chapter 72 New Ally

    ?"We haven''t contacted any other races, forget about other races we haven''t even contacted other human tribes except them," Nikol was conflicted hearing Usha''s words as she pointed at Eva.

    "What about you?" Looking at Eva, he questioned expecting something positive but soon his expectations broke upon hearing her answer.

    "Same with me, I never met any races except dark elves,"

    Eva and Usha both were looking at each other expecting them to tell something but none of them had anything to say.

    "I heard beastkin are in the central region so even if we want to ask for help it will be useless as they are too far," Usha said after a pause like she did something illegal.

    Nikol looked at her with a confused look without knowing how she knew about that if she had never met them.

    "How do you know that if you never met them?" Hearing Nikol''s question everyone looked at her expecting answers from her.

    "I heard it from my mother, these are information passed out by one chief to another chief when they retire from their position," Usha quickly looked at Alva before continuing her speech.

    "Apparently one of our ancestors had ties with them and I heard it didn''t go well, I''m not allowed to tell about this to anyone but I have no choice now," Her words caught Eva''s attention as she felt embarrassed about not having something valuable to tell others.

    "Tsk~ my damn ancestors," She thought looking at Usha with jealousy.

    Arti was still listening to everything pretending to understand most of them but she had no idea what they were talking about. Alva and Emily weren''t even trying to talk as they didn''t know what they were talking about.

    *Sigh

    "What do we do then? Are we going to hide forever? I don''t want my blood to face these vile dark elves and die fighting them,"

    Nikol was worried about the future. Even though his dream of finding his sister remained in his mind at this point he didn''t want to abandon anyone in this vige as he already felt attached to them.

    "Chief," While everyone was looking at Nikol without even speaking a single word, all of them heard the voice of a girl speaking timidly.

    Nikol and everyone else looked at the owner of the voice surprised since it was a familiar voice to most of them.

    "Nym, what are you doing here? I thought you were still sleeping," Nodding at Usha''s words, she quickly came forward looking at everything with a confused look.

    Even Nym wasn''t immune to the appearance of the fairy as she looked down with an awkward look making sure not to disrespect her.

    Nikol notice her behaviour and wondered how she knew about it,

    "I''m sorry chief, I heard what you were talking about so I couldn''t resist the urge to talk with Nikol," Her words caught everyone by surprise.

    "You!" Usha got mad at her since they were talking about something confidential.

    "Looks like guards won''t have it easy this time," Nikol thought while looking at Nym who was trembling in fear.

    She obviously knew going to meet them was a bad idea but she wanted to meet Nikol as soon as possible.

    "Usha, wait look like she has something to say, I know spying is bad but let''s listen to her first," Nym nodded her head furiously hearing his words.

    "What do you have to say, Nym," Seeing her timid face Nikol wanted to help her even though she wasn''tpletely innocent.

    "I heard about our goddess and about this fairy," She pointed at Arti.

    "I was just interested to know about it so I didn''t mean any harm by peeking into your conversation but-" She paused for a minute before looking at Usha with a meaningful look.

    "About other races, I actually met some people from the elf race when I was searching for some rare nts, I didn''t want to reveal it at that time since entering that part of the forest is banned by our chief," Hearing her words, Usha felt conflicted.

    "You went that far? And met elves? When did that happen?" Interested in her matter, Usha quickly questioned her without even giving her space to breathe between her words.

    "10 days before we got attacked in the forest," Nym answered Usha''s question honestly since she was going to be punished anyway.

    "You really lied to all of us, didn''t you?" Alva wasn''t in her greatest mood hearing it as she didn''t even know about it despite being her friend.

    "I didn''t do it purposely, I had no other choice, there was no medicine to cure my mother so I was desperate," Her tone became rather grim and dark remembering her mother who was at the doors of the death.

    "Nym," Seeing her break down like this, Usha felt pain in her heart. Until now she had a tough front but looking at her now it was nowhere to be seen.

    Nikol couldn''t help but feel sad, he knew the feeling of missing someone close so he quickly hugged Nym ignoring her snot and tears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t cry, we are here for you, I don''t me you for what you did and the most important thing is you''re safe now, so don''t cry," She quickly wiped her tears without being a crybaby.

    Others sympathised with her situation as they kept looking at her hugging Nikol tightly without any anger or jealousy.

    "Are you okay now?" Calming down her with his soothing touch, Nikol asked without showing his sadness.

    "Yes, I''m sorry for this, let''s talk about that matter," Looking at everyone with an apologising look she quickly took a seat asking Nikol to go back.

    Everyone was curious to know about Elves since it is such an interesting topic for them.

    "So you met elves in the forest? How did they react? Did they try to attack you?" Usha questioned her with the purpose of collecting information.

    "No, I met some elf kids, they were ying when I was searching for some valuable herb," She thought for a minute before answering.

    "I didnt know they were elves at first but after seeing their ears, I shouted but they quickly closed my mouth like they were trying to hide from someone," Her story caught everyone''s attention.

    "Were they trying to attack you?" Sheughed at Alva''s question while answering her.

    "No, they were just hiding from their mother ying hide and seek, so they quickly covered my mouth to stop me from shouting,"

    "So they aren''t aggressive toward humans?"

    "I honestly don''t know about adults but kids were treating me normally and we talked for a few minutes and they promised to not tell anyone about me," She finished her words with nostalgia from remembering it.

    "Is it really worth risking ourselves to meet them? They might even try to kill us." Eva had a point in her words as they didnt know anything other than elf kids were peaceful.

    "Why don''t we meet them first? I''m pretty sure they must be having the same problem as you guys so if I talk with them, they might even respond positively," Nikol decided to go and meet elves as it was stupid to let go of this opportunity.

    "Nikol you can''t deal with any more girls, you''re already overworking your body," Concerned about Nikol''s health, Alva pointed it out.

    "I''m ok, recently I started to feel a little stronger, I will be ok don''t worry, Alva," Convincing her, Nikol looked at Usha to ask permission.

    "No, you''re not going," Even before Nikol could question her, she disagreed with him showing how well she understood Nikol.

    "I didn''t even ask the question yet," He just gave a wry smile listening to her.

    "You want to go and meet elves, I won''t allow it you''re our goddess son and our hope, I cannot put your life in danger," To her sentiment, Eva also agreed without showing any reaction. She hated agreeing with Usha but she had no choice this time.

    "If I don''t go then who''s going to convince them? Even if they are hostile toward humans I think they will understand us if I was there," Nikol''s words made sense to everyone in the room.

    "Ugh~" Usha felt conflicted unable to decide what to do until Lydia gave her opinion.

    "I can go with him, I promise to protect him even if it cost my life since he''s our saviour," Even though she acted tough deep down, Lydia was worried about him going alone.

    "Me too, I can protect him, "Alva jumped in and took the chance as soon as she knew where this is going.

    Emily and Nym both raised their hand causing Usha to scratch her forehead.

    "Nym, you''re not going, you will be a liability for them just tell them about the location," As hesitant as she was missing a chance like this didn''t sit right with her.

    "Eva and I can control this city until youe back, but if it is dangerous you shoulde back without encountering them," Under tons of rules Usha and Eva permitted him to visit the forest.

    "Yes!" He was excited for two reasons about this new journey. Meeting elves a fantasy race straight from RPG games felt too surreal for him and he wanted to go out of this city to visit a new ce.

    Having sex with girls was fun for him but when that''s all he did for the past few months he felt the need to change his life a little bit.

    Other girls were excited about it for a different reason, as they get to go out with Nikol. Lydia''s whole purpose was protecting him unlike the other two as she took it as an official job.

    "Do I have toe with you?" After they heard a little soft voice only they realised, they totally forgot about the fairy.

    "Of course, you need my presence to stay here right?" She scratched her head listening to him.

    "But it sounds boring, I would rather stay in this town feeding on some excess mana-" She couldn''t finish her words as Nikol grabbed her.

    "Come here youzy fairy, we are going," Just like that meeting came to end with Arti''s annoying bbering.

 Chapter 73 Departing

    ?"Ahhhhh~ Hold me tight," Several voices of girls echoed throughout the sex room which was newly built for solely the purpose of coption.

    It wasn''t there until I grumbled that doing it in my room is so bad because every time I finish it, the room will be a mess.

    *Sigh

    "Atst, I finished it," I grumbled while emptying my balls into the voluptuous and gorgeous woman in front of me.

    "Take it all and get pregnant," Tightly holding her for a minute, I painted her womb with my colour until both of us fell on the bed from exhaustion.

    "Will I ever meet you again?" Feeling love and affection for the first time, they couldn''t help but desire these new feelings and emotions they got to feel from me.

    "If you get pregnante and see me, if you don''t get pregnant don''t worry, someday I will do it again and definitely get you pregnant," I didn''t exactly love any of these girls on my bed but I couldn''t help but feel some kind of affection for them which was ratherplex.

    I felt strange emotions remembering that these girls are going to get pregnant with my genes sooner orter.

    After answering her I slowly left a kiss on her sweet lips before getting up and looking at the mess I made the previous night.

    "Damn, I really went overboard with this new power, ten girls at the same time, not bad," While I was thinking about these things, I heard a knock on the door which felt rather familiar.

    "Who?" I didn''t even have time to question as three girls came inside without even giving me a chance to react.

    "Good morning, Nic- *Sniff *Sniff, what the hell is this smell?" Alva shouted closing her nose quickly.

    The whole room was shafted with the smell of semen and love juices, as soon as they opened the door I felt like entering a different world with all the fresh air.

    "You did it with all these girls?" Lydia was surprised after counting the number of girls lying on the bed with satisfied faces.

    Emily, Alva and Lydia entered the room looking at everything with interest.

    "These girls!" Alva shouted seeing them happily smiling in their dreams.

    Emily didn''t even care about smell or girls as she got close to me with a towel to clean my body. I felt weird by the wetness of the towel but nevertheless, it was a refreshing feeling for me.

    Alva got close to the sleeping girl and tried to p them but I quickly stopped her with a strict tone.

    "Alva, don''t," Hearing the tone of my voice, she got a little scared.

    "Don''t attack them, they are going to be mothers to my kids sooner orter just like you guys, I might not love them but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about them," Alva quickly apologised to me with regret and sadness.

    "I know you''re jealous but don''t do that, Alva" Hearing my words, Lydia gave a hearty smile while getting close to me.

    "Good boy, this is why I love you more than anything," She hugged me tightly while caressing my messy hair and face.

    "Don''t treat me like a kid, Lydia," I grumbled for a little but deep down I wanted it as I felt the warmth and care of a mother.

    "But you''re a kid to me, aren''t you a lot younger than me?" She teased me for a little before removing my face from her huge boobs.

    "I know but still I''m your lover so don''t," Both of them argued until the sleeping girls started to wake up one by one.

    Seeing their superiors in front of them, they quickly adjusted their behaviour but still, it didn''t work as all of them were naked.

    "Go and report to your duties, don''t gette," Hearing Lydia''s words, everyone quickly collected their clothes before leaving the room.

    None of them forgot to kiss me before leaving the room. Alva looked at everything with a frown but Lydia just ignored it while cleaning my bedroom.

    "So many blood patches, we need to change this every week," Lydia and Emily started cleaning my room without any hesitation until everyone left the room.

    *Sigh

    "Every girl falls for you after their first night, well what can I expect from them after experiencing such a beautiful and enjoyable feeling," Alva grumbled while her voice sounding a little grim.

    "Isn''t that good? They won''t harm me and will listen to me without going overboard," I knew her jealousy was acting and that''s why her words were too harsh on these girls but I couldn''t help but find it attractive that her desiring me so intensely.

    While we were talking I noticed something strange with all three of them.

    "Why are you guys wearing your armour? Early in the morning," I asked confused for a minute.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lydia looked at me with narrowed eyes as she got close to me invading my personal space,

    "Did you forget about our trip? Here I thought you were excited just like us," I couldn''t help but facepalm hearing her words.

    "Looks like you''re still stunned by all those girls, go and clean yourself, we prepared armour for you," Alva said while handing me my underwear.

    "I''m sorry, I will quickly get ready," Putting back my underwear I quickly got ready to leave the room.

    "Master, do you want me to help you?" Emily tried to follow me but, I didn''t allow it as I didn''t want her to bother removing her armour.

    Even though it is a lot more exposing than a normal one, it wasn''t easier to put on as it had manyplex locks in it. Rather than calling it armour, it looked more like bikini armour which had two shoulder tes with a breastte that covered half of the abdominal area.

    After a quick bath and cleaning all the sweat, I went to meet Lydia and the other girls to collect my armour.

    "Oh good morning, Nikol," I quickly identified this new voice which belonged to Usha. Entering the meeting room I saw everyone waiting for me.

    "Good morning girls, Lydia where''s my armour you mentioned before?" I was pretty confident with my body but still, I didn''t want to overestimate myself and put other lives in danger so decided to go fully armoured with weapon armour.

    Usha and Eva looked at everything with interest while Lydia brought my armour.

    "This looks good, I didn''t expect something like this," Seeing its design and shape I couldn''t help but feel excited.

    It waspletely different from the normal bikini armour girls in this tribe use daily. It covered more than half of my body including all the vital points protecting me from attacks.

    It had a light red colour on it but I wasn''t exactly sure whether it is the colour of metal or paint.

    "This is our cksmith''s new work, this is an improved version of our armour so I thought about giving it to you, originally one of the chiefs will be the rightful owner of this but you need protection right now so," She was excitedly dressing me up with it while talking about how important it is. I didn''t understand some locks in it so I was d she was there to help me.

    "I like to meet cksmith girls to thank them personally, tell them I will visit them sooner orter after our trip," Giving them mypliment I fully equipped all my weapons and got ready for my first adventure with girls.

    We took our breakfast while talking with each other while nning many things. Usha and Eva promised to protect the city in our absence. I had no worries about it as I had absolute trust in them. And with Nym''s help, they could even counter if dark elves attack them.

    "If those elves are hostile, you shouldn''t fight, make sure toe back safely otherwise I won''t forgive you," Laughing at her words, all of us went in the direction of the main gate.

    Since we are going to visit the forbidden and dangerous part of the forest, we didn''t forget to pack some water and dried food so we won''t starve.

    Usha and Eva came to say farewell to us since we are going on a long journey. Even though their initial hostility wasn''t there both of them were reluctant to show any friendliness to each other but still, they did it in front of me so they won''t have to face any consequences.

    "Take care, I will miss you two," Hugging both of them at the same time, I whispered to their ears.

    "You too," Usha didn''t show her sadness but Eva being the straightforward woman she is couldn''t help but look down with sadness.

    "Again, no fighting with elves and you shoulde back within 2 or 3 weeks otherwise, I wille with an army to search for you," I nodded hearing her words.

    "Where''s Nym? I thought she wille to say goodbye," Usha showed a wry smile on her face.

    "She''s angry with me because I won''t let her travel with you, I feel bad but she will be a liability for you," I knew her words were true since I didn''t feel confident in protecting someone again without putting myself in danger.

    Releasing both of them I got ready to leave but suddenly another five girls came with their weapons and food looking like they were going on hunting.

    "Chief! We are sorry for gettingte," One of the girls in the group said looking at Usha.

    Lydia looked like she knew about it since she didn''t have a surprised face like Alva or Emily. I had a small idea about what this is seen in their equipment.

    "They will go with you, only four girls can''t protect you, they are highly trained warriors so you won''t have to worry about them," Eva also looked like she knew about this since she didnt react to it.

    "So you didn''t tell me about this until now because I will object to it," I was a little dissatisfied but even I understood if they are veteran warriors it will be only an advantage on our side.

    "I''m sorry but I can''t risk your life," Usha didn''t regret her decision to lie to him since all of this is for his sake.

    "Whatever, I''m not that stubborn, I know you''re doing all of this for me," I signalled all the girls to follow me as I said goodbye to Usha and Eva.

    "See you soon, take care of yourself," Lydia, Alva and Emily greeted them before all of us entered the normal hunting area of the forest through the main gate.

    "Atst I''m going to see this world in its wild beauty," I whispered while looking at everyone with a happy look.

 Chapter 74 Uninvited Girl

    ?"They are above us every one, be careful of the sky," Lydia shouted rming others about the iing danger.

    "Dammit, everyone ready your bows but don''t shoot until I give you the order," Everyone formed a circle around Nikol protecting him from the monsters that were attacking them.

    Alva stayed close to him as much as she can. They weren''t too surprised by this attack because these monsters that are attacking them are not even that powerful but their ability to fly and attack with a speed that is iparable to goblins and boars was dangerous for anyone.

    "Shoot now, they areing close, don''t miss," Right after she gave her orders, all the girls started to draw their bows and shoot all the bat-like creatures.

    "Yes, it''s working, don''t stop keep shooting when they start toe close with their speed, they won''t be able to change their trajectory," Nikol was impressed with her observation skills. Until she pointed it out he didn''t realise that they were charging at him straight without any hesitation.

    It took them a few minutes to deal with all these flying creatures. Even though the attack was serious, lucky for them most of them were unharmed by this attack.

    "Lydia, do you know what kind of monsters they are?" Alva asked showing a dead body of a monster.

    "No idea, I think they must be quite low ranked, high-rank monsters won''t group up like this," Nobody in the group had no idea about these new types of monsters.

    Since most of the time, they won''t enter other areas unless for something important, they never even thought about hunting in the forbidden area. Now seeing these new monsters Lydia thought it was a bad idea to hunt only in a certain ce.

    "Nikol, do you think these monsters are edible?" He showed a face full of disgust upon hearing Lydia''s question.

    "Don''t ask me, you know I hate monster meat, if you guys want you can eat but I will stick with vegetables and dried meat we brought from the tribe," Everyone couldn''t help but chuckle hearing his words.

    All of them rxed for a minute thinking that all the monsters were dead. Suddenly the bush near them started to shake violently rming everyone.

    "Everyone, something ising," Nikol shouted to which everyone responded by unsheathing their swords and weapons.

    *Gulp

    Everyone was curious and scared by this unknown sound until they heard the cry of a woman in the bushes.

    "Ahhhhh~ leave me alone, don''t eat me, I don''t taste good," She came running in the direction of Nikol and others.

    Everyone''s eyes bulged seen the girl in front of them.

    "Nym!" Alva shouted in surprise but it quickly turned into anger.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Her tone changed into a more aggressive one seeing hering out of a bush.

    "Help me! Something is crawling on my back," Hearing her words, Nikol took a look only to see a small insect running around her neck.

    He quickly took it since it can be poisonous and searched for any bite marks, luckily she didn''t have any otherwise it would have been a way more serious issue for everyone.

    *Sigh

    Nym sighed after she felt Nikol''s hand touching her neck and removing that insect. It didn''t even take a few minutes for her to realise her situation as she looked at Alva and Lydia who had a frown on their faces.

    "Nym, you were supposed to be in the tribe, what are you doing here?" Hearing Lydia''s question she started to sweat profusely.

    "I-i am," Her voice was shaking as she suddenly looked at Nikol asking for help.

    Nikol noticed this but unexpectedly he also looked at her with narrowed eyes. Having no hopes for his help she decided to talk.

    "I was trying to find some herbs and I got lost," Seeing she won''t get any help from anyone this time, she quickly lied.

    "But you''re not allowed to enter this part of the forest, Nym why did you follow us? Didn''t Usha exin to you why you shouldn''t be here?" Lydia''s words were like knives to her heart.

    "I- I wanted to," Realising no one epted her words, she knew there was no point in lying anymore.

    Alva stayed silent the whole time listening to her words with anger and frustration.

    "Stupid bitch! We told you why you shouldn''te with us and you just lied to all of us," Alva exploded atst seeing her trying to lie.

    Nikol interfered before things went too far and tried to help Nym. He didn''t want this trip to end aftering this far just because of one mistake.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alva, calm down we can''t fight here, let''s just build our camp near the river and discuss about this," Alva looked at Nikol hearing his words.

    "Monsters mighte here because of all these corpses," Everyone agreed with his words so they asked Nym to follow them as they cleaned up all the monsters and collected some important parts.

    It took them a few hours to build up a camp but by the time they finished it, the sun had already gone down and was hidden between the mountains.

    Inside Lydia''s tent, everyone was looking at Nym with questioning eyes expecting answers from her.

    "So you escaped from a back gate without letting Usha know about this and came here following us just because you wanted to collect some herbs,"

    It was obvious how wrong what she did was. Since they are already too far away from the tribe they couldn''t even send her back without reducing their force.

    "I can help you, I have my healing magic and herbs to help," She showed her bag which had different kinds of nts.

    "That''s not the problem here, chief must be panicking and she will definitely send a group to search for you," Nikol said making her face go all sour.

    "You won''t get away with this, I''m pretty sure mother must be pissed off by this now, she would probably ban you from stepping out of your room for at least one or two years," Alva calmed down a little after Nikol talked with her so right now she didn''t want to be pissed off by this and ruin their journey.

    "I really want to find this herb that''s why I came here," Alva and Emily both didn''t feel good hearing her words since they knew what she was talking about.

    *Sigh

    "Lydia can we send a letter to Usha telling her that Nym is with us and she doesn''t have to worry," Nikol asked but he was interrupted by Nym.

    "You don''t have to, I left a letter telling her about the blessings stones I left for them and why I left," Everyone thought she was an irresponsible girl for doing this but after seeing how ready she was, most of them couldn''t help but feel bad about her.

    "Whatever then, you''re not allowed to go anywhere alone and these two girls will always protect you," Lydia said while pointing at two girls who had rather good weapons and bodies.

    "Nym what''s this nt you want to risk even your life?" Curious, Nikol questioned.

    "Yeah, we can help you to find it if you know what it looks like or smells like," Emily also agreed with his words.

    "I don''t know what it looks like but I heard it gives a sweet smell and is a predatory nt which eats small monsters," Everyone nodded at her words while most of the warrior girls left the tent to make food or collect firewood.

    Nikol had a question about how she knew about it then he remembered all the books she had.

    "Nym you won''t have it easy this time, I''m pretty sure Usha and Eva both must be pissed by your actions," Lydia warned her which brought a wry smile to her face.

    "If I can find this nt, I don''t really care even if I have to go through harsh punishment, it''s for my mother," Everyone saw her desire to aplish this task.

    Lydia justughed while slowly caressing her head.

    "I hope your mom gets better, she was a good friend of mine, everyone now go and eat your dinner," Alva and Emily both left after dragging Nym with them.

    "Nikol stay here for a minute," When Nikol tried to go back Lydia whispered without making a loud noise.

    "What is it, Lydia?" Confused about why she asked him to stay Nikol looked at her with a questioning look.

    "You can stay in my tent tonight? I''m pretty sure girls will try to sneak into your bed," She had a serious tone in her voice but Nikol couldn''t help but notice a small sly smile on her face.

    "Is that bad?"

    "We don''t know when we will get attacked by a monster or dark elves so it''s good to protect our stamina for a big fight," Nikol couldn''t help but agree with her words as what she said made sense to him.

    "Then I will stay here, Nym can take my tent since she doesn''t have a tent to sleep in," Agreeing with Lydia''s words, Nikol tried to leave the tent but he couldn''t help but think Lydia was nning something because she had a smile on her face whole time.

    "Interesting, let''s see what she''s up to," Nikol thought before going back to take a bath. He saw some girls peeping at him through bushes but he just ignored them as he allowed them to masturbate looking at him.

    Everyone ate preserved food they brought before going to sleep early since they had to wake up early. Three girls promised to stay awake and guard since it was their duty so Lydia and Nikol went to their tent under the dissatisfied look of Emily and Alva.

 Chapter 75 For One Day, Youre Mine (R-18)

    ?Lydia''s tent was cleanpared to others so Nikol felt ratherfortable in it than others. Even though Alva and Emily invited him in the same way they couldn''t go against Lydia''s orders.

    He had no idea what she was up to since she had a grin on her face but he knew she won''t harm him, after all this time since he started to believe in their bond.

    Without him realising Nikol started to consider them as his family, after all the good and bad interactions they had so far.

    "Lydia, do you know Nym''s mother?" Since both of them were too silent, Nikol decided to break it by talking with her about some stuff which he was curious about.

    "Yeah, she was a gooddy. I met her in past but unlike my sister, I didn''t get the chance to talk with her," Whileying down their futons on the ground, Lydia answered his question.

    "Do you think we can find this nt to help her? I honestly feel bad for Nym," Nikol knew, unlike everyone Lydia had some kind of knowledge about this stuff.

    "I''m not sure, Nym''s exnation about this nt is too vague and even if we find it we can''t assume that it will work," Her words made sense since nobody had seen this kind of disease, they had no evidence to prove it.

    "Yeah," Nikol had nothing to say as he was a little disappointed with this whole situation.

    While he was thinking about all this, Lydia finishedying down her futon to sleep since they had to wake up early.

    "Don''t think too much about it, let''s do something about itter, for now take a rest," Nikol nodded his head while lying on the futon with his body fully stretch trying to rx.

    "Where are you going to sleep?"

    "Of course, with you," She answered with a little grin.

    "Hmm~ so this was your n," Seeing her face, Nikol knew what she was up to.

    "I can''t help it, Alva and Emily always hang around you like leeches and I never got a chance to do it with you alone," Shey down on the futon with her head lying on Nikol''s chest.

    "You could have asked me, you know I won''t refuse a request from you," Nikol patted her head while slowly reaching towards her soft lips.

    "Sorry, I was too embarrassed to do that, for some reason every time I think about it I feel extremely nervous," Just like every other girl Lydia also struggled with this stream of new emotions her heart was experiencing for the first time.

    *Sigh

    "Won''t others hear you if we do that here?"

    "I will try to keep my voice controlled, I have self-control, unlike others," She had a confident look on her face but she didn''t know this will be her greatest mistake underestimating the power of Nikol.

    Right after they finished talking Nikol straight went for her lips as he kept touching her hair. Lydia was easily able to get aroused by his kiss since she didn''t do it with him for many days.

    Even though Nikol taught her about masturbating she didn''t want to touch herself as she craved Nikol''s touch.

    *Slurp *Slurp

    "You''re goat kissing," After a few seconds, Nikol released their kiss with a little chuckle.

    "Other girls always hog you every time but for today you''re mine," Unexpectedly she slowly got close to Nikol expecting to kiss him again but this time their kiss was more heated as both of them started to devour each other''s tongues with extremely greed.

    Lydia, who is fully crazed with lust, licked Nikol''s face thoroughly before patting his hair, and ears, even going as far as to kiss his eyebrows.

    "Nikol, I love you, I love you," Her eyes had a crazed look showing how lustful she was right now. Lydia''s collected lust started to leak with her extreme attack on Nikol.

    "I love you too Lydia," Replying to her, Nikol started to unbutton her clothes as he wanted to see her ample breasts and hold onto them like a toddler.

    Nikol slowly removed her both clothing revealing her dark naked body which looked extremely appealing to him under the faint light of mana stones.

    "Beautiful," He quickly started to massage her boobs while sucking on her nipples. Lydia tightly held Nikol''s head while enjoying the feeling but she felt Nikol''s other hand slowly reaching her sensitive pussy causing her whole body to jerk with a little moan.

    "Ah~ feels good, Nikol suck more on my nipple, I want to give my everything to you," Her voice wasn''t too loud as she still had consciousness.

    The sun was almost down, the sky was gradually turning darker and darker, and the stars were shining outside the tent as if they were ring at people from the shadows of the bushes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A few girls were outside the camp protecting everyone from monsters without even taking any sleep while Nikol and Lydia devoured each other inside the tightly closed tent with visible greed for each other''s bodies.

    "Nikol, I want to give birth to a baby, I want your baby, please make me a mother," Her true desires were slowlying into the light as she slowly started to lose herself to the pleasure.

    With a wet sound, Nikol sucked her nipple and twirled his tongue around it. Moreover, the other nipple was rubbed with a light fingernail without letting her rest even for a single second.

    It didn''t take even a few minutes for Lydia to feel her first ejaction collecting in her abdomen.

    "Nikol, it''sing, I''m going to cum, " She warned Nikol signalling him to increase the speed of his attacks to which Nikol responded positively by lightly biting her nipple.

    "Ahhhhhhh~ Fuck, I''m cumming, I love you," She moaned rather loudly this time but Nikol quickly closed her mouth with a kiss as Lydia kept squirting love juices from her pussy.

    ''So much for holding back''

    Nikol thought while looking at her adorable cumming face with a smile.

    Giving her a few seconds to rx from her first orgasm, Nikol slowly went down without her noticing and directly licked her pussy without warning her.

    "Ahhhh~ I''m sensitive there," She jerked feeling his tongue touching herbia.

    Nikol devoured Lydia''s honey pot as he felt the woman''s honey juices overwhelm him in a ze of lust. The scent of the woman''s sweet and sour taste choked him endlessly. But it was no longer soggy and wet as Lydia wiggled her hips and let Nikol kiss her lower lips as if she was marking him as her own possession.

    Nikol inserted his tongue just as she wanted, and deeply kissed her inside while touching her small clitoris slowly without hurting her.

    He moved his tongue and enjoy the taste of Lydia for the first time in a few weeks, as she cries out in pleasure squirming with her pussy leaking endless love juices.

    "Aaah, hunn~I can feel Nikol''s tongue, this is it, this is what I wanted, ughh" Her sweet voice reached Nikol''s ear as he quickly responded to her.

    "Lydia, you''ve been holding so much. Let me help you," Right after saying that, Nikol flicked her clitoris slowly without hurting her causing her whole body to jerk.

    Inserting two of his fingers Nikol licked her pussy faster than before trying to get her ejacte for the second time.

    *Slurp *Slurp

    He rained kisses down on her clit, and he could see that her vaginal hole was overflowing with thick, sticky juice. Increasing the speed of his fingers and tongue Nikol attacked her wet pussy mercilessly until Lydia started to moan without stopping.

    "Ughhh~ Noooooooo," Suddenly Lydia started to squirt like a broken pipe on Nikol''s face as she whimpered like an animal feeling the pleasure.

    "Damn, you''re like a waterfall," She didn''t even hear his words as she was trying to release all her love juices with her mind slowly getting devoured by the pleasure Nikol gave her.

    *Thump, thump, thump

    Nikol''s heart was pounding in sync with his rod from the excitement of seeing this beautiful woman in front of him.

    "Nikol~" He gulped at the sound of her sweet voice. Lydia''s voice sounded too enchanting for him as he felt getting attracted to it like an ant that desires sweetness.

    A woman''s vertical slit spewing lewd nectar. The cute milky pink lips twitch every single second showing her sensitiveness. Even her dark violet hair below was soaking wet from her own love juices.

    And the lewd scent of Lydia reached Nikol''s nostrils making his penis go even harder making it hard for him.

    "Lydia, I can''t wait anymore, I want to fuck you senseless." Unable to endure the horniness, Nikol aligned his cock with her wet slit.

    Feeling Nikol''s cock slowly open her pussy trying to enter it so it can spew all the semen and get her pregnant, Lydia quickly looked at Nikol before telling the words he wanted to hear the most.

    "Please enjoy my body, my love" Nikol broke every resistance he had as he heard those words.

    He quickly pushed his hips forward without holding back as he prated one of his favourite pussies without any shred of mercy.

 Chapter 76 Arousing Woman (R-18)

    ?"Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah~There, there, there, Nikol! Aah, I-I can''t get enough of being prated and rubbed there! aaaaahhh!"

    Nikol repeatedly moves in and out of her pussy folds, smacking her voluptuous dark ass with his pelvis as she puts her hands on her mouth to avoid moaning loud.

    "Lydia''s pussy is so tight, it feels so good. The more I fuck it, the better it feels, and it''s my exclusive pussy that is tailored just for me!"

    Nikol squeezed and knead her tight ass and spread it open, a lovely pink hole twitched above his manhood while he pull in and out of her flirtatious flesh.

    "Ha-ha-ha, I can see it, Lydia, I can see everything of yours."

    "Your cute butthole is so beautiful," Losing their mind to lust and pleasure their bodies melted while tightly holding each other.

    "Oh, no~ Nikol you pervert. Ahhhhhhhh! Don''t look at them"

    She wiggled her hips and ms her ass with such a speed that even Nikol was surprised by how horny she is.

    Which one of us is the pervert?

    Nikol thought before going at it even harder without any restraints.

    Proud and Motherly Lydia who always took care of her sister and nephew and always loved everyone with her calm personality bounced on his cock with her huge ass forming ripples every time she wiggled it.

    Nikol pushed his hips into her and stirred her inside as she screamed in ecstasy and rubbed her ample ass against his pelvis even more. The folds of her vagina tightened fiercely milking his cock involuntarily due to their vigorous y.

    It''s just like her.

    Nikol pressed his face against her soft back and licked between her neck and shoulder tickling her body even more.

    "Ahh~"

    *lick *lick *lick

    And with a tongue like an animal, he tasted this older woman''s youthful back, crawling along her neck, and bite it lightly before licking her ear.

    "Ahhh, haaaan~"

    Nikol was loving the way she writhed in his arms, he scooped up her ample breasts from underneath and rubbed his fingers into them. and squeeze her nipples as he pushed in deeper and deeper, making her nipple more erect.

    "Oh, haaaa, Nikol my nipples, my nipples, oh, I can feel it!��so good."

    "Then feel it more." Answering her he started to milk her like a cow but sadly nothing came out of her boobs making both of them disappointed for a moment.

    "Lydia, I will get you pregnant and we will have a lot of kids, I want to fill your womb with my semen and make you a mother," Nikol felt even more aroused imagining such a scene.

    "Ahhhhhh~ Make me, I want many children, fill me up, my love,"

    Entangled in lust, they devoured each other and sought each other out. Indulging in each other''s body and enjoying it.

    "Oh~ Nikol''s dick is getting hotter, harder and bigger, it feels so good, I''m so full from being prated by your cock, Aaah~" Lydia felt his cock twitching inside her.

    Nikol felt his first ejaction forming on his abdomen so he pumped her even harder while hugging her whole body.

    By now both of them forgot about their surroundings as they let their mind and body get drowned in the deep sea of lust.

    "Lydia, I''m cumming, I''m going to fill you up, take it all and get pregnant," Growling, he tightly held her body, Nikol released his semen inside her womb like a broken pipe without any restraint.

    It continued for a few minutes until both of them calmed down feeling the freshness of the orgasm and their love for each other.

    "I love you, Nikol, I honestly think I love you as much as my sister," Lydia felt her womb being painted in Nikol''s colour. The hotness and feeling she felt being filled with his semen were unexinable to her.

    "Me too," He had no idea to take out his dick as he wasn''t satisfied with just one round. he started to move again but this time, he lifted her whole body before pumping her.

    "What are you-" She couldn''t finish her words as she felt Nikol''s cock going deeper and deeper into her pussy reaching ces that it isn''t supposed to reach.

    "I''m going to show you how much I love you, and I''m going to show your slutty body how much I want it!"

    Nikol let his fingers dig into her voluptuous buttocks, and then he put his lips on her neck and bit on it slowly reaching toward her boobs and burning his face on her boobs while pumping her in this bizarre position.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ooooo, deep, going too deep," Herdy-like moans soon turned into growling like an animal when she felt how intense their position is.

    Since Nikol was holding her butt while limiting her, his fingers suddenly slipped into her anal hole making Lydia''s whole body jerk.

    "Hmm, ~ did you just cum?" Nikol felt like he found his greatest invention as he suddenly used his smallest finger to finger her cute little butthole.

    "Do- Don''t go there," Lydia felt embarrassed but at the same time, she was totally aroused by the feeling.

    Without listening to her aroused cries Nikol started to finger her butthole while pumping her without any shred of mercy.

    Both of them were engrossed in their own world that they didn''t even notice the people outside their tent peeping on them.

    "Lydia, so you invited him for this," Alva was masturbating looking at them just like every other girl.

    Even the guard girls who were supposed to keep their eyes on the forest couldn''t hold back as they felt wet just from the moaning sounds of Lydia.

    "I want to do it, Emily, let me go, I want to do it with him," Seeing Alva trying to get inside Emily quickly stopped her.

    "Alva, just for today let her do it with him, aunt always holds back for our sake so-" Hearing her words, Alva calmed down for a minute looking at them. She had an unexinable face but still, she decided to let them do it this time.

    "*Tsk, just for today," Agreeing with her words, she went back to masturbating looking at them just like every other girl.

    While all of this was happening outside the tent, Lydia felt was on the verge of losing herself just by the pure pleasure she felt.

    Lydia couldn''t match Nikol''s unusual stamina. Her legs were already numb from this and even her mind was slowly losing to this.

    The corners of her eyes dropped and her mouth rxed.

    Lydia''s expression changed suddenly feeling another shot of semen entering her womb matching her own ejaction. She felt her womb was already overflowing but still with Nikol''s cock blocking her opening she couldn''t help but store all of his semen inside.

    "Ooooooh~ Ahhhhh~" By the end of it, both Nikol and Lydia couldn''t make any human noises as they kept drowning in their carnal pleasure.

    Lydia was supposed to have more physical strength than Nikol, but she was unable to stand on her legs and feet without jerking and twitching when Nikol released her so he slowly and gentlyid her on the futon while removing his cock from her beautiful pussy.

    Right after he did that, his semen started to overflow from her pussy like a waterfall giving Nikol a satisfactory feeling.

    "Lydia, are you ok?" Even though he questioned, Nikol didn''t get any answer.

    "She fainted," He knew this was the case because when he does it with a single woman they always tend to faint or piss themselves off from the pleasure.

    "I should have held back somewhat," Lying on the same futon while keeping his head on Lydia''s boobs, Nikol felt satisfaction.

    He heard noises outside the tent but he didn''t want to do it with anyone else since he promised Lydia to spend the whole night with her.

    "As expected, this woman always makes me lose control, maybe because of her motherly nature," Thinking about different things, Nikol quickly took some water into his mouth while feeding it to Lydia.

    Since she released a lot of liquids it''s normal for her to be thirsty so he didn''t want her to be ufortable.

    "Good night, my love," After cleaning both of their bodies, Nikol kissed her forehead while going to sleep while holding her.

    He made sure not to touch her pussy since he wanted Lydia to get pregnant so he just cleaned herbia and external part so she won''t feel ufortable.

    "Girls, the show is over go back to your tents, we need to wake up early," Ordering everyone Alva looked at both Nikol and Lydia onest time before going back to her tent.

    "I still feel this unpleasant feeling when I see him with someone else," She touched her chest with her wet hand.

    "I will milk him totally dry, Nikol you better make me pregnant before everyone else," Her hand which was touching her chest slowly moved toward her belly as she had a loving smile on her face.

    "Nikol and my baby, maybe I already am pregnant, how will our baby look like? I would like my children to look like Nikol," While she was basking in her own fantasies, Emily went back to her tent without making a big scene.

    "If aunty gets pregnant before me, her child will be my- wait if my mother gets pregnant before me won''t their child be my sibling," She felt weird thinking about calling her lover''s child a sibling.

    *Sigh

    "What the hell am I thinking? Better go back to sleep,"

 Chapter 77 Morning

    ?Nikol woke up hearing the sound outside the tent. As soon as he woke up the first thing he did was to find Lydia who was supposed to be next to him.

    Seeing the morning light from the small spaces of the tent, Nikol knew he slept more than normal time so he quickly dressed up while drinking some water from the pouch.

    "Damn it, we are going to gette just because of me," He thought while leaving the tent.

    To his surprise, everybody was there including Alva and Emily looking at the food on the grill which was giving sizzling noises because of the fire.

    Seeing Nikoling out of the tent everyone cheered up quickly while Lydia indicated him toe and sit with them.

    "Nikol,e here we are getting ready to get our breakfast," She shouted.

    Everyone was looking at Nikol with strange looks like they wanted something from him but Lydia gave a deadly stare which caused all of them to go back to normal.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up? I could have helped you with this," Sitting on the rock beside Alva, he said.

    "It''s okay, this is nothing hard for us, every girl here has the job of serving you so don''t worry about it," Lydia said with her normal cheerful tone.

    "Yeah, especially for her since you filled her with a lot of energyst night," Having a tone mixed with displeasure, Alva grumbled.

    Lydia couldn''t help but frown hearing her offensive words.

    Emily looked uninterested in their affairs as she slowly got close to Nikol with her te. She wanted to feed Nikol breakfast in midst of all this.

    "Nikol say ahh~" Taking a piece of meat from her te, she tried to feed him but both Lydia and Alva noticed this as both of them quickly took their own tes while sitting close to him.

    "Lydia, you hogged him yesterday for all yourself," Alva spoke looking at her.

    "So what? You girls always monopolise him when we were in the tribe," Nikol didn''t understand when Lydia got so aggressive but now she looked no different than Alva and Emily.

    "Ugh~ but we share him always, right Emily?" Expecting Emily would help her, Alva looked at her but she was in her own world feeding Nikol.

    *Tsk

    She couldn''t help but think of how useless her partner in crime is.

    Feeling irritated early in the morning to be met with all these unwanted questions, Nikol wanted to scold them.

    "Can you guys please not fight early in the morning? It''s not pleasant," Hearing his voice both Lydia and Alva calmed down.

    "Lydia, what happened to your usual calm and mature behaviour?" She felt embarrassed hearing his question.

    Other girls were looking at their leaders with jealousy as they get to associate with Nikol so closely. They would have already surrounded Nikol if not for Lydia''s threats before Nikol woke up.

    She knew that all these girls heard and knew about herst night''s activities so she threatened everyone not to make a scene.

    Being the leader and powerful figure she is everyone had no choice but listen to her words.

    "I wasn''t Nikol-" Seeing Nikol ming Lydia, Alva smirked thinking that he tried to me Lydia but his next words caught her off guard.

    "You too Alva, don''t try to fight with every girl I have sex with, didn''t I tell youst time that I love you all," She looked a little disappointed hearing his words as she wanted to be at least a little bit more important than others in his life.

    She didn''t know it was an impossible task as Nikol already had a rather special girl in his mind who already upied number one without any effort.

    "We won''t fight anymore," Alva and Lydia both agreed while sitting down next to him calmly.

    "Good girls, so what is our n for today? Are we going to enter the ce where Nym told about?" Nikol questioned while looking for her but for some reason, she wasn''t there near the campfire.

    "Yup, our goal is to find these elves today we can''t spend more days finding them since we have to go back to the tribe as soon as possible," Lydia said gaining everyone''s attention.

    "That''s good, by the way where''s Nym?" Curious, Nikol questioned Alva.

    "She must be sleeping, unlike us she''s not an early bird," Alva said with a little smile.

    "Neither am I," Nikol thought while standing up and wiping sand on his pants.

    "I''ll go and check on her, you girls get ready to leave, we don''t have to waste time here," Ordering them Nikol quickly went to see the tent where he was supposed to spend the night.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It didn''t even take five minutes for him to reach the tent. As soon as he entered the tent he was met with the spectacle of a naked girl sleeping on the floor with her ass exposed.

    asionally she used her right hand to scratch her butt without even knowing her lover was observing her.

    "This girl!" Nikol quickly got close to her ear.

    "Wake up, sleepy head," She didn''t even notice him as she ignored the voice thinking it was an insect.

    Nikol repeatedly called her two times thinking she would wake up but seeing herck of reaction he quickly took some water from the nearest pouch and sprinkled it on her face.

    "Wake up, damn it, how sleepy are you?" Hearing it she quickly jumped while confused about what happened.

    It took her a few minutes to realise what happened.

    "Good morning, sleepy head, get ready for breakfast," Seeing her confused, Nikol quickly gave her some water to drink.

    "Nikol, good morning," Realising her situation, she quickly greeted him while drinking water from the pouch.

    "Get dressed and eat quickly, we are going to leave," Giving her a dress, Nikol tried to leave the tent but Nym quickly hugged him from behind.

    "Are you angry with me for not listening to you?" She was anxious to hear his answer but still, her curiousness took the best of her.

    "Why should I be? I know you''re suffering inside because of what happened to your mother," Nikol looked at her while trying to avoid looking at her naked body.

    "I know exactly what it feels like to miss one of your family members, so I don''t think what you did was wrong," Hearing his words, Nym rxed as she felt safe with him.

    "But you should promise me, if things get dangerous you should run away because you are the most vulnerable person in this group," Even though he didn''t want to scold her for it, Nikol felt scared to take her as she had next to no fighting skills and athletic skills.

    "No, I won''t -" She tried to object to his words but Nikol closed her mouth with a kiss.

    "Listen, don''t be a stubborn girl, all of us can protect ourselves unlike you so if things get dangerous you are the first one to run, no objections," Nym felt this wasn''t a request by his tone and stern look.

    She was conflicted but still, she agreed as she didn''t want to disappoint Nikol.

    "Good, go and quickly dress," Leaving the tent, Nikol met with other girls who were already cleaning up tents to continue their journey.

    Seeing Lydia, Alva and Emily in one ce he decided to meet them.

    "You guys ready to leave?" Getting close to the trio, he talked with a cheerful voice.

    But for some reason, Alva, Lydia and Emily all had sad faces. Nikol got confused about what happened to them.

    "Why? What is happening?"

    Alva looked at him and Lydia simultaneously before answering,

    "We decided to not do any baby makings while we are on this journey since it will leave you exhausted after that," It was clear that she was unsatisfied with this decision but still she went alone with it as even the slightest mistake can cause huge damage if they don''t take things seriously.

    "I don''t mind-" Nikol couldn''t even object as Lydia also supported this decision.

    "We decided to avoid it, I know how spent you werest night and how exhausted you were," She didn''t hesitate as she knew others already saw them together.

    "From here onward we are entering one of the most dangerous zones so we need to be in our best shape," Other two also nodded at her words.

    *Sigh

    "Whatever, if you guys want to do it again tell me ok," Ending their conversation, everyone packed their bags and got ready to leave for their journey.

    "Listen everyone, today we are going to meet elves and discuss with them, make sure to not offend them when we meet otherwise it is your fault and you will be punished," Lydia had a powerful and proud voice as she ordered others.

    "Elves, I''m really interested to see these elves, I hope they are just as I imagined," Thinking about various things, Nikol followed the group but in reality, he was surrounded by girls protecting him in every direction.

    "Whenever this happens I feel like a VIP," He thought looking at the other girls.

 Chapter 78 Elves

    ?"Nym, take cover with Nikol," Everyone was panicked to see some monsters charging toward them.

    Being professional hunters, they didn''t actually fear these monsters. If this was their normal forest they would have none hesitatingly fought these charging monsters, but on their way here, Nikol and the group met nothing but unusual monsters and nts.

    "Damn it, these snake-like monsters are so gross and creepy," Cutting one by one in their way, Nikol''s group entered the forest.

    Nikol and Nym were highly protected by them that they didn''t even get a chance to attack even one insect, particrly Nikol.

    Nym was satisfied with this but Nikol feltcking, he didn''tin like a kid as they kept going inside the forest so he won''t be a burden to anyone.

    "Careful, they might be poisonous," Seeing these snakes having poisonous nds, Nym quickly warned everyone.

    Hearing her words everyone took a step back as poison is one of the most dangerous things and hardest thing to deal with.

    It took them a full hour to finish all these monsters. There were a lot of corpses on the floor lying without heads or bodies.

    "Let us proceed before we attract the attention of other monsters," Giving her orders without making big noises, Lydia took the lead while Alva and Emily protected Nikol from behind.

    On their way, Nym didn''t forget to keep an eye on the surroundings to not miss any nts since she wanted to find the herb.

    "Nym, is this the area you exined to us about? How did you evene here without any monster attacking you?" Lydia was confused because the ce they are standing right now was so dangerous.

    On their way here the whole group was attacked by many different kinds of monsters.

    "It can''t that hard when you''re alone, you just have to stick by nts to avoid your smell and not make any noises," She exined to everyone about how she safely got here.

    "Also make sure not to use any magic spells. There might be monsters that are sensitive to mana so they mighte here if they feel our signature," Advising everyone on how to survive here, Nym proudly advanced with the protection of the group.

    For once she felt like she was actually useful for a group. She was happy that everyone was able to benefit from her knowledge about this stuff.

    "This is the area, I met elf kids," After walking for another few minutes, Nym pointed out the area of the forest which looked much denser than ever.

    Everyone observed it for a few minutes to only notice they were surrounded by many trees but unlike normal trees, they had something unusual about them.

    "Something is stranger about these trees," Feeling the strange creepiness, Emily and Alva both said.

    "Nym do you know anything about this? And Nikol why do you look confused?" Lydia asked looking at them.

    "This is the ce, I''m pretty sure but I don''t feel anything creepy, it feels just like a normal forest," Everyone was honestly confused by her words.

    "Me neither, I don''t feel anything strange what''s this feeling you girls are talking about?" Nikol was curious.

    "Maybe we are imagining things, let''s proceed," Thinking it was just a strange feeling, they entered this area which is said to be where Nym spotted elf kids.

    On their way, Nym didn''t forget to carefully observe and collect some nts for her research.

    They walked for a few hours until they heard some loud voices. At first, they thought it was monsters with echo but the more they got close to it they knew it wasn''t monsters or elves.

    "Damn it, what are they doing here? Everyone hide," Lydia quickly ordered while grabbing Nikol close to him.

    Nym also hid near a bush slowly peeking at what they were in only to see some dark elves chasing some kids.

    "So we weren''t the only people attacked by them?" Nikol asked while looking for more enemies.

    Everyone got ready with their weapons in case they needed to charge. Since they had mana stones given by Nym, they had nothing to fear.

    "Lydia, are we attacking? We can''t let them hurt these elf kids," Hearing Nikol''s words, she quickly observed to see whether there were more enemies.

    "Girls, go around and surround them without making any sounds," Pointing at two stationed dark elves near a camp-like ce, Lydia grabbed her sword while sneaking.

    While they were getting ready for a confrontation, elf kids and dark elves had no idea they were being observed. They didn''t even try to be sneaky and careful because this wasn''t a ce popr among adult elves.

    "Grab those kids and pack them into this cage, we don''t have time if their queen feels our presence we will be dead," The leader-like figure among the group shouted.

    All of them quickly sped up trying to catch up to the running kids. At the end of the day, most of them were young so they couldn''t outrun these adults.

    "Let me go! Monsters,"

    *Sob

    "Don''t kill me," All of them started crying causing Nikol and everyone who was watching this scene to get angry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They felt their blood boiling seeing how they handled these kids like some kind of livestock.

    "Mother! Help me, My queen," Since they started to cry without stopping one of the dark elves quickly shoved something like a piece of clothing in their mouth.

    "Took you long enough, pack them quickly, these trees are too dangerous for us," They didn''t expect anyone other than elves to enter here since nobody enters this ce except elves.

    "Lydia, let''s attack before they start moving," Alva felt impatient seeing all this. She wanted to behead every single dark elf in front of her as soon as possible.

    "Wait until my orders, we will attack when all of them are in the same ce since it confirms that they don''t have any allies," Her words made sense to everyone.

    Even those who are too far away from them awaited her orders.

    "They might take these kids as a hostage so let''s wait until they put those kids in cages," Giving orders she carefully observed everything in the field.

    Everyone saw how these dark elves handled these kids. They hit them when they are struggling and threw them into the cages without even caring about damage.

    "Careful! If they hit their head and die, I will kill you, make sure not to kill anyone right now," Their leading figure ordered while counting the number of children.

    "This is a feast! Our topknots will be happy with this many kids," Finishing counting the number of heads, she quickly ordered hidden dark elves to return back as they had to exit this ce.

    "Lucky we didn''t attack them, they had spies," Lydia and Nikol both thought at the same time.

    Seeing no reason to hold back anymore, Lydia ordered everyone to use ranged attacks to deal considerable damage to them before going face-to-face.

    Everyone used their bows and arrows which were already aimed toward dark elves without any hesitation.

    "Shoot! Shoot! Don''t let any of these monsters escape, Kill them all," Alva shouted seeing one by one dark elf getting shot.

    "Shit, we are under attack, get your shields up they are shooting us with arrows," All the dark elves started to panic as everyone got shot in different ces.

    Some got shot in their head or neck giving them instant death while some managed to get away with slight damage.

    After a few rounds of arrows, they started to defend against them so, Lydia and the group charged without letting them recover or getting close to the cages where the kids were.

    It was pure chaos as the whole forest was filled with cries and voices of the two parties.

    "Kill! Don''t leave anyone," Releasing a fierce war cry, Lydia started to engage with their leader-looking figure.

    "Damn humans, where did youe from?" She was surprised to see humans in this area as she knew humans weren''t supposed to be there.

    "Always trying to do something shady, you dark elves sicken me," With a disgusted face, Lydia insulted their leader while attacking with her sword.

    *Zing

    The sounds of their swords shing were spread around the whole battlefield but it was covered by the cries and shouts of the others.

    "Use curse, don''t let them escape," While engaging with Lydia, their leader quickly touched her chest while ordering the others to do the same.

    Suddenly a ck smoke came out of her hand but surprising her it quickly vanished like it didn''t even exist.

    "What?" She was surprised and shocked at the same time.

    The same thing happened with everyone who tried to use this magic on their opponent.

    "Noooo!" While others were surprised, only one was shouting like her whole existence is getting erased grabbing everyone''s attention.

    "You threw her with this hand right? You hit those kids with your left-hand right?" Questioning about her past activities, Nikol twisted her hand into a different shape making her go insane with pain.

    Everyone got goosebumps seeing her hand breaking like some kind of a twig.

    "No! No! What the hell is happening?" Unable to believe what she was seeing their leader tried to escape realising her only trick wasn''t working.

    She didn''t mind dying here but seeing these humans in the elf territory, she had an idea about what was about to happen.

    She slowly tried to sneak out of this fight using others as sacrifices but breaking her every expectation, Lydia attacked her without holding back even a little bit.

    Feeling the heavy feeling she got from her attack, she was thrown back a few meters until she shed with a huge tree.

    "Where do you think you''re going? It''s your turn now," Walking toward her Lydia warned with a dangerous look on her face.

 Chapter 79 Strange Feeling

    ?"Humans, you will pay for it if you don''t leave us alone, our queen would turn your whole race into our ves," Pointing her sword at Lydia, the leader of the dark elves threatened.

    She just wanted to prolong their talk until she can find a way to escape from this situation so she started muttering bullshit.

    "Our queen isn''t merciless as your cunt goddess, she is the real goddess, not your invisible one," Lydia already saw through her n because of how restless her opponent''s eyes are.

    "You can''t escape, we already surrounded this whole area, the moment you take a little distance from me, my girls will shoot you," Lydia warned her bringing more despair into her already broken mind pointing at the stationed archers.

    "Noo! I won''t die here,  No," Seeing she has no way out of this, she decided to kill the woman in front of her as quickly as possible even if she had to sacrifice one of her body parts.

    Taking the sword back, she took an unconventional stance while looking at Lydia with a strange gaze.

    "I will kill you," Shouting at her with anger, the dark elf leader charged in like a monster expecting to kill Lydia.

    "Reckless, no stance, no fluidity, just charging in with rage," Observing her opponent carefully, Lydia waved her sword showing how elegant her moves are.

    Their swords collided with sparks flying from the impact.

    "See, you are foolish, you dark elves only know how to kill us with your vile magic," While she was blocking her with one hand, she quickly took something like a dagger that was hidden in her clothes.

    All of this happened within 10 seconds, her opponent didn''t even have time to react even after seeing her trying to grab something.

    "Youck everything needed for a warrior, what a letdown," Looking at her with disgusted eyes, Lydia pierced her neck with her hidden dagger.

    Nobody expected their leader to fall so quickly without any effort.

    Since most of them suffered damage from the ranged weapons, their performances were so low that even Nym could kill one or two if she had a sword but Alva didn''t allow her to fight as she was forced to hide near some bushes.

    The whole battlefield was dominated by Nikol and the girls while dark elves looked like prey waiting to be hunted.

    Nikol himself with his newfound power killed so many dark elves brutally. They feared fighting him when they saw him twisting their friend''s body parts like normal twigs.

    "We won, kill all the dark elves don''t leave anyone, don''t let them escape," Since Lydia didn''t want any reinforcement helping them she decided to kill everyone.

    The battle cries and wailing of the dark elves dominated the whole battleground for a few minutes until the whole ce became a blood bath.

    "Nikol, use your sword while fighting why are you fighting barehand?" Confused, Alva asked while wiping his body and arms.

    She acted more like a faithful housewife right after the battle ended as she came with a towel to clean him. Emily did the same thing as she brought her own towel to clean him.

    "Alva, Emily, are you okay? Did anyone get injured?" Worried about them, Nikol questioned.

    "We are ok, these dark elves are so weak when their cursed magic doesn''t work," Emily answered him with a smile.

    Unlike Nikol, they didn''t even have many blood stains on their clothes since they used sharp swords to cleanly cut their opponent.

    "Two or three girls got injured but the majority are ok," Alva stood up answering him.

    "Good, let''s go and see the kids, they must be scared because of all this," Thinking about how they are going to deal with these kids, Nikol quickly asked others to follow him.

    He hinted Nym toe since she was familiar with some kids from the elf race.

    "Good girl, you hid just like we asked you to, now follow us don''t step on these corpses," Hearing his words, she freaked out a little.

    Seeing all these bodies lying on the floor with blood sttered everywhere, she knew this wasn''t something she could stomach.

    Nym felt like puking but she resisted the urge as she didn''t want to bring any more problems to the others.

    "Lydia, are you okay? Did you get injured?" Seeing Lydia checking all the dead bodies, Nikol questioned.

    "I''m ok, I was just checking whether they are pretending to be dead," Seen no one responding to her sword poking, she quickly went to see Nikol and the group.

    She advised all the injured to get treated while others followed the group to see all the kids.

    "I''m pretty sure, they will get scared of us because of these blood and weapons," Lydia ordered them to hide their weapons while talking with the kids.

    They slowly got close to the big cage-like structure where some kids kept shouting for help.

    "Help me, mommy!"

    "Queen!"

    Most of them were crying their eyes out since they knew they won''t have a great time with these dark elves.

    "I feel bad for them, quickly break this lock," Alva ordered while looking at the cage.

    Hearing something outside their cage, some kids started to freak out even more. As soon as Lydia broke the lock with her sword, the first thing that invaded this cage was sunlight.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They don''t even have space to breathe, shitty dark elves," Nikol quickly took a peek inside since he wanted to see whether these kids had any injuries.

    "Who are you?" Seeing Nikol and his group not having long ears, some of the kids were curious.

    Even though younger kids kept crying since they thought they are going to get hurt by them, a few kids talked with Nikol.

    "We are your friend, believe us, we rescued you from these dark elves," Hearing his words, even the youngest stopped crying for a minute.

    "Is that true? But you guys are not elves," They were confused since they haven''t seen a human in their lifetime.

    "We are not elves, we are humans," Alva came forward with a smile.

    Seeing her face some kids started to cry again making her even more surprised and sad.

    "Haha, Looks like they don''t want to see your orc face," Emily said as a joke but Alva took it seriously as they started to fight again.

    "Stop you two, this isn''t the time," Lydia said with a strict tone in her voice making both of them go silent.

    Nikol again looked at the elf kids who were looking at everything with curiosity.

    "Anyway, all of you are safe now, close your eyes ande outside we will talk somewhere else," He didn''t want any reinforcement to find them so he thought about taking these kids.

    "No," Unlike what Nikol expected they refused toe out.

    "What do we do, Nikol? We can''t force them," Alva didn''t know how to deal with kids so she had no idea what to do.

    In midst of all this Nym suddenly came forward with her normal awkward look.

    "Can you kidse down? We won''t harm you I promise," Nym talked expecting that they would at least listen to her.

    She thought that these kids feared Nikol and the group because they had blood patches on their clothes.

    "Forest ghost!" One of the kids shouted with a happy smile gaining others'' attention.

    "What?" Nym was confused but after taking a good look at these kids she knew some of these kids were familiar to her.

    "Forest ghost! I knew you were a ghost," Others had no idea what they were talking about but Nym and Nikol knew.

    "Come out with your eyes closed everyone, let''s talk somewhere else," Even though some hesitated, most of them listened to Nym''s words while getting out of the carriage with their eyes close.

    The eldest one was suspicious about why they asked her to close her eyes so she took a peek only to be repulsed by what she saw.

    "These people are good, if our kids saw this they would surely be traumatized," She thought while averting her eyes.

    She felt like crying but she held it in as she didn''t want others to panic and open their eyes because of her.

    ? They walked for a few minutes until theypletely left the area where they confronted dark elves.

    "Open your eyes, girls," Nikol said while taking a seat on a huge rock.

    One by one elf girls opened their eyes only to look at everyone around them curiously, especially since they were panicked at first they couldn''t take a closer look but now they saw Nym and Nikol and everyone else.

    "Are you all ghosts?" Looking at them, one of the elf kids questioned with a curious look.

    "We are not ghosts, we are humans, don''t you know about us?" Alva spoke while looking at their ears with a curious look.

    "Humans? Never heard! Are you guys going to eat us?"

    Nikolughed seeing their innocent and cute behaviour.

    "We won''t, we will handover you over to your mothers, can we meet them before we go back?" Nikol asked with a gentle look.

    "Yey! We won''t be eaten," They didn''t even answer Nikol as they started to celebrate it.

    The eldest girl was still cautious, Nikol noticed she was the most mature one among this group so he decided to discuss things with her.

    She looked like a middle schoolerpared to other kids but still, she was a kid.

    "Why did you believe Nym when she told you toe out?" Nikol questioned since he was confused.

    She looked at Nikol for a few minutes before opening her mouth to answer him.

    "I don''t know, her presence feelsfortable it''s the same feeling we get from our queen," Her answer made Nikol even more confused.

 Chapter 80 Eleven Wall

    ?"Hoh~ now that''s interesting," Nikol looked at Nym who had no idea what was happening since she was talking with other girls.

    Nikol looked at the eldest one among the group expecting her full support since he wanted to meet some adults to discuss his future ns with.

    "What''s your name?" She looked at Nikol like she was observing him for a few seconds before answering his question.

    "Susu, my name is susu,"

    "So susu, can you take me to meet your mother? I want to discuss something with her," Nikol thought she was a middle schooler but at that time he didn''t know she was a lot more older than him.

    Since elves had double of human life span they lived about 250 years unlike humans, they didn''t have a stage where they looked like older people for some reason.

    "Why?" Seeing he wasn''t trying to harm them she felt like believing Nikol but still, she was cautious. She looked at her other friends only to find them happily ying with humans.

    "We want to discuss about these dark elves, they are a danger to all of us so we thought about helping each other would make things easier," Susu thought about Nikol''s words for a few minutes.

    "I will take you, a lot of my friends have gone missing because of them,"

    *Sob

    Susu had some tearsing out from her eyes remembering her friends.

    "I hate dark elves, why did they take Nera? She was my best friend," Nikol didn''t know who she was talking about but it was rather easy to see the pain in this girl''s eyes.

    "Don''t cry, Susu, we will definitely find your friend and end this dark elf terror," Hearing Nikol''s words, Susu felt like her hopes blooming like a beautiful flower inside her mind.

    "You promise?"

    Nikol patted her head in a friendly manner,

    "I promise,"

    Right after they finished talking, Nym and others also came to see why Susu was crying. They expected to see something dramatic but unexpectedly she had a faint smile on her face.

    "Follow me! I will take you to our kingdom," She said happily while holding Nikol''s hand.

    Lydia, Alva and Emily also followed them while Susu exined a lot of things that benefited Nym. She had some knowledge about nts as well so Nym didn''t forget to take notes.

    "Susu, how old are you?" Curious, Nikol decided to ask. He guessed she must be at least fourteenpared to her body but Nikol was even more surprised when she answered his question.

    "I''m 29," Even Alva and Lydia were surprised by her words.

    "Impossible! with that t chest-" Nikol couldn''t finish his sentence as he felt a jab in his stomach.

    "Did you say something?" Susu had a dangerous look in her eyes. Nikol expected Lydia and his group to help him but unexpectedly they looked at him whileughing.

    "Serves you right, don''t you know that boobs are something insecure for every woman," Lydia said while showing her own huge boobs.

    "Wait! I thought having small boobs was apliment in this ce," Nikol was confused about it but hearing his words even Lydia and others felt something was wrong.

    "What are you talking about? Bigger boobs are better and more beautiful we all know it," Her words made sense to Nikol since he thought exactly the same but still he was curious about how things are so different in the elf race.

    "Every queen in our race had huge boobs, they are the symbol of prosperity and sess," Susu said as she looked at Nikol with sad eyes seeing his chest.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t discriminate against small ones it''s just we prefer big ones," Susu said while giving Nikol a thumbs up.

    He knew she misunderstood something but he had more important things to discuss right now as he remembered his previous words.

    "It''s crazy when you say you''re 29, even Nym here is 26," Susu looked at Nym with surprised eyes. Since she had no idea about humans she didn''t know that humans were short-lived beings unlike them.

    "I''m not lying, None of us here is below 20," Nikol felt a headache but suddenly he remembered how elves were depicted in the story books in his previous words. So to be careful he decided to ask about their lifespan.

    "Ummh, Elves live around 250 to 300 years, why do you ask such a strange question?" Susu didn''t understand the importance of this but everyone else around her knew it was the main difference between them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s why, so basically you live more than two third of our life span," Hearing Lydia''s words, Susu showed a confused face since she didn''t understand what she said.

    They kept walking through the forest without stopping. Susu guided them since she knew where she was going but Nikol was pretty sure that if they didn''t meet Susu and her friends, they wouldn''t be able to find this ce as it was so deep in the forest.

    "Forest ghost! Catch me if you can," While spanking Nym''s butt elf kids started to y around her.

    Everyone was surprised by how quickly they became friends since they refused to even talk with others at some point.

    Since Susu was brave she talked with Nikol and the group but the other kids were so shy and innocent that even if someone tried to call them they would hide behind Susu or Nym.

    "I''m sorry, they are always like that, I think they are friends with forest ghost because her presence feels familiar," Susu said while crawling through a huge bush.

    Nikol and the others smiled wryly as they wanted to be friends with these kids but they decided to forget it as things were hectic.

    After walking for a few minutes, Nikol felt the whole atmosphere of the area changing like they entered some kind of a bubble where the air was so pure.

    "This is-" In front of them was a jaw-dropping spectacle. Even Nikol who was a modern man felt more impressed by the spectacle in front of him as he quickly looked at Susu with sparkling eyes.

    "Susu, this is-" He asked while pointing at the huge wall of trees in front of them.

    Most of these trees were tall as twice of coconut trees, they had a width twice the normal size of a tree.

    The appearance and colour looked more majestic than anything Nikol had seen in his entire life. The tree itself looked like it was alive by its colour.

    "This is our eleven walls," Putting her chest forward with pride, she said.

    "My goddess, this is like a miracle," Lydia said.

    Nym felt a familiar sensation from the wall as she got close to it without even knowing she was walking. She feltfortable like an embrace of a mother and happy as she felt that she found something they lost that is valuable than her life.

    She started walking in the direction of the wall under everyone''s gaze.

    Nikol and Lydia were confused but they quickly tried to hold her as they didn''t want her to be far away from them.

    "Where are you going, Nym?" After hearing Nikol''s question only she broke out of her stupor as she looked at everything with a confused look.

    "That wall! It feels so familiar to me," Others couldn''t understand what she was talking about but Nikol felt something was wrong.

    Susu felt familiar with Nym and now she feels the same thing toward these walls.

    "Susu, can we enter? I don''t see a door," Handing over Nym to Alva and Emily, Nikol decided to talk with someone in authority to finish this matter as he didn''t want to dy anything.

    "There''s no door, we will only be able to enter if our queen allows us, so you will have to ask permission from outside," Her words caught Nikol''s interest as he was excited to see what this Queen looked like.

    Susu grabbed Nikol''s hand as she started to walk toward the wall dragging him. Others also followed them as they had no idea what to do.

    "We came-" Susu couldn''t finish her words as suddenly trees started to move without making any noises.

    It was weird to see these heavy and strong trees moving like rubber but nevertheless, Nikol was impressed by this event in front of him which felt more like fantasy.

    "Unhand them! Scoundrel,"

    "We will shoot if you don''t unhand them,"

    They heard a female voice which sounded arrogant and prideful. They didn''t even take a minute to form a circle around Nikol and his group as they aimed their bows at them.

    Lydia felt conflicted seem so many weapons aimed at them. She quickly got in front of Nikol as she didn''t want anything happening to him.

    Alva and Emily did the same as they covered his remaining side acting as shields.

    "I won''t say it again, remove your hands from Susu and drop your weapons," Nikol looked at the owner of this voice through the gaps to see what she looked like only to be surprised.

 Chapter 81 Zenda Grushal

    ?Most of the elves had beautiful bows which looked like they were part of trees. It had veins around them adding a beautiful texture to it but Nobody could guess that it was a part of the bow.

    "Wait! We are not here to fight," Hearing Nikol''s words, all of the elves looked confused but they quickly went back to their attacking positions.

    "Don''t lie, if you''re not then why are you taking our kids hostage," Nikol understood that they misunderstood this whole situation. He tried to exin it but before he could do that Susu interfered.

    "It''s not true sister, I''m not forced," Hearing her voice, the elves showed a confused look.

    "We were attacked by dark elves, these people helped us and attacked dark elves, they are good people," Susu walked in their direction while talking as other elves started to observe Nikol and his group.

    Their eyes stopped at their ears as they showed a confused look.

    "Who are you? You people are not elves," It was their leader-like figure who questioned us. Even though Susu gave her words, the other elves didn''t drop their guard as they were wary of them.

    Nikol decided to talk on behalf of others but he was heavily guarded by Lydia and Alva.

    "We are not enemies nor do we have any ill intentions,"

    Still, most of the elves didn''t look like they believed his words.

    "Believe them, sister, they won''t harm us," Susu and the other kids kept insisting on their leader-like figure until she had to believe their words.

    *Sigh

    "Everyone drop your weapons," Under her orders, everyone started to look at us with interest as they didn''t have any reason to be hostile anymore.

    "But which race are you from? I can tell you''re not an elf and especially with that skin colour equal to the dark elves," She said while pointing at Lydia.

    "We are humans," Everyone was confused about them since they didn''t know about any other race as a result of being isted from others for so long.

    "Hoh~ humans, my name is Zenda Grusha, I would like it if you can call me Zenda," She said in her normal haughty voice.

    Nikol didn''t feel offended as he had seen the same type of behaviour in many girls he met in the past and he knew most of them were trying to keep their impression.

    If she was unreasonable he might feel irritated but he understood the difference between being unreasonable and cautious.

    "I''m thankful for helping our children, I honestly don''t know what would happen to them if it''s not for you guys," Right after they dropped their weapons, she looked at Nikol and his crew with a grateful look.

    "No big deal besides we know how vile these dark elves are, we don''t want to see anyone suffering because of them," Zenda just rxed hearing his answer.

    She understood why Nikol and his group helped them. Since they had amon enemy they were easily able to understand each other but still, Zenda was reluctant to invite them into the kingdom.

    "Sister, Nikol said he wants to talk with my mother and he wants to help us with the dark elf problem," Even though Zenda heard Susu''s words she had a troubled face like she didn''t know what to do.

    Nikol and his crew were expecting her to decline their offer but suddenly unexpected happen.

    One of the trees in the wall started to act like it was alive. It was such a bizarre sight for everyone in Nikol''s group but all the elves acted as if it is a normal thing.

    Suddenly a branch started to grow out of this tree and it reached toward Zenda''s direction as it stopped before it hit her but it was too close to her ear.

    Zenda acted as if the tree talked to her, she nodded her head from time to time showing something was happening. This went on for a few minutes until suddenly, the branch went back to the tree and disappeared.

    "Nikol, what happened just now?" Alva whispered thinking something was going on. She felt weird seeing how she acted with that tree like it was something above their league.

    "It sure is wired, maybe it is some kind of magic," Emily answered her question.

    They whispered among each other until they saw Zendaing in their direction. Other elf guards also followed her just like how Lydia and how her girls acted.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you here like this, if you like would you like toe inside?" Everyone was surprised by herpletely opposite looks.

    It was like someone ordered her something, even though she had a smile on her face it wasn''t a genuine one. Alva and Emily didn''t catch this but Lydia and Nikol were easily able to spot her fake smile.

    "Lydia, something is going on," Nikol whispered so others won''t hear him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know, should we follow them or fall back?" She wasn''t ok with getting surrounded by a whole kingdom. Lydia was confident about her skills but she wasn''t overestimating herself.

    "If this is genuine it will be our loss, I don''t think they have any reason to harm us so why don''t we follow them and see what is happening?" Nikol didn''t want to go back without results and he was pretty sure even though this doesn''t look real, they won''t try to harm them because they had no reason to do so.

    After both of them agreed with each other, Nikol started following Zenda as he answered her words.

    "We would be happy and honoured to be friends with the elf race," Showing a little sign of respect they entered something which looked like a paradise.

    "..."

    Everyone was speechless by the beauty in front of them. It was like they entered apletely different universe. Many beautiful flowers with sweet scents bloomed everywhere giving a spectacr scene to anyone who looked at them.

    The huge trees were surrounding this beautiful ce and animals were roaming freely like they didn''t even know the outside cruel world existed.

    "What is this?" Alva and Emily both had their mouths open for the second time but this time even flies entered it without their knowledge.

    "We wee you to our eleven kingdoms, please don''t think of this as your home as this isn''t so be careful with what you touch," One of the elves tried to put her haughty attitude in front of Nikol''s group but she was quickly corrected by Zenda who showed a sorry expression.

    "I''m really sorry, she didn''t mean any of that, it''s just they are not used to meeting outside people," If this was a normal meeting Lydia would have made a huge scene out of this but she decided to leave it to Nikol.

    "It''s alright, we have our own troublemakers in our group, I would personally punish them if they do something like that," Zenda felt morefortable with Nikol, more they talked as they started to open up with each other.

    While they were following these elves suddenly Nikol felt some movements inside his pocket.

    *Yawn

    "I feel so refreshed, where''s this ce? This ce has so much mana," Arti tried toe out of his pocket but Nikol quickly pushed her back as he didn''t want others to see her until he confirm they are allies.

    "Don''te out, this is an order, if youe out I will crush you seriously this time," Arti didn''t even get to peek as Nikol quickly pushed her back.

    "Ouch, why do you always treat me like this? *Sobs, I''m going to cry," Nikol felt bad seeing her but he knew she wasn''t being serious so he ignored it.

    Zenda noticed the strange behaviour of Nikol but she just ignored it as she thought he was just ufortable with this new environment.

    While Alva and the group went with the flow, Nikol decided to talk with Zenda to find some information. He was curious about elves as well.

    "Zenda, how bad is the dark elf threat for your race?" Quickly catching up with her, Nikol decided to talk with her.

    "We are not heavily suffering because of this wall but lots of our kids got kidnapped by them,"

    "We ordered them not to y outside the wall but they always do it," Her words had a hint of sadness mixed with them.

    "Don''t worry we will be able to find them," Hearing his words, Zenda gave him a genuine smile this time.

    "How bad is it for your human race? You came from the south of the forest right?" Curious about their new friends, Zenda asked.

    "We are suffering very badly, a lot of our kids, and adults lost their lives because of this, I don''t think we are dealing with the same group but it''s definitely the same race,"

    Both Nikol and Zenda started feeling some sort ofpanionship while talking as they started to me the dark elves. Soon they realised they are not that different.

    "So I assume you came all this way to meet us?" Hearing Zenda''s question, Nikol decided to talk about their objective but suddenly they stopped near a grandeur-looking building which looked like it was straight out of fantasy art.

    Different kinds of beautiful flowers were prepared on both sides while vines which had a thorny nature wrapped around the whole building like it was intentional.

    "Sorry Nikol, let''s talkter, first we must meet her," Zenda said with an apologising look making Nikol confused.

    "Meet who?"

    "Our queen,"

 Chapter 82 Girls Are Bored

    ?Usha POV

    *Sigh

    "It''s boring, it''s so boring damn it," I wasining about my current life to my assistant who was looking at me with a fed-up look.

    "What are you doing, chief?"

    "This is the sixth time you said the same thing, please do your work," She said looking at me with a strict look this time. It was enough for me to understand that her patience is going down rather fast.

    "But it''s boring, I should have gone with Nikol leaving Alva here," I felt miserable as I felt jealous about my own daughter but more than that I wanted to be with Nikol.

    "You didn''t finish your work yesterday, you said you''re bored and if you collect all these works, I''m sad to say but I would have to take extreme measures," I wasn''t afraid of her but I knew these extreme measures won''t be anything good.

    "What can you do? I''m the chief," Since I didn''t want to work I decided to tease her but she just straight up said the only thing I didn''t want to hear.

    "I will tell Nikol that you refused to help us and neglected your work, these papers will be enough proof of that," Her words were harsh and I knew she was going fo do it from her tone.

    "Don''t, I will do, Don''t tell him," He was thest person I wanted to know about this.

    *Sigh

    "What happened to you chief? Before you met him you were so diligent with your work and you would even scold us if we didn''t do something," She looked at me with questioning eyes but I returned that same look to her.

    "You won''t understand, being with him is fun more than anything, didn''t you do it with him? If you get the chance won''t you go and meet him again," Hearing my question, she showed a conflicted look.

    "I-i can''t deny that but still-"

    "See, you have been with him only one time and you feel this way, just think about me," I remembered his face and how he always took care of us even in the most dangerous situation like someone from heaven.

    "Damn it! I forgot that he''s our goddess son for a minute," I was quickly reminded how different our statuses are. In midst of all this, I remembered something unpleasant.

    "And that bitch! She escape through the back gate when I was busy," I took the letter Nym left us which was on my desk.

    Right after finding that she escaped, I used many girls in our troops to find her. It took them a few days foe back but they told me that she sessfully joined Nikol and their group. They proposed to take her back but apparently, Nikol and Lydia both decided to keep her so they came back to give me this message.

    "I will really kill her this time," I felt so angry that she acted so carelessly putting her life as well as all of our lives in danger like that even after we advised her not to do it.

    "We can''t get back to how we were before he came here, lifeless and with no hope and aimless," I felt chills down my spine just imagining a future without Nikol.

    "Look, he left only for a few weeks and our servants, chefs and everyone look like they already went back to our past, no smile just working," I saw my assistant nodding her head approving with my words.

    "I know chief, but still we should at least keep our tribe functioning until hees back so do your best," Suddenly she dropped another set of papers on my desk.

    "You heartless devil!" I cursed seeing it.

    She left after leaving those papers on my desk with a little smile like she enjoyed bullying me.

    "Does she actually hate me?" I thought but as soon as she left the room my eyes went back to the window.

    I got up from my seat and walked there to see girls walking on the road and working but the energy they had in their work was nowhere to be seen.

    "He really influenced all these people and gave them hope," Thinking about it, my hand suddenly went onto my belly.

    *Sigh

    "Are you there our new hope? I hope you wille soon, he promised to be with us forever and take care of you," Honestly, I felt conflicted because when I was pregnant with Alva, I didn''t think much about it.

    I thought I must get pregnant and produce a new offspring but right now I feel this strange emotion. It''s definitely not something unpleasant but I don''t understand to exin it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nikol,e back quickly," I didn''t know how different my current personality ispared to when I first met Nikol. My usual arrogant and prideful self was nowhere to be seen.

    "How''s that bitch doing without him? I guess she doesn''t even care even if Nikol isn''t here,"

    Usha went back to her desk to finish the mountain of work she had while thinking about her oldest friend and enemy.

    Eva POV

    "No! Run faster, Faster," I shouted as I saw our troops getting rather dull with their movement. Since her daughter and Alva weren''t there to practice newbies, Eva took it upon her shoulder as they cannot afford to halt training for a whole week.

    "Your chief is a demon!" A girl from Usha''s tribe said as she was running. They have been running around this area for at least one hour now as a punishment for theirck of flexibility.

    "She is, otherwise she wouldn''t kill us like this, I hope Alva or Emily take back this training,"

    I overheard their conversation but I didn''t care about it as I knew this training was more intense than before for these newbies soints were a normal thing.

    "Get a break, don''t drink water right after this," She gave some advice while sitting on the bench.

    "Are they doing ok? I hope Emily is not troubling him," Eva thought while remembering the familiar face of Nikol.

    Suddenly two girls came running in her direction like they had something to ask. She didn''t mind answering them but Eva didn''t want to give the wrong answer and mislead them so she decided to say no if she didn''t know the answers to their question.

    "What do you want girls?" Looking at them with a questioning look, Eva questioned.

    She was surprised to see these two girls were from two different tribes and they looked like best friends.

    "This is what I wanted to see, so Nikol was right all along," I remember his words which kept echoing inside my mind. Never in my dreams, had I expected to see girls from two tribes getting along together.

    Both girls looked at each other like they were conflicted but not wanting to waste their leader''s time, one of the girls asked,

    "Chief! When will Nikole back?" She was anxious to ask this question since she knew Eva had a deep rtionship with Nikol but contrary to what these two expected Eva was actually calm.

    "Most probably next week girls, honestly I don''t even know the exact same but he promised toe next week," Both of them had happy faces hearing it.

    "Why do you girls ask? Did he do something?" Curious about their objective, Eva asked.

    "No! We were just-" Both of them had awkward looks on their faces. Eva being the dense woman she is when ites to this emotion-rted stuff couldn''t understand it.

    "My mother is a worker at the mansion and she told me how she was dragged by Nikol and how that was easily the best night in her life,"

    "Oh so you heard about it and now you''re interested?" I felt weird for some reason talking about my own lover like this.

    "Yes, chief! Mother said if I can enter the troops I might be able to meet him so that''s why I came here," She had a pure look on her face as if she didn''t even know what she was talking about but she had a fangirl-like expression on her face.

    "Me too! I joined because of him, I felt my heart pounding for some reason when I saw hisst speech,"

    I felt proud seeing so many young girls following Nikol''s footsteps. It was like they found the hope that all of us couldn''t give them.

    "I''ll tell Nikol to meet you two when he returns, don''t tell everyone because I can''t let everyone break rules," I didn''t even know why I decided to break rules and let them meet him but I felt like they deserved it.

    "Chief!" Both of them look at her like she was some kind of a goddess.

    "Thank you chief, we will work hard to own up to your help,"

    Both of them gave a slight bow before leaving Eva who kept looking at their backs until they faded back to the crowd.

    "Nikol, I''m really d I met you that day, otherwise my whole tribe would have died by now," Thinking about many things I went back to train everyone when the timees we will be an unfathomable force to deal with dark elves.

 Chapter 83 Elf Queen

    ?"Queen!" I shouted hearing her words from the sheer amount of surprise. I expected to meet someone from higher up but now their queen wants to meet us somehow.

    "Your highness is the one who permitted your group to enter the kingdom, I was hesitant because we don''t wee other races but her words are absolute inside this kingdom."

    "Is she scary? I don''t want to anger your leader and start a war between us," I was worried about her personality since I had no idea about what I''m about to witness.

    Since Lydia and the group were far behind me they didn''t hear Zenda''s words but I''m pretty sure they would be shocked more than me if they hear this news.

    "She''s not like that, don''t worry," Zenda smiled a little while answering his question.

    "She''s kind, beautiful and forgiving, I''m pretty sure she will find your group a pleasant surprise,"

    I felt relieved hearing her words but, I didn''t want to fully believe the elf race without knowing about them.

    Zenda was a pretty understanding and reasonable girl but still, I had to be careful around her as she was extremely talented.

    Since I wanted to let Lydia know about this new development, I said farewell to Zenda and went back to the group.

    They were pretty curious about what I talked about with them but when I dropped the bomb about who we are going to meet all of them panicked.

    "Will it be okay? What if she looks down on us?" Alva was pretty negative about it but Lydia had a pretty excited face to see this new race.

    "Zenda said she''s kind, I''m not fully believing her but let''s see," I couldn''t even finish those words as I heard a huge sound of something.

    I didn''t know what exactly it was but suddenly there was a huge chamber in front of us like we just teleported somewhere else.

    "What just happened?" Confused about this whole incident, I didn''t know how to react.

    "Calm down, everyone," Suddenly we heard a beautiful and melodic voice like it was some sort of an angel justing inside our ears.

    "What?" I couldn''t even react because as soon as I looked in front of me, I was met with the most beautiful scenery I had ever seen.

    The whole throne was decorated with various flowers but none of them looked ordinary as each and everyone was moving like they were alive. The whole stage had thorny vines surrounding it like it was some kind of a forest but rather than giving it a wild look these thorns managed to add elegance to it.

    Most of all I was mesmerized by the beauty who was sitting on this majestic throne gracefully like she was some kind of a higher being that we are not allowed to see.

    Even though I hated to agree with it, she might be the most beautiful woman I had seen aftering here because her beauty was in another leaguepared to everyone in this room.

    Her silvery white hair which fell gracefully along her neck with an expensive-looking tiara on her head screamed her status in this kingdom. Just like most of the women in this strange world she also had a well-defined face but what attracted me most was her beautiful smile. It can be only exined in a single word. She was stunning.

    Her nipples were covered by rare-looking blue gems as she was almost naked like every other woman in this chamber. I tried to take a quick peek but unlucky for me I couldn''t see anything. Her breasts were bigger than Lydia but there wasn''t a huge gap but their bottoms were likeparing a mango tree to a coconut tree in height as they were totally different mango tree being Lydia and Tisha being the coconut tree.

    "Human children, I''m d to have you here in my humble forest," Lydia felt weird and jealous seeing someone so beautiful in front of her.

    "This is my chamber of nature, and I''m the current high elf queen of this kingdom, Tisha stina,"

    As soon as she introduced herself I bowed my head showing my respect. Others also followed in my footsteps and did the same thing.

    "Our greetings, Queen stina," We collectively said even though we didn''t get ready for this.

    Zenda kept looking at everything with a natural face. The previous friendly smile she had on her face was nowhere to be seen.

    "We are from the south of this forest, a human city," She didn''t show a change in her expression even after hearing our words.

    "I heard you helped my children when they were getting attacked by those vile creatures, you have my thanks for that," She didn''t act too familiar with us as she quickly came to the subject.

    "We won''t tolerate anything happening to kids, be it elves or humans," Lydia spoke with a respectful but intimidating tone. She didn''t do it purposefully but it was a result of the anger she had for dark elves.

    "We appreciate it," After a brief pause Tisha suddenly spoke as she already knew what we were thinking.

    "I expect humans came here because of this dark elf threat," I knew it was rather easy to guess as we had no other reason to enter the elf forest.

    It was either for a friendly rtionship or an unhealthy rtionship but this time we wanted friendship.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Queen stina, we would like to propose an alliance between our two races to defeat this threat that bloomed dangerously harming our precious future," I tried to be fancy as much as I can thinking of a way to leave a positive impression on them.

    If I want I could have shown them fairy and convinced them but I wanted to see their real behaviour toward other races instead of some acting.

    She suddenly went quiet as she took her seat and closed her eyes like she was thinking about something.

    "I will be honest, we have absolutely no reason to fight them, as long as we are behind this wall nobody can harm us," Her words took everyone in the group by surprise including me.

    ''But their activities are too suspicious these days, it looks like they are getting ready for something big," She looked at Zenda all of a sudden like she was asking for help.

    "We got information that they are kidnapping people instead of killing them, I honestly have no idea why they are doing something like that."

    "It''s the same way with us, the first thing they ask is sacrifices instead of straight up going for war," I added to her context.

    Even though it looked like they didn''t entertain the idea of forming an alliance, they were still concerned about these unusual activities of dark elves.

    "We have a lot of information on these dark elves and I think if webine our knowledge and power, we can beat them," I tried my best to convince them with words.

    At first, they looked like they didn''t want to ept anything but the more I exined things to them, the more they felt like this wasn''t something minor like kidnapping or anything.

    The thing that mostly triggered them was cursed monsters which were mostly dead but dark elves still them using their corpses.

    I exined to them about Eldora and how our race suffered under them and I didn''t forget to add some spice to it showing how they will also be affected by this and told some sad stories which almost caused Tisha to tear up.

    "No way, innocent monsters," For some reason when I told her about the story of the monster that attacked Usha and Eva''s mother she started to cry but what was unexpected was her tears were like jewels.

    The moment they touched the floor, flowers started to bloom there like it was some kind of fertilizer.

    Lydia and our group also had tears in their eyes seeing her crying. Everyone in the chamber was crying except for me.

    "Lydia, stop crying what are you doing?" I was honestly surprised by this event. Sure it was sad to hear about such a tragic story but I never thought Lydia and her group would cry.

    *Sobs

    "I feel sad seeing the elven queen crying, I can''t hold back my tears," It was like she was being affected by the elf queen.

    "Your highness, what do you say? We can defeat this evil if we join our hands together and work as one," Ignoring everyone''s sobbing, I questioned her as this was the critical time to bring this up.

    *Sigh

    "ording to what you said this isn''t any normal kidnapping but how can we believe if it''s true or not?" Her words didn''te as a surprise but I honestly felt sad.

    "How do I prove it?" I didn''t know how to answer her as I kept thinking about everything happened to us until now.

    "Elven queen believe me what I said was true, these dark elves are nning something and it isn''t anything good," I didn''t know how to convince her since I had no proof except my words.

    She looked like she was thinking for a minute but suddenly she pointed at someone with her graceful movement.

    "You! Light magic user, you will make a vow right now promising everything ''she'' said was right," She pointed at Nym who was hiding behind Lydia.

    Even she had some tears in her eyes. I couldn''t help but wonder how she knew Nym was a light mage.

    "Your highness, may I ask how did you know she was a light mage? I don''t remember revealing it to you," By now I was sure they won''t attack us but still I didn''t foolishly believe them.

    "What do you mean? I thought you knew," She looked at Zenda who was avoiding my eye contact.

    "She''s the main reason why I allowed you to visit this kingdom," Her words took everyone in our group by surprise including me.

    "Haaa?" Even Nym had a dumbfounded face which was quite hrious.

 Chapter 84 Alliance

    ?"Haaa?" Zenda kept avoiding my eye contact like she wasn''t responsible for this but now I felt even more confused.

    "Your highness, may I ask what you mean by that?" Since I was the spokesperson on behalf of the human race, I kept doing my duty.

    "I mean she''s a light mage so she''s of course our friend, light mages are rare and they are gifted by our goddess so-" She paused for a minute and looked at Nym who was still hiding behind us.

    "I''m thankful for your group helping our children but even if that''s the case I won''t allow another race to enter our precious kingdom, only reason I did that Is because of her,"

    Everyone felt rather conflicted hearing her words at the same time, they felt thankful for Nym and her reckless behaviour now.

    "Are light mages that valuable?" To my question, she looked at me strangely like I was a fool.

    "What are you even talking about?"

    "Light element is the closest thing to our goddess and anyone who possesses light energy is considered as blessed by her," While mentioning the goddess, the elf queen had a strange obsessive look on her face like she was talking about her most valued thing.

    ''Damn it, so she''s no different from Usha''

    For a second I saw Usha''s figure in her as she kept acting just like her as soon as we started talking about the goddess.

    ''Should I reveal my identity but it will only bring more problems, I didn''t even tell other girls about it except those who are close to me so I will keep it a secret for now''

    "But goddess abandoned us? Don''t you know she disappeared? " I thought they didn''t know about that incident but I saw how her face turned into a more ugly one as soon as I mentioned it.

    "She didn''t-" She raised her voice like she got really angry with those words.

    "She didn''t, She didn''t," She kept repeating like she was trying to convince herself and escape reality.

    Zenda had a sad look on her face seeing their queen acting like that. She quickly got close to Nikol like she had something to say.

    "Don''t mention goddess otherwise I would end this meeting," Even though it looked like harmless advice, it had a threatening tone to it.

    I didn''t want to spoil our rtionship because of this so I decided to drop the subject which looked like a little too much for their queen.

    After warning me Zenda went back to her queen to help her. I felt a little bad for them seeing everything in front of me.

    "Tsk~ my mother or whatever, look at this people are hurt because of their blind belief," I thought while waiting until their queen went back to normal.

    While all of this we''re happening Lydia reached me like she was worried about something.

    "Nikol, should we reveal your true identity? It looked like she''s quite a believer in the goddess," I thought about her words but I decided against it as it looked like she would be quite a pain in the ass if I let her know about it.

    I was being quite selfish here as I was already done with girls treating me like I''m some kind of a God.

    Honestly, it is fun being treated like that but I wanted them to interact with me normally and be friends with me on this lonely ind instead of worshipping me like I''m some kind of a scared object.

    As soon as she calmed down I apologized to her as I didn''t want her to be sour about the previous incident.

    "Your highness, I''m sorry for bringing up something like that," Hearing my words, she gave a light smile.

    "It''s okay, but let''s not talk about that," I was impressed with how kind and forgiving she was.

    ''It looked like I misunderstood her personality''

    Thinking about my mistake, I brought up the matter of our alliance once again.

    "Your highness, we will provide each other military support to defeat this dark elf threat as well as we can provide another service," She wasn''t the biggest fan of war and it was easy for me to understand by how uninterested she looked hearing my proposal.

    "Another service?" Both Zenda and her queen looked at me with confused looks.

    "Yes another service, we will give you the chance to have new offspring so your race won''t die," I couldn''t even finish my sentences as both of them stood up with pure shock.

    Even other elves surrounding us started to murmur about what they heard as it was the most shocking news they heard.

    "sphemy!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There''s no way such a method exists, we are been searching about this for 200 years now and you tell me your race is something like that," The elf queen was restless. This time she came down from her throne and she quickly got close to me.

    Zenda also followed her like a faithful guard without reacting much but even she had a confused face.

    "How? There''s no way such a method exists, our goddess is the only one who can give us the blessings," She tried to get close to me but Zenda quickly blocked her for security purposes.

    "Elf queen, if you''re doubting every single we say I don''t think we cane to a conclusion, we need to have mutual trust if we are doing this," I knew my words won''t be pleasant for them but even I had my limit of patience.

    From the moment we got here, all she did was doubt my words but I didn''t feel offended until now because of how kind she was, but now I wanted to finish this as soon as I can.

    "You! Don''t talk to our queen like that," Zenda tried to take her sword but suddenly their queen stopped her like she understood Nikol''s words.

    "I hope what you said right now is true and not some kind of weird magic or scam," She called down everyone with her voice as she looked at me with a questioning look.

    "So how are you going to give us offspring?" She couldn''t even finish her words as Alva suddenly pulled down my pants making everyone in the room gasp loudly.

    "What the hell are you doing?" I shouted as I was embarrassed by it. Since my pants didn''t have buttons or anything to hold them tightly they went down rather easily.

    "Behold, this is the miracle stick which he uses to provide us offspring," She said while holding my cock like it was some kind of a trophy.

    "Ahhhhh~ what the hell is that monster?" Zenda and Queen both shouted as they quickly backed down while everyone started to surround me and Lydia group.

    "Calm down everyone, this isn''t a monster," I tried to convince them but unconsciously because of Alva''s touch it started to get erect scaring everyone.

    "It''s alive, it''s attached to his body and alive," I could have enjoyed their surprised reaction if not for them pointing their weapons at us and trying to cut my most precious ce.

    "Alva, what the hell are you doing?" I questioned her.

    "I was just pissed off, they don''t believe anything you say and act all high and mighty like they are better than us," Her words made sense to me but at the same time, I knew we had to be patient here as we are the one proposing this alliance.

    *Sigh

    "Your highness, listen to me, this isn''t a monster it is a body part of mike that I use to impregnate women," I quickly tried to exin to her before they start attacking us.

    "Body part?" She looked at me with a confused look. Everyone halted waiting for Zenda or their queens to order them to attack.

    "Yes, when I insert this into a woman and move it they will get pregnant in a few months," I tried my best to simplify the whole process so they could understand but as I expected every elf was dumbfounded.

    "Absurd!" Zenda shouted with anger. Her previous friendly attitude was nowhere to be seen as she thought of us as a threat now.

    "It''s the truth believe us, we did it," Lydia also supported me with her words.

    "He is special unlike us, he is a man which is the opposite of a woman," Nym also supported as her words had more weight here than anyone else.

    "Ugh~" The elf queen looked troubled after everyone supported me but she quickly got an idea to solve this.

    "Do it," She said looking at me.

    "Do what?"

    "Do it with one of your race women and show us what happens, until then we won''t proceed with our discussion," Her words took everyone in our group by surprise.

    Everyone took this chance as they raised their hands thinking that I will choose them. Lydia and Nym were the only two that was surprised by this turn of events.

    "Nikol, choose me!" Alva is the one who''s responsible for this mayhem, as well as, she was the first one to raise her hand.

    "I''m the one who showed them your cock so choose me," She kept shouting expecting that I would choose her.

    The elf queen went back to her throne and sat on her throne back observing everything with interest, that was until she saw somethinging out of Nikol''s top pocket.

    "Will you guys shut up for a second? I''m trying to sleep here," It wasn''t a loud voice but I identified that voice rather quickly. I felt my headache increasing as soon as I heard that annoying but beautiful voice.

 Chapter 85 Changed Queen

    ?"No way!" Seen a fairying out of Nikol''s pocket, the elf queen couldn''t help but scream as it was the most absurd thing she saw in her entire life.

    As someone from a high elf bloodline with a double life expectancypared to an elf, this is the first time, she saw something this surprising in her entire life which almost caused her to have heart failure.

    *Sigh

    "I thought about not using this card but looks like it will be much easier since they won''t listen to us," Looking at Arti who was wiping her eyes trying to get a clear view, Nikol quickly took her by the body and held her in the direction of elves.

    "Fa- fa- fairy!" Everyone started going crazy after having a clear look at her beautiful pair of wings which were transparent but had some kind of a glistening flow to them.

    Her body was more curvaceous than anyone in the room but nobody was considering it as her size was too small for that.

    "How?" Zenda questioned with pure curiosity. Her queen didn''t even talk after her first words as she was already stunned like she was hit on the head by some kind of a stone.

    "Son, are they friends or foes?" Confused by this whole situation, Arti asked with an innocent look.

    Nikol looked at her and Zenda for a few seconds before answering their questions.

    "Indeed, they are friends, Arti you can reveal my true identity if needed, they are too suspicious of us right now, don''t hesitate," He said while looking at Zenda and Tisha.

    She just nodded her head with an uninterested look as she honestly had no idea what was going on.

    After letting Arti know about what to do, Nikol answered Zenda and the other elves who are too freaked out by this turn of events.

    "Don''t be nervous or afraid girls, she''s a real fairy and she promised to help us defeat evil without any hesitation," All of them listened to his words carefully, especially queen and Zenda.

    Nikol couldn''t even finish his words as one by one, every elf started to drop their weapons and kneel with their bottoms up in the air showing how respectful they are.

    Most of them had reverence in their eyes while others were scared since they had a cocky attitude, especially the girl who trash-talked Nikol when he entered the town.

    She was almost crying and wanted to ask for forgiveness but she kept quiet until their queen talked.

    "Arti, don''t be too harsh on them but just try to be a little stern," Nikol whispered to her while looking at the throne where the queen was supposed to be but she wasn''t there for some reason.

    He searched for her everywhere in the chamber but suddenly he saw someone kneeling in front of him.

    "What the hell? How did shee here?" He was surprised by her speed and ability to hide her presence. It was like she was one with this whole room.

    "My beloved goddess, please forgive your servant, I didn''t mean to disrespect you or these humans," She quickly started to beg like it was the worst mistake of her life.

    ''Woah! She really is too faithful to that goddess''

    Seeing how she was acting, Nikol quickly signalled Arti to talk with her.

    "It''s okay, I''m not angry, my son and I will forgive you," She said in a normal tone which didn''t sound too arrogant nor humble.

    "Son? What is son?" Every elf was confused by her words.

    "Eh- you don''t even know something so simple, son is the opposite of daughter which means he''s something like my creator''s child which makes him my own child," It took a few minutes for everyone in the room to process these words.

    Lydia''s group was also surprised by this turn of events. They didn''t expect something like this to happen even in their dreams.

    "Haaaaaaaa!" Expect Alva, Emily, Nym and Lydia everyone shouted as this was the biggest revtion of the century. In fact, it was the most important news for most of them.

    "Child- of our goddess," Zenda regretted talking so friendly with him and offending him.

    "Girls, calm down," Nikol disturbed everyone as he raised his hand asking everyone to close their mouths and listen to him.

    "At first I didn''t want to reveal this because it might attract unwanted enemies and attention but our alliance is not happening unless I reveal this," His words caught everyone''s attention.

    Every elf started to regret their decision of being cocky toward humans.

    "Listen, this dark elf threat is not something normal and you can''t hide inside this wall and protect yourself forever, someday you will have to fight but if you''re not ready by then it might be the end of your race,"

    "Join hand humans and elves, I will act as the intermediate party between these two races and help you," For whatever reason, this time every elf started to p like it was the greatest speech of all time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My lord,e and take your throne," Suddenly, the elf queen grabbed Nikol''s hand and tried to convince him to sit on her throne.

    Nikol was interested but at the same time, he felt weird seeing a previously haughty and cocky queen being this submissive toward him.

    ''Power and status are everything in a situation like this''

    It was the main thing that came to Nikol''s mind as he regretted not doing this in the first ce and tried to convince them in a normal way.

    "No, I''m o-" Nikol cont finish her words as Tisha quickly knelt in front of him.

    "My lord, is it because of my previous words that you''re angry with me? *Sobs, I''m sorry," Suddenly she started crying while holding Nikol''s thighs.

    Then only he realised that he was still half naked. He quickly wore his pants back while hiding his cock asking Tisha to stand up.

    "No, I''m not angry," Even though he said those words, Tisha looked sad like a puppy for some reason.

    "My lord, please take my throne you''re the only one suitable for this," She asked with tearful eyes. She wasn''t asking him to take responsibility. She just wanted to give the most respected and majestic ce in this kingdom to Nikol as he was the most important person in this chamber right now.

    "Nikol, take it, just look at her face," Lydia whispered in my ears. Tisha had snot and tearsing out of her eyes and nose but the weirdest thing is every time her tears dropped on the floor flowers started to bloom from them.

    *Sigh

    "Whatever," Seeing him agreeing with her words, Tisha smiled like she was the sun itself lighting the whole room with her smile.

    She quickly grabbed him onto the stage where her throne was situated and asked him to sit on it while kneeling in front of him.

    "What the hell is she doing?"

    All the elves were still kneeling and Nikol''s own group was no different from them.

    "Queen, what are you doing?" Hearing Nikol''s question, Tisha looked at him with a confused look.

    "I''m kneeling,"

    "I know you''re kneeling, why are you kneeling in front of me?"

    "I''m not worthy to stand in front of you, you''re the son of our beloved goddess," Her behaviour wasn''t a huge surprise for him as he felt Usha was simr to this Queen.

    "Lydia,e on to the stage," Hearing Nikol''s words, she quickly walked onto the stage under the eyes of everyone.

    "Tisha and Lydia, both of you agree with this alliance between humans and elves as the leader and the acting leader?" He questioned both of them.

    Tisha was still feeling sad and confused but she suddenly looked at Lydia with a huge smile.

    "I do, I agree with anything," Right after she answered his words, she went back to being clingy with Nikol but it wasn''t like a lover rather she looked like a ve or servant.

    "Me too, we will stay true to our words and support elves," Lydia also agreed with him, she made Nikol''s work even easier.

    Just like their alliance was formed with many weird events but still, even after this event Tisha looked like she was reluctant to stand up.

    Zenda had to take her back forcefully as she kept glued to Nikol like a leech.

    "She looks like a mixture of both Usha and Alva," Thinking about many different things, he talked with Zenda who was still awkward but she was better than talking with her queen.

    "Nikol, should I call you your highness or child of the goddess?" Without knowing how to call him, she questioned.

    "Just call me Nikol, by the way, let''s end this meeting here and let everyone rx, I wille to meet you and your queen to discuss further details," Nikol said farewell to her and went back to his group. He didn''t forget to ask everyone in the room to act normal before going back.

    Just as he was walking back, two beautiful elves called him with a respectful tone.

    "Your highness, our queen ordered us to show your rooms so please follow us,"

    Everyone just nodded their head while following them. Lydia''s group kept fidgeting like they had something to ask from Nikol, but he just ignored it for now as he went to his room.

 Chapter 86 Take Anything

    ?During dinner time, our second meeting started as we were invited by Tisha. Until then I kept discussing many different things with Lydia and the other two girls.

    Right after the elves showed us our room and left for their work, our group started to question Alva and Emily about my real identity.

    For some reason even though I was in front of them none of them wanted to talk with me or approach me. I could have easily misunderstood it but I knew they were nervous after knowing my real identity.

    "Alva, did you know about this?" One of the girls asked with a curious voice.

    Others perked up their ears to listen to her answer.

    "Of course, do you think Nikol would hide something from me?" She started to brag about Nikol and sometimes she exaggerated things.

    "As expected of him, so he wasn''t normal, I knew it from the beginning," I felt a little uneasy by the way they looked at me but I just ignored it and went inside my room to get some rest.

    When dinner time came, we went to the main hall which was illuminated by some nts which emitted light beautifully shining everything around them. At first, I thought it was magic butter Zenda taught me that it was just a special kind of nt.

    "Nikol,e and sit here," They showed some wooden chairs for us to sit on. Lydia sat next to me while Alva and Emily both took their seats close to me.

    Normal warrior girls were not invited to this meeting as Zenda didn''t want some of the information they are about to discuss to leak or be heard by many people.

    "My lord," As soon as Tisha saw me, she quickly came in my direction like a thunderbolt. I was still amazed by her speed and agility despite the size of her body.

    Now that I notice, Tisha is much more voluptuous than Usha and Eva. Her whole body was the meaning of what sexiness meant. At the same time, it oozes out kindness and warmth which I felt like the most pleasant thing about her even more than her exotess.

    The lustrous grey colour hair fell perfectly until her hips while she wore a tiara which looked like it was made up of wood but in reality, it was one of the most valuable treasures in this world which are valued by most of the elves.

    Just like every other girl, most of the elves don''t even bother covering their top half but being the Queen, Tisha wore two beautiful gems to cover her nipples while her remaining boobs fell perfectly without sagging even a little bit though they were twice the size of watermelons which Usha and Eva had.

    Zenda on other hand was quite a bit disappointment, as she had the smallest pair out of every girl I had seen in both the human and elf race. She wasn''t t but still, I felt sad to see it. I liked both small and big but after seeing so many amazing assets like that I couldn''t appreciate what I saw in her but still, I adored her beautiful body.

    Since every boob is the best boob I didn''t take it seriously because I was pretty sure that If I can squeeze it a few times it might even get bigger. I heard it''s a myth but it''s worth giving a try if I can make her bigger.

    "Tisha, can you please sit down?" She tried to kneel in front of me like a ve but I quickly looked at Zenda asking for help.

    She gave me a thumbs-up while taking Tisha back to her seat.

    "Queen, behave yourself as someone befitting for the high elf race," She warned in a serious tone, which Tisha took seriously as she remembered her own status.

    *Cough

    "I''m sorry," I was honestly surprised by how easily she listened to Zenda. As a queen, she should have the guts and authority to refuse her words but it looked like there was something between them.

    "Are high elves and elves different?" Curious about why they always emphasise those two words, Lydia questioned.

    "Totally different!" Zenda answered her question like it was just a foolish question.

    "Everything about them is different for example life span, power and several individuals," She started exining. Since it wasn''t anything too confidential she didn''t mind exining it.

    Queen just kept looking at me with a strange look the whole time. I was a little nervous and felt unpleasant to be gazed upon like that but still, I forgive her as she was beautiful and reminded me of Usha.

    "Can I ask how many high elves are there?" I questioned a little confused because the only physical difference high elves and elves had was their ear and beauty which cannot be considered as a difference as beauty is not a permanent factor.

    "Of course, you can, I''m the only one, my lord,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Only one high elf will be born every 500 years and in this era, it''s my turn," Tisha answered my question giving me another whole set of questions.

    "That''s interesting," I thought for a minute but suddenly another question came into my mind.

    "Earlier you mentioned something about light magic, do you know anything more about it?"

    "Of course I know, light magic is a direct blessing from the goddess, unlike other elements, light magic is considered holy in our race because those who have light magic are the people that are chosen by the goddess," Tisha kept exining about how it is pure and other stuff which honestly I didn''t even want to hear.

    "My own magic is a gift from our goddess, we high elves are the first race that''s believed as the people who met actual goddess in the past,"

    It did surprise me as they were talking about my supposed mother and at the same time it was exciting to listen to a story like that.

    "You saw that extraordinary wall inside the kingdom, right? It''s a gift from the goddess for my ancestor''s service,"

    "I don''t know which generation we got that but now I have control of that wall," Tisha finished exining things with a little cute sigh. I was honestly surprised to find that these elves had actually met the real goddess, unlike humans.

    "I knew that wall wasn''t anything normal but to think it is from our goddess," Lydia felt a little jealous about them since they got to interact with the goddess closely.

    They finished talking about random things as they got back to the main topic about the alliance.

    "Zenda, do you know where these dark elvese from?" She thought for a minute with her eyes closed before answering my question.

    "I don''t know the exact ce but they must be from the dark elven kingdom,"

    "Yes, most probably from the west side, ording to my knowledge, their kingdom should be in the west direction, but I can''t say my memory is absolutely correct,"

    Being themander of the elven race, she had some knowledge about the world even more than their queen since she was the one who handled many things rted to monsters and war.

    "With our forcesbined and with Nym''s light magic, we can''t definitely win this war, if we can find their kingdom or base, it will be a great help," Everyone nodded at Alva''s words but at the same time, we were disappointed since we had no information.

    "Should we send some spies? If we follow a small group like the people that attacked our kids, we might be able to find them?" Zelda wasn''t hesitant because she knew their people were capable of doing it especially since this was a forest.

    "If you can do that please, in the meantime I will stay here for a week before going back, and in that time I will help with the offspring problem," Lydia looked at me with a strange look as soon as I said that. Alva wasn''t any different from her as her eyes were narrowed.

    "What?" Noticing their strange looks, I asked.

    "Nothing, I just thought about how hard it is for you," She said while ignoring my question. I knew why they were acting like that. Two of them were jealous about me doing it with other girls but they didn''t want to bother with my work.

    "So first will be me right?" Breaking out of her dream world, Tisha questioned me with an excited look. I wanted to agree but suddenly Zenda injected her words.

    "Queen, even if you want to have children, you can''t right now? Only one high elf can survive in this world, don''t forget about it," This was news to me so I looked at Tisha with a questioning gaze.

    "She won''t be the first, she can''t get pregnant until shepletes her first 400 years, I will choose some other good elves for you,"

    I just nodded my head while looking at Queen who was totally disappointed and sad. I felt bad for her but I didn''t know the context of this situation so I decided to check about itter as we had more important things to do right now.

    "You can visit elf kingdom tomorrow, I will show you some important ces but for now, you can go rest if you want," As soon we finished our dinner, Zenda proposed to us which all of us agreed.

    "It looks like Zenda is the real big brain here, she helps the queen while her majestic power maintains the wall, I guess that''s how it is," Thinking about many different things, I went back to my room as I said farewell to everyone.

    But just as I expected that night my room was infiltrated by Alva, Emily and Lydia. Even though we didn''t do anything obscene that night, they used me as hugging a pillow and went to sleep.

 Chapter 87 Obsessive Queen

    ?"Delicious! What''s this?" Eating something that looked like an apple, Nikol happily questioned Zenda who was guiding them throughout the elf kingdom.

    Lydia, Alva, Emily and Nym also followed them as they were also invited but other girls were just divided into groups and othermanders of the elven army promised to teach them about the kingdom.

    "Nikol is it-" Alva tried to say something but Nikol quickly disturbed her.

    "It is tasty, you guys have wonderful food," Zenda took it as apliment and proceeded to show them other ces with quite a satisfied face.

    "What''s with these elves? They only eat raw fruits, they don''t even have meats," Alva againined but this time only Nikol and Lydia heard her since Zenda was a little far away from them.

    "How do I know? Let''s just pretend their food is great," Whispering to dissatisfied Alva, they kept exploring the kingdom.

    Except for food, everything else in the elven kingdom was fascinating for them. Their architecture which looked totally different from humans was a sight to behold.

    Nikol and his girls had no idea how they build everything to look so beautiful and elegant. All the roads were clean and the air inside this space was so fresh that they could even smell the leaves and flowers everywhere in the city.

    "Zenda, how many elves are there in this kingdom?" Curious about their numbers, Nikol questioned.

    He wanted to get a vague idea about his future partners. But from what he noticed by walking around the city, there weren''t many of them.

    "We haven''t exactly counted them but if I had to guess, I would say around 2000 to 2500,"

    ording to her answer, it wasn''t anything jaw-dropping since Kano and Ron tribes joined together and had more than 10,000 humans but he knew these numbers were totally different since levels and humans were different.

    (A/N: This isn''t the total number of humans in this world)

    Zenda kept showing them different ces andndmarks which looked more and more beautiful until they reached a certain ce which looked even more spectacr.

    "This is our kingdom''s greatest ce as well as greatest defence," Zenda pointed at the huge wall that was built up with huge trees. It was even taller than a normal coconut tree and wide.

    "Indeed! This is like a miracle," Lydia still couldn''t help but be surprised by this because of how absurd it is.

    "It certainly is a gift from the goddess, no living being can create a majestic wall like this,"

    Nikol felt strange because this goddess they were talking about was his so-called mother. It was a rather strange but pleasant feeling to find that she cared about these natives before she abandoned them. He at least felt some kind of appreciation for that.

    "This wall is considered a symbol of our faith, and it really is incredible how amazing and big it is," She almost had fanatic eyes looking at it.

    While they were improving their friendship with each other outside the castle, Tisha was up to no good as she was kneeling beside the throne where Nikol sat.

    She had the same eyes as Zenda when she looked at the wall but Tisha''s intensity was rather great than others which almost reached obsession or is it craziness?

    "Hehe~ I knew it! I knew it!" She mumbled to herself as nobody was in the throne chamber.

    "She really sent her own son," Tisha looked at the throne for a minute like she was dazed. If Nikol was in this room he would have gotten chills from this but suddenly.

    *Sniff *Sniff

    She started to sniff the throne as it was a beautiful blooming flower. After Nikol sat on it she made sure not to let it go to waste as she carefully kept it untouched. She didn''t even let her servants clean it as most of them are not even allowed to get close to it.

    "Her scent! This is her scent! His agent and my goddess!"

    Her sniffing increased as it almost sounded like she opened a vacuum pump at some point. It would have been eptable if this is the extent she decided to go but suddenly she started to lick the seat of the throne where Nikol sat.

    Lucky for her this was the elven kingdom where dust was almost non-existent and the air was clean as pure water.

    "His taste!" Suddenly she realised what she did as regret started to fill her heart but it wasn''t because of her weird activities. She regretted doing this because now she dirtied her throne with her saliva so she had no way to sniff Nikol''s smell.

    "What have I done?" She used her magic to clean the throne but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t find satisfaction in it.

    "I should beg him to sit on me next time," She thought while going back to her bed with a sad look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There was a huge reason for her behaviour to be like this when ites to Nikol but neither Nikol nor she knew what it is right now. She couldn''t exin how satisfied she felt after knowing that he is the person she wanted to meet the most.

    In her mind, there was no difference between the goddess and her son as she identified both of them as the same individual.

    Unless Zenda prevented her from going overboard, she would have already jumped on Nikol and done questionable things to him but her chains or restraints called Zenda kept her tied without letting it happen.

    On her way to the bedroom, Tisha suddenly felt a huge ufortable feeling like the whole forest was trying to tell her something.

    "What''s this feeling?" Her guts kept warning her about something but it wasn''t clear to her until she felt a huge explosion on the outer wall of the kingdom.

    "Noooooo! Don''t harm our trees," Feeling the destruction, she shouted as she quickly jumped from the window without even caring about the height but surprisingly a branch from a nearby tree caught her like it was caring for her like a mother.

    "Thank you!" She looked at it with grateful eyes before going to meet with Zenda and others. She was mainly worried about her people but this time it wasn''t them, as the first thing that came to her mind when she heard about the attack was Nikol.

    "No! I won''t let anyone harm our son, I won''t," Even she didn''t know why she addressed him with motherly love but for some reason, she felt like doing it.

    ***

    A few minutes before the attack, Zenda kept exining different things to Lydia and Nikol while Alva listened to them with interest.

    They didn''t even feel an iing attack until the explosion happened with a huge sound causing everyone around the area to close their ears from the shock.

    "What happened?" Shocked about this incident Zenda quickly went to look at the source of this sound. She climbed the trees rather easily like a monkey but then only Nikol and the girls realised it was making branches for her to step on.

    It was like these nts were alive and conscious as they showed live movements.

    Zenda didn''t even take a few seconds to get onto the top of the trees which was a t surface as all the trees were the same height and joined with each other forming a t surface just like her chest.

    "What the hell is this?" Her jaw dropped in surprise and confusion as she looked outside

    "No way! So they really had-" She couldn''t even finish her words as the second explosion came with another huge sound.

    "Dark elves!" She shouted to let others know what this was. Normally no one will be able to hear her from the top of the wall but for some reason, her voice was amplified and even Tisha who was on her way to meet her heard this message.

    *Tsk

    "So they came here!" Alva felt her hatred ring up inside her body.

    "How many dark elves are there?" Lydia didn''t panic as she started to think of a way to defeat them.

    They had Nym and this wall which looked like it can withstand even an explosion like the previous one so Lydia wasn''t worried but after hearing Zenda''s words, she felt her judgment was fully wrong.

    "At least 100 dark elves with many monsters! They have flying monsters too, be careful of aerial attacks," Screaming in her same loud voice, she quickly got down as she wanted to regroup with her troops.

    "Nikol you should go back, things are about to get dangerous," Zenda didn''t want anything happening to him as he was equally important to her as their queen right now.

    "Don''t be stupid! I can fight, I can actually fight you don''t even have to protect me," He felt dissatisfied to be underestimated this much but still he could understand her viewpoint.

    "Lydia!" Zenda looked at her like she was requesting but even she was hesitant to do it since she knew Nikol was equally strong as Usha and Eva, after his traning and seeing his previous help she couldn''t even deny that without him they would have even suffered great damages.

    *Sigh

    "You guys are equally stubborn, reminds me of Tisha," She remembered her one and only friend as well as master.

    "I hope she won''te here," She couldn''t even finish those words as she heard a familiar voice shouting at them from far away.

    "Zenda! Son!"

 Chapter 88 Wyvren Riders

    ?"Queen!" Zenda felt quite a headache seeing Tisha running toward them with a worried face. Tisha was thest person Zenda wanted on the battlefield.

    She knew even though she was rather strong, in close-range fights she was like a child that can''t even protect herself.

    "Are you okay? Did anything happen to you?" Unlike what Zenda expected, Tisha first went for Nikol who was a little confused by how she acted.

    She almost undressed him fully to check his body to find any injuries with her smooth movements and her agility always surprised Nikol.

    "I''m fine, Tisha, we should deal with them first," Hearing his words, she looked at Zenda who was a little dissatisfied by her behaviour.

    ''Did she forget about me?''

    Many different thoughts came into her mind but for now, she just forget them as they were facing a huge crisis.

    "Queen, you''re not allowed to be here, it will be a problem if they injure you so go back please,"

    While keeping an eye on the wall, she quickly requested but seeing Tisha''s unwilling face, Zenda didn''t know what to do.

    "If she''s powerful, why don''t we let her stay here?" Lydia was honestly confused by their behaviour. She questioned Zenda expecting answers from her.

    "She''s powerful, way too powerful," Her words caught everyone''s attention.

    "But her physical strength is so bad, she won''t even be able to survive one close-range attack," Tisha looked troubled but she understood that being stubborn won''t do anything here other than harm.

    As the queen, she had to be flexible at times and take decisions for the greater good of the race. Tisha knew it is a fatal mistake to refuse the advice of someone like Zenda who is a seasoned warrior in battle.

    "I will go, but not even one of you is allowed to die here," She looked at everyone with sad eyes.

    "Zenda, I will do my best to help but I will need time so until then try to hold this battle,"

    Tisha ordered her while she quickly went back but Zenda asked two elves to follow her so they could protect her.

    Right after they left everyone including Lydia''s group came to help out with the war and all of them were equipped with long-range weapons like bows and javelins.

    "Zenda, do you have mana cannons?" Lydia questioned as she believed they will help this war more than anything since it is a defensive battle.

    "Mana cannons?" Breaking all the expectations of Lydia, every elf looked at her with confusion like they didn''t even know what it was.

    ''Looks like they are far behind human technology''

    Thinking about all these things, Nikol looked at the girls who were climbing the magical wall with ease. He didn''t know what kind of magic they used for this as they gracefully stepped on the leaves as they created a foothold for them.

    "Zenda, what do we do?" With a whole group of girls behind Lydia, she questioned while getting ready to support elves.

    Even though they were nning all these things explosions kept happening outside the wall. They weren''t too worried about it as they had confidence in their goddess''s gift but still it was annoying to hear loud voices, especially in a forest-like area like this.

    Most of the elves kept shooting their arrows at dark elves while some girls from Lydia''s group also helped them. They thought this is going to be a long battle as none of them made a significant move.

    "We don''t have much to do except to shoot them with arrows until Tisha gets ready with her magic,"

    "What magi-" Emily couldn''t finish her sentence as they suddenly heard a shocking sound from the sky. The whole area where Nikol and the others were standing got covered by the shadows of something rather big.

    "Wyverns!" Zenda shouted as everyone quickly tried to shield themselves from the aerial attack but for some elves, it was useless as they were toote. They got injured as these wyvren attacks were too fast.

    Even though Wyverns looked like dragons, they were rather inferior to them. They couldn''t breathe fire like normal dragons in fantasy stories or they couldn''t even use magic. They had mana in their scales to protect them and give a rather good hardness which was a positive point for them but they were rather weak if they couldn''t fly so fast.

    "Damn it!" All of them shouted in frustration.

    "Shoot! Shoot! Don''t let them attack," All the elves kept shouting while trying to shoot their arrows but most of them couldn''t even reach them as it was too high for them.

    Nikol took a quick peek to see what was happening only to see three wyverns attacking everyone. Some dark elves were riding these monsters guiding them to attack.

    *Tsk

    "Our normal arrows can''t reach them," Zenda shouted in frustration taking her own bow to attack them but unlike others, Lydia sensed her mana collecting as she was casting some kind of a spell.

    "What are you?" Nikol questioned but Zenda suddenly released the arrow aiming at one of the riders.

    Unlike what others expected it managed to reach one of the riders and injure her shoulders making others surprised.

    It didn''t finish her off as it was just a normal injury but her bravery and skills managed to increase others'' confidence as they started to fight more motivated by this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m a wind mage so, of course, I can control the speed of my arrows," Seeing everyone looking at her with a strange look she quickly exined. It wasn''t surprising to hear she had such an amazing ability but still, it was spectacr to see someone using magic this proficiently.

    "Do you have a spear or something?" Looking at the three monsters with narrowed eyes, Nikol questioned Zenda.

    Lydia, Emily and Alva weren''t a big help to them as all of them were experts in close ranges battles. Only Zenda was able to at least damage them even a little.

    "I think we have, what are you going to do?" All of them were confused about why he wanted a spear. Lydia thought it was to protect himself but they didn''t know it was for an entirely different task.

    "Here take this!" She handed him over a mediocre-looking wooden spear after a few minutes, but unlike what he expected it was so strong. For a moment he thought it was a metal spear but after feeling its texture he knew it wasn''t.

    "Do you want this again?"

    "No, we have a lot of those what are you going to do?" Nikol justughed looking at her as he quickly took a posture like he was trying to throw a javelin. His posture looked like an athlete that is getting ready to throw their javelin as he bent his back.

    "Nikol!" It didn''t even take a few seconds for them to open their mouths with surprise as they saw what happened to the spear.

    ***

    Meanwhile, all three wyvern riders kept attacking elves with their quick movement as they had to keep them upied until theirnd forces find a way to break the huge wall of trees in front of them. Even though elves couldn''t counterattack them, these riders were able to attack as wyverns were rather fast and acted as a good defence since they had hard body scales protecting them.

    "Kill every human, don''t let anyone hide, and don''t get too close,"

    "Try to keep elves alive since we will be needing them for our ns,"

    All three of them kept screaming at each other until they saw one of their monster getting hit on the head by something hard making a hole in it.

    Even though it was already dead when they noticed it, the moment Nikol harmed its brain, this monster lost its control and started to fall like aet with its huge shadow covering the whole area.

    "What?" Even dark elves couldn''t believe what they saw as a spear prated the head of one strong monster with the hardest scale which is almost not prate able.

    "Ahhhhhhh! Help me," The dark elf who got attacked by Nikol fell from the back of the wyvern making a huge sound. But unlucky for them, she got crushed by the monster''s body making a puddle of blood on the floor creating a disgusting scene for everyone to watch.

    All the elves highly dislike seeing their holy kingdom getting dirty like this by unsavoury blood but they didn''t have an option as the war already started bringing death to many of them.

    "What just happened?" The other two were confused but they quickly got ready for another attack, and just as they expected another attack came in their direction, but this time both of them manage to dodge it by arm''s length as they were paying attention to it.

    "Retreat! We can''t go down, these monsters were hard to find, if another one of them gets killed, ourmander will kill us," Seeing that they can''t deal with these spears they started to fall back.

    But they didn''t forget to notice who the attacker was because he could threaten their whole n to attack the kingdom.

    "Damn it! What''s with that attack?" Cursing at Nikol, they quickly went back leaving their fallenrade''s body.

    "That was amazing!"

    "What the hell was that? You never showed it to me before,"

    "As expected of our goddess''s son,"

    Alva, Lydia, Emily and Zenda all started topliment him seeing his powerful attacks. But none of them was hugely surprised as they knew Nikol wasn''t normal like them.

    "Let''s go back, they might start another attack, before that let''s finish this," Coming out of their shelter, they quickly ran in the direction of the wall.

    Zenda gritted her teeth in anger seeing all the dead elves lying on the floor with their pitiful expression.

    "I won''t forgive them!" Just by looking at her others were easily able to tell how angry she was.

    "Emily, take injured people to Nym with help of some elves and ask her to treat them, we will finish this here," Lydia ordered to which Zenda just nodded sadly.

    Before it was toote all of them got onto the magical wall to see what these dark elves are up to.

    "Damn it! So they were already nning to attack us with this many monsters?"

    Zelda assumed their goal, as she saw more than 15 monsters with them. There were a few dangerous-looking ones in that army but Zenda didn''t hesitate as she ordered everyone to attack them after re-grouping them quickly.

    Lydia and her group also helped them to push back these monsters and dark elves but they didn''t know how they could put an end to this since there were so many.

    "Foolish elves, hand over those humans and we will let you go without harming," Suddenly everyone heard a female voice grabbing everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 89 Unexpected Support

    ?Even though they did some huge explosions outside the wall, none of them could even put a scratch on it showing how strong their elven wall is.

    It was really unpleasant for elves to see someone treating their most precious gift like this. Especially Tisha, who is the main reason this wall exists in this generation of elves.

    "Hand over those humans, we will let you go without attacking," Themander-like person of the dark elf army shouted with utter pride which of course pissed off Zenda and Lydia.

    The dark elves had a lot of unidentifiable monsters which could possibly harm everyone if they were not inside this magical wall. Some looked intimidating with their big horns or fangs.

    "So those explosions came from that monster?" Pointing at a huge monster with a head which looked like a cannon, Nikol pointed out.

    It was rather easy for him to tell by how they are ced like cannons. Other monsters were also powerful but what caught most of their attention was this group of monsters and wyverns.

    "Zenda, what will you do? If you hand over us, she will let you and your race stay out of this war," Nikol questioned as he was interested to hear about her answer. He used this chance as a test to check her loyalty to their promise. He knew dark elves can not be trusted but he wanted to hear those words from Zenda''s mouth.

    "Don''t shit with me! I won''t give them anything," Just by looking at her face, it was rather easy to tell how pissed she was.

    Zenda had veins popping out of her head in anger while her whole was red like a ripened apple.

    "They killed my girls, and now they want our only hope, I will kill all of them," All the humans around her were happy to see her getting angry for their sake.

    Even though it was for Nikol''s sake, they were still happy to have another group help them with this war. Nikol was like a chain which held their bond together without letting it break.

    Suddenly Zenda looked in the direction of dark elves as she made her choice with a determined face.

    "I won''t hand over anything, you will be the one to hand over your life so surrender without putting in any futile effort, idiots," Her teasing words were like a trigger for everyone as they started to shout in anger.

    By this time, all the wyvernsnded as they didn''t want to face those spears again, but still, they supported in the close-range fights as wyverns can run.

    "Then you can die along with them, Magma, attack them," She ordered looking at the monsters who were already charging their explosive attacks to initiate a second round of explosions.

    "I will do this! I will be the one to bring those heads of foolish people who defy our new queen," Looking at her crazyugh, Alva couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    "Everyone get down!" Seeing these monsters attacking, all of them quickly hide behind the wall again.

    "What do we do? We can''t leave this wall, should we just let them attack?" Lydia questioned as she honestly didn''t know what to do.

    "When the timees I will just take their attention, you guys can attack them after that," Nikol thought about doing the same tactic when he first fought with the dark elves.

    "No! It should beplete any moment now, they won''t stand a chance against our queen when shepletes her spell,"

    Everyone was surprised by Zenda''s confidence as well as they were excited to see what this attack she was talking about.

    "So you weren''t kidding when you said she''s powerful?" Alva actually thought they were joking about it but Nikol took them seriously as he could easily sense how fast her movements are when she first met him.

    Meanwhile, Lora themander of the dark elven army kept striking with explosions hoping that the wall will go down but to her misfortune, this wasn''t a normal wall build-up of stones rather it was a super strong wall straight up from heaven.

    "Keep attacking it! No matter how strong it is if we keep attacking it will go down,"

    Her confidence took a strike seeing the unharmed wall even after all these attacks but still she kept trying.

    "Damn it, what''s with this absurd wall?" Her frustration was slowly building up as she thought about sending wyverns back but suddenly unexpected happened.

    The whole forest started to tremble like an earthquake was happening. All the monsters in the forest felt this disturbance as they quickly moved to a safe ce.

    "What''s happening?" Lora questioned with fear.

    The dark elves started to panic thinking it was something dangerous but they didn''t know it was actually more than that.

    Suddenly, the trees in the wall that were aligned with each other started to move as if they were alive. Their roots started to grow rather quickly while whole branches extended in the direction of the dark elf army.

    "Everyone attack those roots! Don''t let them get close to us," Lora ordered while freaking out a little. For a moment she thought about retreating but she knew if she fail here, her reputation among the ranks would take a huge hit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though everyone heard her orders, most of them were glued to the earth in fear but the truth is they couldn''t move because the roots of the trees were holding their legs in a rather tight grip.

    "Damn it! Let me go," Even though they stabbed the root and cut them trying to escape from this disaster it grew back more and more making their movements even harder.

    Zenda was observing all these with a happy face as she was full confidence about it.

    "This is?" Lydia was surprised.

    "Nature magic, our queen is the only being that possesses this type of magic," She had pride on her face while exining this.

    "That''s so cool!" She felt happy to see Nikol was honestly impressed by their powers.

    "These roots are from these trees, she''s the only one who can control them," Zenda pointed at the magical wall.

    "For one hour she can control the movements of these trees as much as she wants but it has huge drawbacks," Her voice got serious all of a sudden.

    "It has a huge incarnation time and she can only use this once a month, normally we use this for a festival but this is the first time we used it to harm someone,"

    While she was exining all this, all the dark elves kept attacking the roots that were trying to bind them. Specially Lora who was using her monster to cut these roots. This attack proved that she was the one who controlled these monsters as all of them tried to help her abandoning their riders.

    Even though it was hard for them to cut them, unlike the tree branches it was still manageable to cut roots. After putting in their full effort some of them sessfully managed to cut them.

    "Should we go and attack now?" Seeing them struggling, Nikol and his group thought this was the best time to attack them but Zenda just nodded her head in disagreement.

    "We don''t have to, from the moment they entered our queen''s field they are bound to fail, so let''s just wait,"

    Seeing everything happening in front of them, none had doubts about it.

    It went on for a few minutes until a root came in the direction of Zenda and Nikol like it was trying to attack but none of them was afraid since they believed in Tisha.

    "Zenda, can you hear me?" Suddenly they heard the familiar voice of Tisha. It felt more like a telephone call for them rather than a normal speaker as it came from a thick tube-like root.

    "Yes, my queen," with respect in her voice, Zenda answered while bowing her head a little.

    "Tell me, who''s their leader? We will take her hostage," Since she wasn''t on the battlefield she had no idea but still, she was able to sense them with the help of sensory nerves.

    Zenda quickly pointed at Lora without any hesitation. Nikol also looked at everything with interest.

    "Ok," They heard the voice of Tisha while the roots that were talking to them went back quickly.

    It didn''t even take a few minutes for her to take action as suddenly, they heard the screaming sound of a few dark elves.

    "Let me go, dumb tree!" Lora was entangled in a mess of roots while her body was getting dragged into the kingdom.  She kept screaming as she didn''t expect something like this to happen.

    "Protect her! Don''t let them take her away, " Seeing their leader getting dragged they quickly acted as everyone quickly tried to attack those roots but Nikol and Zenda didn''t allow it as a rain of arrows fell on them killing a few of them in the process.

    "Ahhhh~ Don''t let them take her away," One who acted as the right hand to Lora shouted but it was toote for them as she already got captured by Nikol and the team.

    They didn''t expect this turn of events but now that their onlymander got captured, they had no idea what to do.

    "Fall back, retreat,"

    "Don''t get killed, fall back," Everyone shouted as they started to run in various directions showing how unorganized they are.

    Everyone inside the wall sighed seeing their enemy running. If they didn''t have this strong wall supporting them even if Nikol and his group helped, they would have suffered heavy casualties.

    "We won! Everyone, we won! I''m d everyone survived," All the elves and humans started to celebrate in joy without any discrimination but Zenda, Nikol and Lydia knew this was just the begging of the war.

 Chapter 90 Captured Lora

    ?"Ughhh~ let me go, damn it, idiot elves," Lora shouted in anger while her whole body was wrapped in roots which tightly captured her without letting her escape. It looked like she was doing someplicated sadist stuff if taken out of context.

    Many of herrades tried to rescue her but with Zenda and others'' attacks they couldn''t help but retreat and those who insisted on rescuing her died with those expectations bing an unreachable dream.

    "Girls, take her inside and don''t let anyone meet her and make sure to tell Nym to use a mana stone to block her curse magic," Shouting at everyone, Nikol quickly convinced to shoot the remaining dark elves with arrows and spears.

    Unlike others, he didn''t care about the weight or seed of the weapon, he just threw whatever he found and all of themnded on enemies crushing their heads or legs.

    "Nikol, I''m going to meet our queen, can you look after this ce for a few minutes?" Worried about her queen, Zenda decided to go back to check on her.

    Nikol agreed with her as she quickly went back after advising all the elven girls to follow Nikol''s order.

    They had to protect the wall for another few hours as random attacks kepting from the dark elves but none of them was effective enough to help theirmander or at least harm the magical wall.

    "Lydia, let''s go and meet Tisha, this ce is safe now," Nikol requested as he confirmed the safety of the wall.

    They spent a great amount of time near the wall protecting it and he really felt thankful for this wall. He couldn''t even imagine what would have happened to them without this heavenly wall.

    ''I guess, I''m in debt now to my so-called mother''

    He thought as he quickly got down from the wall with the help of leaves which were actually stinger than normal wood.

    Alva and Emily plus another few girls followed them as they quickly went to meet Tisha.

    "Nikol, do you think those dark elves wille back?" Alva questioned as she wanted to kill every single one without leaving them.

    "They will, we have to finish things with theirmander before that," Nikol felt this was a great chance to know more information about their goal and purpose of doing this.

    Nikol and the team entered the chamber where Tisha was standing like a statue with Zenda in front of her.

    At first, they thought she must have been attacked by someone, butter only they got to know that she was like that because of her skill.

    "She''s like this when she uses her skills, her mana is so sensitive to nature so she will be one with nature," Zenda exined about Tisha''s abnormal condition.

    "Will shee back to normal?" Worried about her, Nikol questioned but Zenda just giggled as she looked at her queen with a happy look.

    "She is already normal, she''s pretending like this because she wanted to see whether you will be sad for her," Right after she said those words, Tisha just opened her eyes with a happy smile.

    "My lord, you were worried about me," Suddenly she jumped onto Nikol''s body crushing his face with her gigantic boobs.

    "I''m sorry for pretending, she said she wanted to see your worried face," Zenda apologized as she felt guilty for lying like that.

    Everyone just looked at her with strange faces, especially Lydia. Her behaviour brought second-hand embarrassment to her since she also acted like that once.

    "Tisha, are you okay?" Right after removing his face from her chest, Nikol quickly asked looking at her eyes which beautifully shined showing how pure her heart is.

    "I''m ok, my lord *Sniff *Sniff," While answering her, Tisha just kept sniffing Nikol''s body like she was a dog.

    "What are you doing?" Noticing this behaviour, Nikol questioned her.

    "I''m storing your scent in my memory, my lord," It would have been creepy if she didn''t have an innocent smile on her face while answering this but Nikol decided to ignore her behaviour for now as they had more important stuff to do.

    "Everyone, we can''t rx, we should quickly question theirmander and get ready for another attack," Lydia said gaining everyone''s attention.

    "She''s right, Zenda can you take us to meet that prisoner?" To Nikol''s question, she just nodded while asking everyone to follow her.

    They left the chamber and entered a hallway which looked equally beautifulpared to the chamber. Unlike human buildings, they highly used natural things to decorate things. Nikol really liked this diversity of humans and elves which showed their differences.

    "Zenda, did Nym help you guys to heal injured people?" Alva questioned as she was worried about Nym and others.

    "She did a great task, as expected from a girl selected by our goddess," Everyone rxed hearing her words, and their worries vanished with it.

    The prison where captured people are kept wasn''t that far from the chamber. Even though technically it was a prison for criminals, it looked more like a normal hut as they didn''t have any prisoners to keep in the kingdom.

    Most of the elves were rather obedient to their Queen and never tried to be criminals but those who did illegal things, just like humans got banished into the forest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is she here?" Looking at the guard girls in front of this ce, Zenda questioned.

    "Yes,mander,"

    With their greeting, they entered only to see a dark elf bound to the walls with the help of roots. She had her mouth closed but it was obvious that she was looking at Nikol and his group with hatred as her eyes were red from anger.

    "Oh! She looks rather lively, thanks to that mana stone we don''t have to worry about curse magic," Alva said with a humiliating smile.

    Emily also looked at her with disgust just like Lydia and Zenda.

    "Emily, remove that thing covering her mouth," Nikol ordered as he wanted to question her.

    Zenda quickly took the initiative as she was angry about her girls dying because of her. Emily didn''t even get the chance to go inside as Zenda quickly went inside and started to whack her like a mole.

    "Zenda, Stop! we need her alive," Hearing Tisha''s voice she calmed down.

    Lora the dark elvenmander had blood all over her face but she didn''t even hesitate to take all the blows with a brave face.

    "You guys are all dead! I will kill each and everyone one of you," She screamed with anger while spitting a broken tooth out of her mouth.

    Zenda quickly tried to attack her again but Nikol prevented her from doing it.

    "Calm down, she wants to anger us," Hearing his voice, she quickly settled down.

    Just like this Zenda tried to take some information out of her but Lora kept insulting everyone in the room with violent words.

    She tried to suicide by biting her tongue off twice but Alva and Lydia quickly prevented it. In the process, their hands got dirty with Lora''s saliva which was a disgusting feeling for all of them.

    "Nikol, what do we do? It doesn''t matter how I attack her, she won''t open her mouth," Atst seeing her methods not working with Lora, Zenda decided to take advice from Nikol.

    Determined to help her Nikol entered the cell and looked at Lora whose face was filled with blood.

    "Commander bitch, you will die if you don''t answer us, do you want that to happen?" With an aggressive tone, Nikol intimated her but unexpectedly she just spat on his face with a cocky look.

    "Do what you can human scum!"

    Others who saw this took their swords with angered faces.

    "Bitch!" Lydia shouted.

    "I will kill you, damn dark elf," Alva also entered the room with her sword almost beheading Lora.

    The most unexpected thing was Tisha who was usually calm and cool, she had a furious expression on her face as roots started to emerge from the floor below Lora trying to squeeze her to death.

    "Kuuuh!" Feeling her life leaving her body, Lora tried to breathe harder but Nikol quickly interfered as he quickly prevented all of this from happening.

    "Stop everyone, don''t kill her," At first girls didn''t even listen to his words in anger but after giving them some ps on their backs everybody calmed down.

    "But Nikol she just-" Alva''s sword was dangerously close to her neck. The only thing that prevented her from removing Lora''s head from her body was Nikol.

    "It''s okay, I have a better idea," Looking at everyone Nikol announced with a little grin on his face.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to have sex with her?" Disgustingly, Lydia questioned as she looked at Lora.

    "What the hell? Why would you think I would stick my cock in this garbage?" At this point, it was apetition to see who was most disgusted by Lora.

    "Then?" Confused, Everyone questioned.

    "Heh, Tisha I need your help with this and Zenda can you bring some seeds? Make sure to bring seeds from huge trees," Everyone in the room was confused about what was going to happen including Lora.

    "What are you-" She felt a bad feeling seeing his crooked smile.

    "You will see just wait! You will definitely enjoy this," With those words, Nikol quickly took some distance from her.

 Chapter 91 Brutal Punishment

    ?The whole cell was filled with the fresh smell of flowers and trees, honestly, it didn''t feel like a prison at all. It looked more like a holiday resort which was highlyfortable and luxurious.

    Even though the appearance was like that, inside this cell was pure chaos. Lora kept cursing at Nikol and the other girls, threatening that she will kill them whenever she find a chance.

    Even though most of them were empty threats it was still quite annoying to listen to her violent words.

    "My army will soone and when that happens all of you will be dead," Her voice was cocky and insulting at the same time, which infuriated Alva and Emily but they kept their distance as Nikol looked like he was nning something.

    "Keep shouting now! You won''t be able to do that in future after what I''m going to do to you," With those words, Nikol gave her a smirk sending shivers down her spine.

    Even though Lora was scared, she didn''t show it in her face or behaviour as she just kept acting tough. She kept her confident face outside but inside she was dying of fear and worry.

    "Heh, they are on time," Looking at the girls entering through the door, Nikol said with a happy face.

    Zenda came in with two other girls with confused faces. She had some beautiful seeds on her hands which looked like they were more valuable than Lora''s whole life.

    "I have no idea what you''re up to but these are top quality seeds, which can even grow 50 meters-tall trees," She had a proud face like she was bragging about their quality, but at that time she didn''t know where Nikol will nt these quality seeds.

    "Thanks," Observing the seeds with a little smile, he looked at Lora with a mocking look.

    All the others were confused by what was happening.

    He slowly got close to her while Lora kept insulting him. Nikol ignored all of it as he approached her. By now she had already given up hopes of leaving here since her cursed magic didn''t work but still she doesn''t want to confess everything and ruin their race''s future.

    "You don''t know what will happen to you," Lora tried to insult him, but Nikol quickly covered her mouth with a piece of clothing to give a rest to his ears.

    "Shut up, annoying bitch," Leaving those words, he kneeled in front of her making others gasp.

    "Nikol, stop," Lydia said with a worried tone.

    "My lord!" Tisha was also worried, she didn''t want to see him bowing his head like that.

    Lora looked at him with wide-open eyes as she thought that he must be getting ready to beg her to reveal the information.

    ''I will kick this imbecile as soon as I get some freedom and will torture everyone in this room''

    Thinking about her future ns, she smiled internally without knowing what she is going to face.

    But nobody expected Nikol to tear down her bottom dress without showing any mercy. He grabbed it and violently removed it without even caring about herfort as Lora showed a painful look.

    "You thought I''m trying to beg from you, don''t you?" Looking at Lora''s eyes, Nikol questioned as he threw all the torn clothes away as quickly as possible.

    She didn''t answer him as she avoided his eye contact, but suddenly she felt his hand wandering on her vagina.

    "Mmmh-" She tries to talk with her mouth covered but it only came out as a weird groan.

    "You like to curse people, don''t you? Let''s see how well you can curse when you feel pain," Suddenly Nikol pushed the seed into her vagina like it was a normal thing to do.

    Nobody expected him to use these seeds like this, especially Zenda. She had her mouth wide open in surprise. Inside she was dying knowing that her valuable seeds are getting vited like this.

    Nikol used his finger to push the seed deep into her vagina with a disgusted face.

    "I really don''t like touching dirty ces of annoying bitches like you," He quickly finished it as he didn''t want to prolong it.

    Nikol looked at the remaining seed in his hand but he had no idea what to do with it. He thought about giving them back to Zenda but he noticed how disgusted she was just by looking at her face.

    ''Let''s use them too''

    "Emily,e here for a minute," Hearing Nikol''s voice, she quickly went to meet him without even dying it for a few seconds.

    "Can you put them inside her anus?" Showing the seeds to her, he asked with a requesting face, but hearing it Emily showed a disgusted face.

    "Ehh! Do I have to?" She didn''t want to do it but since it was a request from Nikol, Emily couldn''t refuse it.

    With reluctant movements, she slowly took those seeds and went up to Lora. Nikol had an uneasy face but he just had to sacrifice Emily for the greater good in this incident.

    *Tsk

    She didn''t even look at her ass as she quickly pushed the seed into it as fast as possible. She didn''t know what Nikol is up to but it felt disgusting for her to see another woman''s anus when that woman was a dark elf.

    "Ugh~" Feeling the sensation of something foreign entering her body, Lora started to wonder what was going to happen to her.

    Her mind was running at full speed thinking of a way to break from here and go back.

    "Done!" Emily quickly went back to meet Nikol while cleaning her hands after doing her dirty work.

    "Thanks Emily, you''re a big help," She was happy that she at least got apliment after her hard work, so she went back with a happy face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Lora, I''m giving you onest chance tell me about Eldora, curse magic and your goals,"

    Giving herst warning, Nikol got close to her and removed the piece of clothing which covered her mouth.

    But all he heard was some dirty insults and threats.

    "Die!"

    With those words, Nikol took his distance again while asking Tisha toe close. Seeing his gestures she quickly respected his words and entered the cell.

    "Tisha, can you-" Under everyone''s curious eyes, Nikol whispered into her long ears.

    "Ehhhhh! But that''s," She looked hesitant and her hand automatically went and covered her bottom as she felt like this is too much.

    "Do it, did you forget that she killed your girls? She killed our people too,"

    Tisha looked hesitant at first, but after Nikol''s words, she looked at Lora with an angry look. She was reminded of her girls'' deaths and how Lora killed them without any mercy.

    "This is your fault, if you answered our question this wouldn''t have happened," She looked at Lora with a pitiful look.

    "What are you-" She couldn''t even finish her words, as Tisha closed her eyes. Suddenly the environment in the cell felt much moreplex.

    But Nikol who had no sense of mana didn''t feel anything odd, as he kept looking at Lora and Tisha simultaneously.

    "What''s happening?" Lydia questioned with a sceptical look.

    "Look!" Suddenly Alva pointed her hands at Lora but nobody expected to see something like that in their entire life.

    "No way! A nt ising out of her vagina,"

    All of them started to panic as this was a bizarre punishment.

    Nikol didn''t even flinch as he kept observing her facial expression only to see she is unfazed by it.

    "Lora, answer me, where''s your leader?" Expecting an answer from her Nikol questioned but Lora just quickly averted her eyes but this time fear in her eyes was apparent.

    "Tisha, how long did you develop the tree?"

    "two hand distance, I don''t think she can take more than that,"

    (A/N: two-hand distance = 15 cm)

    "Make it, four" Tisha hesitated for a bit but she had no reason to disobey Nikol''s words.

    *Creak

    The tree started to grow giving visible sounds as Lora''s insides slowly started to react to this abnormal pain.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh~ stop," Feeling her insides getting crushed by a nt, she started to shout. It went on for a few minutes until she calmed down with tearsing from her eyes.

    "Answer me! Where''s Eldora and what''s your goal?"

    Even this time she hesitated to answer but Nikol knew with a few more pushes she would break and answer his questions.

    "Tisha, go for another two," Without waiting for her to collect her own thought, he requested.

    "Wait! Don''t do that- Ahhhhhhhhh~ I said don''t," She couldn''t even object or surrender this time, as Tisha used her spell.

    Seeing what''s happening inside the cell, Zenda, Lydia, Alva, Emily and everyone else covered their front part like they felt the pain just by watching it.

    "That''s brutal!"

    "Nikol is evil," They didn''t think he was this cruel until now. Even Nikol himself didn''t know how he came up with this brutal idea.

    "Answer! Otherwise, I will use the other seed too," Pointing at her ass, Nikol said in an intimidating tone.

    "Ughh~ don''t, it hurts," Her confidence started to crumble as she felt unbelievably painful more than when Zenda attacked her.

    Since Lora knew the pain from physical attacks and torture she was easily able to tolerate them but one thing she got used to or practised was vaginal pration. So when her first time happened with a tree, she felt unreliable pain which caused her fear to increase more than when Zenda attacked her.

    "Answer! Why did you attack us? What''s your goal?"

    "Please stop this, I will answer," Hearing that she was ready to confess Nikol asked Tisha to stop her magic spell for a moment.

    Lora took a few minutes to calm down as she wasn''t familiar with this strange pain. Atst, she looked at everyone with a miserable expression as she started to exin everything.

 Chapter 92 Confession

    ?Everyone was ufortable seeing Lora''s face because they knew it wasn''t an ordinary pain to go through. Tisha obeyed Nikol''s words and kept pushing her to the brink of despair until Lora had to give up trying to tolerate the pain.

    They were happy with the result, as they quickly got close to listening to her confession.

    "Emily, bring some water," Nikol ordered as she saw Lora pissing herself. He didn''t want her to die of dehydration.

    She quickly obeyed as Zenda showed her a tree-like structure which worked like a pipe. It was advanced technology that can be evenpared to Nikol''s old world but Emily didn''t know about it as she did what Nikol asked her to do.

    Right after she brought some of them, Nikol let Lora drink it, she gulped it down greedily without even caring about any threat of poison or anything that could possibly harm her. At this point, even poison was like a blessing for her.

    "Why did you attack us? And why did you specifically ask humans to surrender?"

    As soon as Lora finished drinking, Nikol questioned, he didn''t want to dy this anymore and risk something happening to Lora.

    "Ughh~" She hesitated again but as soon as she saw Nikol approaching Tisha, her mouth automatically opened like it was her reflex.

    "One of our spies said humans attacked our girls and rescued some elf kids, that''s why we attacked," Her answer was vague but Lydia and Everyone regretted not checking their surroundings more.

    "But you had a huge army, no way you canplete all of them in a single day," Hearing Tisha''s question, she knew they won''t take weak answers.

    "We were getting ready to attack, since elves had a huge wall it took us some time to tame wyverns," She almost sounded lifeless as she kept confessing.

    Zenda was even more angry to hear about this. She was especially angry with her own self for taking this dark elf threat lightly before Nikol''s interference.

    "Bitch! I''ll kill you, because of you I lost my girls," In anger, Zenda tried to enter the cell and attack her but Lydia quickly prevented her from doing it.

    "Calm down, Zenda," With a soothing voice, Tisha ordered to which Zenda reacted positively showing how much she respected her queen.

    "What''s your goal in attacking us like this?" Nikol continuously questioned her as he was curious about the reason.

    He felt like they are already approaching the truth about why these dark elves are doing these atrocious things.

    "We want more people, I don''t know anything beyond that, I sent all the kidnapped people,"

    It took her a few minutes to realise how foolish her words were. She knew she messed up as she already ratted out their main goal. Even though she was dreading this situation, Nikol and his group were heavily confused about what their goal is.

    "That makes no sense, Why do you need kidnapped people? I thought you were trying to kill us,"

    Lora looked away as she didn''t want to answer. Even if she wanted she had nothing to say since she didn''t know about many things.

    "I don''t know, I''m just a small fry, just kill me," Her tone was aggressive as she looked at Nikol with bloodlust-filled eyes.

    "I will kill you but only if you give me information, otherwise we will keep torturing you, who knows someday you might be able to be a real tree,"

    Even though Nikol didn''t mean any of his words, those words were so cruel and unforgiving that even Tisha felt chills down her spine imagining a scene where a living person bes a tree.

    "Nooooooo! Why? I don''t know anything besides that, why are you doing this?" Lora didn''t take it easy as she started to freak out.

    "I don''t care, answer me with something useful and I will help you, I might even remove those seeds," Pointing at her vagina, Nikol said with a littleugh.

    Lora suddenly went silent as her mind broke, she couldn''t take any more of this pain or suffering. Her body automatically tried to shut down like a flickering light but with some more water sprinkling, she managed to stay conscious.

    This went on for another few minutes until everyone managed to squeeze out some juicy information out of Lora. At the end of the interrogation, her eyes were almost lifeless like she had already given up on everything and gone onto a mountain to seek enlightenment.

    "So only some of the dark elves can master this curse magic or whatever," With a curious face, Lydia muttered.

    "Not only that, ability to corrupt our souls and kill us with excruciating pain, how cruel," Alva also reacted to her words with an angered expression remembering about her own grandmother.

    Emily didn''t forget to take notes about stuff that is really important. She was asked by Nikol to do that in case there''s some problem.

    "That''s it, let me go now," Lora begged in her pitiful voice. The pride and cockiness she had previously were nowhere to be seen as it was reced by fear.

    "Onest question, where''s your leader Eldora?" Without caring about her begging, Nikol questioned to which Lora quickly opened her eyes in surprise and fear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    " Who are you talking about? I don''t know about someone like that, " It was rather easy to tell that she wasn''t being honest with how much her eyes averted from everyone.

    "Tisha, make it eight,"

    Tisha didn''t even hesitate this time as she quickly closed her eyes only to hear a howl that felt like someone was scraping her eardrums.

    "Ahhhhhh~ Stop it, damn it," By now half of the tree trunk came out of her vagina. The root part of the tree was inside her, while the leaves were outside with bright green colour showing how beautiful trees really are even if they are grown in a pile of rubbish like Lora.

    It was like she used a small bonsai tree to masturbate and it stuck inside her. Pretty weird to see but it had its own beauty to it.

    "Then answer me!" Under constant pressure from Nikol, she opened her mouth unwillingly.

    "I haven''t met our queen Eldora, I don''t know much about her but I met one of the three duchesses," Her answer tickled the curiosity of everyone in the room.

    "What is Duchess?"

    "You don''t even know that, what kind of -" She tried to argue but then she remembered her situation as she gave a straightforward answer to Nikol.

    "Duchess control three war fronts of humans, elves and beastkin, wemanders are working under their orders and report to them, I have only met them twice in my lifetime,"

    "It''s not easy, I did my best and became amander but *Sobs, now I''m captured and going to die, Why? I did everything they said why didn''t they send help to rescue me out of this hell," Lora freaked out as Nikol and the crowd kept observing her.

    ? "It looks like she really doesn''t know about anything," Tisha questioned while looking at Nikol.

    "Well yeah, we have more than enough information right now, and we have their camp location,"

    Everyone decided to finish this painful interrogation.

    "Wait! Remove this tree, you said you will remove it," Seeing Tisha and Nikol leaving out of the cell, Lora questioned.

    Nikol looked at her with a pretty serious face hearing her words.

    "Why would I respect a promise with garbage like you? Of course, I was lying we will kill you don''t worry but after extracting everything we can get from you," Leaving those cruel words with her, Nikol left the cell under continuous cursing from Lora.

    Everyone weed them with serious faces ignoring sounds inside the cell.

    "Nikol, that was so cruel!" Lydia said as soon as she saw him.

    "I almost felt how painful it is," To Alva''s words, Emily also nodded her head.

    Aftering outside of the cell even Nikol couldn''t believe what he did. He wouldn''t have normally gone this far but for some reason, he felt so much anger and hatred as soon as he saw these dark elves inside his mind.

    "I''m sorry, I went overboard," Nikol apologized to everyone touching his head with confusion, as soon as he calmed down.

    "It''s ok, besides she should suffer more for the death of our girls and elf girls," Lydia didn''t want to be discouraging right now so she decided to go along with it.

    They left the whole prison area as a group after ordering the elves to close Lora''s mouth since she was too loud.

    "Zenda, don''t you think it''s time to get out of this bubble and spread your wings?" Hearing Nikol''s question, she showed a confused face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Elves and Humans together will attack the dark elf camp and destroy this virus once and for all, Do you agree?" Giving Lora his hand, Nikol showed his smile.

    Zenda looked at Tisha as if she wanted to know her answer. She didn''t want to take this important decision alone.

    "If you guys are going through this because of my status, forget about it, I want your sincerity in this, it''s ok if you don''t want to but don''t forget, elves will also be affected by this war,"

    With those words, Nikol, Lydia and the other two left giving time for them to take a decision.

 Chapter 93 Decision

    ?*Sigh

    "Tisha, can you please let me go, this is embarrassing," With a reddened face, Nikol muttered as he looked at Tisha who was obviously turned on by this whole thing.

    Lydia and the group kept looking at the scene in front of them with jealousy but nobody wanted to talk against the elf queen who automatically gave everyone in the room an inferiorityplex with her womanly charms.

    "No lord, now that I think about it, this throne doesn''t fit you as someone superior to us,"

    Her voice was so beautiful and elegant, as she talked like she was whispering sweet words into Nikol''s ears but her words and actions were not graceful as her voice.

    "So I should be your throne, it is suitable for you to sit on me instead of this wooden chair," Hearing her words, Nikol looked back only to see her huge bouncing breasts in front of his eyes.

    He was sitting on herp as she insisted Nikol do that while throwing a tantrum before the meeting started. She didn''t say why he had to do that no matter what but Tisha knew she can''t let Nikol sit on the chair that she licked earlier in a daze.

    "Whatever, Tisha what''s your response?" Looking at both Zenda and Tisha, he questioned as he gave up on questioning their morals.

    "We can''t let these dark elves run berserk anymore, we will support you," Tisha answered with a mild smile.

    "We didn''t take this decision because of you, I know we can''t hide anymore and sooner orter we will have to fight so," Zenda paused for a minute as she looked at Lydia and the group.

    "We would cooperate with humans,"

    Everyone in the chamber was happy to hear about this news. Lydia had a slight smile on her face while Tisha kept looking at Nikol''s hair with a dazed look.

    "Also if they are not killing their captives, I want to rescue our girls before they do anything to them,"

    Tisha nodded her head seemingly agreeing with her words. If theirs one thing this kind and wholesome queen didn''t tolerate that is harming her children.

    Since she considered all the elves as her children, she was furious inside when she heard about it dark elves kidnapping their kids. The kind and calm queen couldn''t help but go berserk. She had absolute authority around the heavenly wall but theck of power outside this area bothered her so much.

    "Do we have to ask for help from chiefs? But it might take some time," Lydia questioned as she wanted Usha and Eva to know about what was happening right now.

    "No, we should attack as soon as we can before they regroup, Emily send them a letter saying what happened here,"

    ? With Nikol''s words, the meeting came to an end after they discussed about military consistency. They decided to go heavy on archers and long-range weapons as Nym''s mana stones weren''t enough for most of them. It didn''t take too long for them to finish it as everyone was on the same page regarding how they should arrange the military.

    Reluctantly Tisha let go of Nikol as everyone started going back to their rooms.

    "My lord, see you soon," With a sad face Tisha was grabbed back into her sleeping chambers by her servants and Zenda as she thought that their queen is being too much of a bootlicker. They wanted to protect what little respect everyone had for her.

    "You were so cruel today, I didn''t expect to see this side of yours,"

    "Yeah I''m sorry, I don''t know why I did that," Holding his head with confusion, Nikol said as they were walking along the hallway to get back to their rooms.

    "Well, I don''t me master for losing control, that bitch spit on you," Emily said with a little angered voice but quickly imed down.

    "Girls, get a good rest, we might not be able to get afortable sleep again for a long time," Nikol tried to enter his room but everyone just stood there like they had something to say.

    "What is it?"

    "We would like to give you a massage, you worked so hard for our sake so we thought the least we can do is this," Lydia said as Alva, Emily also Nym who joined them along the hallway nodded their heads furiously.

    "You girls!"

    Nikol felt warm inside realizing that he wasn''t alone in this world. He felt something more than a physical rtionship seeing their glistening eyes as they had admiration and love written all over them. He didnt wants their love simply because he is the only male in this world. He wanted to create a bond that''s unbreakable, even if tomorrow this world bes a normal world he wanted these girls to love him just like they are doing right now.

    "Well, I''m not stupid to say no to a massage from beautiful girls," Grinning with a cheeky smile, Nikol went inside after opening the door for all the girls.

    "Ladies first," He almost forgot that this was not his old world where concepts like those are valid. This world was notdies first, it was onlydies instead.

    After entering the room, under the request of everyone, Nikol lied on the bed after removing his clothes. He felt sharp gazes from his girls while removing his clothes but he ignored those as it wasn''t anything strange for him at this point.

    "Nym, use your healing on him," Alva ordered while grabbing Nikol''s right arm.

    Others also started massaging his body without putting too much pressure. They couldn''t help but feel happy seeing hisfortable face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The way everyone sensually touched his body almost gave him Nikol a boner but he managed to suppress his desires through his unwavering mental power.

    "Emily, go for his right butt cheek, I will take the left one," After massaging his upper body, they slowly reached the forbidden zone and they started to show excited faces.

    "So strong, I still can''t believe this is the same body you had when you came here," Alva mumbled as she felt his strong muscles.

    "Girls, what is this oil you guys are using? It feels good,"

    "Oh this, we got this from elf queen, she said this is really good for you so we used it, don''t worry we checked everything before applying it," Lydia said with a smile as they kept sensually touching his body.

    This went on for a few minutes until Nikol heard something unexpected.

    "Nikol, I''m sorry," He immediately turned his head to see everyone looking rather gloomy.

    "What happened girls?"

    Nikol was curious why the mood suddenly changed. He felt something was wrong with them as everyone volunteered to massage him but he didn''t know what exactly happened.

    "Even though you''re doing so many things for us, we still couldn''t find your sister," Alva revealed their major concern.

    "We are truly ipetent, without you we would have been already dead," Lydia also joined her and supported her ims.

    He looked at their sad faces for a few minutes and sighed with disappointment.

    "Don''t worry about it, I know how hard everyone tries to help me," Hearing his words everyone looked at his face to see a real serious look.

    "I won''t lie to you, I''m really sad without my sister because she''s the most important person to me except you girls but I won''t me you for it,"

    "If anything it''s my fault, if I was a little more concerned about her or at least I knew something more about her, this wouldn''t have happened,"

    Emily kept doing what she was supposed to do as she kept massaging him while others kept staring at his face.

    "I''m sure, she''s safe, she''s strong, she took care of me like a mother,"

    Others didn''t notice but Nikol was anxious inside even though he put up a brave front. He didn''t know where to start to at least where to finish when ites to his sister.

    "Don''t me yourself, besides right now I''m not doing this solely because of my sister, I really care about you girls so I like helping you,"

    Everyone in the room felt warm hearing his words. They felt rather close to him with him acknowledging them as his family.

    "Alright! Everyone stop being moody now, get on with the massage and do something about this, I''m done holding back," pping his hands to get everyone''s attention, Nikol said as he pointed at his erect penis.

    "Oh! A monster," Alva said with a little chuckle as she slowly got close to it giving it a little kiss.

    "Well, we will have to work together if we want to y this monster," Lydia also let go of all the sad atmosphere as she also joined them.

    Nym wasn''t going to lose to anyone as she also wrapped her slender hands around his shaft.

    "Nym you take the balls, I will take the ns and Alva can take the shaft," Lydia ordered everyone.

    "What about me?" Emily thought her aunt was forgetting about her but she didn''t know, she had an even greater job to take care of him.

    "Emily, let him suck your breast, he really likes to suck them and it''s up to you, his whole upper body,"

    Nikol kept looking at everything with interest as his whole body was being caressed by his beloved girls. For a few minutes, he actually thought he was in heaven.

    ''This is life! I wish my sister was here with me''

    Nikol thought for a minute, but then he realized how taboo his thoughts were.

    "Wait! Wait! Why did I get even more erect when I thought about that," While he was getting treated, Nikol kept fighting with his own emotions to resist the urge tomit wincest.

    ''No way, Am I a sis-con?''

 Chapter 94 Enemy Camp I - Depature

    ?After calming down all the depressing and bad thoughts, Nikol and his girls started to enjoy their massage session. The atmosphere around the room got naughty and erotic until they heard the door open rather aggressively.

    "Nikol, are you ready?" It was none other than Zenda who entered the room without knowing what was going on inside it.

    At first, she was confused but then she realized this is the mating Nikol talked about as she saw Nikol''s boner. She didn''t even feel embarrassed or nervous, since she never experienced mating in the first ce and had no idea what it is like.

    "What are you guys doing? Is it really necessary to eat his holy rod for mating?" Curious about it, Zenda questioned.

    "This is for pleasure, if you want to have children then you should enter this rod into your body," Zenda carefully listened to Nikol''s exnation without any embarrassed expression.

    "Really bizarre!" She showed a surprised look at those words but quickly she changed her expression as it got more serious.

    "Nikol, let''s go everything is ready,"

    Everyone looked at Zenda as if they didn''t want to end this but soon they agreed, as it''s not good to dy important matters like this. Nikol wasn''t satisfied but he purposefully tried to calm down his boner.

    "Let''s go, Tonight will be thest day dark elves sleep calmly," Wearing his clothes back after wiping his body, Nikol announced with a little crooked smile.

    "Nikol, you sound like a viin," Alva pointed out with a little smile to which everyone just gave a little chuckle.

    Since Lydia didn''t forget to order her girls to get ready for the war, everyone was ready with their brand-new weapons and armour looking rather fresh

    They had all the information needed to sessfully infiltrate the camp of dark elves without getting noticed by their defences.

    "She really confessed everything but we shouldn''t believe her words, Zenda did you send spies to check whether the location she gave was false or not?"

    Hearing Nikol''s question, Zenda nodded her head showing she wasn''t a musclehead like Eva. She proved that she had the wits topete with Lydia or even Usha.

    "I already did that, we will see them on our way,"

    "Good,"

    While talking with each other, they quickly reached the ce where everyone was gathered including Lydia''s troop. Totally there were more than 1500 heads in this group so both Nikol and Zenda didn''t have to worry about getting overwhelmed by dark elves.

    Unlike humans and most of the other races, elves lived together, and most of them only believed in their one and only leader. Since their life span was quite long, their numbers weren''t that vast because often a high lifetime meant less fertility rate otherwise they would get overpopted.

    Seeing Nikol''s face everyone quickly bowed their heads like they were looking at someone from heaven.

    The news about Nikol being the one and only son of goddess spread like a wildfire with the influence of Tisha.

    She wanted every single elf to be respectful to him without anyone trying to create any more problems.

    Right after Nikol and his crew arrived at the scene, everyone went silent like they expected something from them.

    Tisha suddenly got close to them as she announced the most nerve-wracking thing to Nikol.

    "Can you talk with them for a second? Everyone wants to hear some words from you," She didn''t know how awkward Nikol was with speeches, as she gave this impossible task to him.

    "Ehh! That''s," Conflicted upon hearing this request Nikol looked at Lydia and Alva asking for help but they showed him thumbs up like they were encouraging this whole situation.

    "Don''t expect too much from me,"

    He gave up trying to escape, as everyone was supporting him on this. He slowly reached the ce where Tisha was standing earlier as everyone focused their attention on Nikol.

    He remembered the first time he did something like this when he fought with dark elves for the first time and remembered how hectic that day was.

    *Cough

    "Good day everyone!" Leaving a little greeting Nikol started his speech. He basically talked about how their new alliance worked and his purpose in doing this and gave them the confidence needed.

    "Just like I said, elves and humans are too abused by these dark elves, we need to stop this!" His words caused everyone''s rage to increase, they started cheering with him like they were a group of blood-lusted carnivores.

    "Death to dark elves," Their frantic screams were like loud war drum sounds raving on a battlefield.

    Tisha didn''t fancy the idea of blood-lusting elves but for now, she just tolerated it as her own feelings were telling her to run berserk.

    "That was really great Nikol, I''m really moved by your words," As soon as Nikol left the stage-like structure, Zenda greeted him with a smile.

    "Is that so? I just muttered what came into my mind,"

    "Even so it was really moving to hear those words," Her persistence was so great that Nikol felt overwhelmed by it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After finishing everything and getting ready, everyone got ready to leave for the war but Zenda suddenly dropped a great idea which gained everyone''s attention.

    "Why don''t we take thatmander bitch with us? We will tie her and take her hostage. If something unexpected happens and if she tries to escape we can simply activate those seeds inside her body,"

    Her idea sounded great to Nikol but he was confused as he didn''t know how they can activate those seeds without Tisha''s magic.

    "But only she can use nature magic, Are you sure it is safe to take her to the battleground?" Nikol questioned Zenda while pointing at the elven queen who thought Nikol wanted a farewell kiss.

    "Oh! Don''t worry about that, I can do that since she can share the authority of the seed," Zenda''s words made Nikol confused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It means that seed is rightfully mine now, every single nt in this kingdom belongs to someone and they have the right to give orders to it, Queen has the highest authority but we can do it too without nature''s magic," Zenda kept exining about their weird but powerful mechanics.

    "Ehhh! Are you two talking about me?"

    Both Zenda and Nikol looked at the owner of the sound, they knew who it was by how beautiful that sound was.

    "Queen! Indeed, we were talking about the authority of seed," With a respectful tone, Zenda muttered as she bowed her head a little.

    "So it''s not about me?" Disappointed, Tisha questioned but quickly they changed the topic because Nikol knew Tisha was trying to tease Zenda.

    "Tisha, do you have enough girls to protect this city while we are away?"

    "This wall is enough to protect this city, but we have some trump cards so don''t worry,"

    To her words, Zenda also nodded her head as she approved them.

    "Good then stay here and protect the city," Nikol''s words took Tisha by surprise as she thought, she was a part of this campaign to attack the dark elves.

    "What? I thought I can stay with you," Her disappointment was apparent, her smile vanished and instead it got reced with a sad look.

    "Queen, you''re important to us, we can''t let anything happen to you," Zenda also didn''t want to see her on the battlefield.

    "But-" She tried to object to their words but Nikol''s next word convinced her rather easily making Zenda almost angry by how easy their queen is.

    "I will do any one request you want, so stay in the city and protect it ok?" Her eyes almost opened so wide, that if she had loose eyeballs they would have fallen immediately.

    "Anything?" She asked with a little erotic tone which was just a reflex as she didn''t even know what eroticism means.

    "Yeah anything, I will keep my promise,"

    Zenda quickly got close to Tisha, she wanted toin about how easy she is right now. Zenda felt like she was watching a child getting baited with some sweet candies.

    "My queen, you''re being too easy," She whispered advice to her ear but right now she wanted to finish this as soon as possible.

    After convincing her they tried to go back to the main army to leave for the war, but suddenly Tisha announced something rather surprising.

    "I have a gift for you," Her words caught Nikol''s interest. As soon as he turned his head, he saw something rather bizarre in front of him.

    The gift Tisha talking about was none other than the dark elfmander who was tied to a thick piece of wood with some beautiful vines. She was still naked with various signs of torture she went through. The main sign was the tree that wasing out of her vagina.

    Her face looked as if it had a pale colour to it, but hidden under it there was something rather weird.

    "Is she smiling? Did she lose her mind?" It was rather creepy but at the same time it might be intimidating for dark elves to see theirmander like this.

    Nikol carefully observed her body until he noticed another strange thing.

    "Why does that nt look even bigger than before?" To his question, neither Tisha nor Zenda answered as both of them pretended like they didn''t notice anything.

    *Sigh

    "You know I won''t say no, you should have told me if you want revenge, I hate dark elves too," Both of them showed a satisfied smile upon hearing his words.

    "Maybe next time,"

    "Whatever, let''s just go and join our girls," Getting tired of talking, Nikol and Zenda said farewell to Tisha and went to meet other with the prisoner who looked like a crazy woman.

 Chapter 95 Enemy Camp II - Turmoil

    With everyone quickly working and getting ready for the first and most important fight in their life, it wasn''t hard for Nikol and the group to manage the army rather efficiently.

    They listened to him without even making a single mistake showing how respectful they were including both humans and elves.

    After discussing things with Tisha and convincing her to stay in the kingdom, Nikol and Zenda lead their way in the direction which was pointed out by the dark elfmander. It wasn''t easy for them to make her confess but with Nikol''s method, she had no choice but to open her mouth. She knew if she didn''t open her mouth at that moment, more holes in her body will be explored rather forcefully so she obeyed his words.

    "Zenda, what happened to our spies?"

    Expecting information before implementing their attack, Nikol questioned as he didn''t want to risk anyone losing their lives over a silly mistake such as misinformation.

    "They will be here any moment now, let''s just proceed to march," She was a little worried about them since they werete but Zenda had confidence in her own kin as she knew they were so good at stealth, especially in forests.

    While talking with each other they proceeded to enter the dense forest again but this time they took a different path.

    Humans felt weird seeing so many huge trees and veins surrounding them but for elf people, this was the ideal habitat which made them feelfortable.

    They kept walking while keeping their sense sharp to point out even a single sound until Zenda felt something strange.

    "Wait!" Suddenly Zenda showed her hands to everyone as she took her sword taking a battle stance.

    "What?" Everyone was surprised but Zenda asked them to be silent.

    "It''sing," She warned as Nikol also felt something approaching them from above with so much speed. It was like a monkey hopping from tree to tree but from the sound, they knew it wasn''t the size of a monkey.

    Not even three seconds after her warning someone attacked them without even giving them time to react but with Nikol and Zenda''s inhuman reaction speed they quickly blocked it.

    "Peru, What are you doing?" Seeing the attacker''s face, Zenda questioned as she quickly identified who it was.

    The attacker was none other than one of the spies Zenda assigned to spy on dark elves.

    "Commander!" She quickly bowed her head to pay respect but right now it was the least concern of Zenda.

    "Why did you attack me? What happened?" Curious about the situation, Zenda questioned her.

    "Commander, we were attacked and my sister got injured by a strange dark mist-like thing," Peru''s voice was shaking as she was angry and sad at the same time.

    It was rather obvious, how she felt from her face, as her whole face was reddened to the point it was confusing whether it was a fruit.

    "You got attacked? But how? You two were the best spies we had," She doubted Peru''s words because Zenda was more confident in their skills more than anything.

    "It''s a long story, I will tell you about it on our way, can we please help my sister for now?" She was rather hesitant to talk back with Zenda but right now it was inevitable for her as her sister''s life was on the line.

    Even though Peru expected Zenda to scold her for talking back, she didn''t get scolded instead Zenda nodded her head while quickly asking her to show her the way.

    "Peru, tell me what happened?"

    Hearing her question, Peru quickly answered while everyone perked up their ears to listen to her words as they were important to everyone.

    "Just like themander asked us, we went to spy on dark elves and we were sessfully able to reach their camp without getting noticed but," Peru paused for a minute as she took a deep breath like she was trying to do something.

    "They tried to send a messenger to someone called Duchess so we couldn''t let that happen, They told if they can sessfully contact them, help wille so we tried to attack the messenger,"

    Nikol and everyone knew where this was going but he was still confused because both spy sisters had mana stones given by Nym so he thought it must be impossible for them to get cursed.

    "We tried to confront that messenger and attacked her but unlike what we expected she was too strong for two of us," She continued her story but at the same time Peru didn''t forget to show them the correct path.

    "Everything was fine until she touched my sister a few times,  she suddenly fell on the ground with something like ck smokeing out of her body right after that," She also exined how she retreated because they were at a disadvantageous position which brings her to the present situation.

    "Tsk, so they have a way to ovee Nym''s mana stones," Lydia didn''t feel good knowing that their supposedly perfect defence wasn''t perfect at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Did that messenger escape or went back to the camp?" Nikol questioned as it was too dangerous to face them if they already know about their arrival.

    "No, she didn''t go back, I thought she will do that but it looked like this message is much more important to them than protecting this camp,"

    Everyone wondered what kind of cmity they are going to face. If this small camp had so many units and monsters none of them couldn''t imagine what something bigger than this would look like.

    "Zenda, Lydia what do you think? It looks like this is going to be a full-blown out war,"

    Lydia and Zenda looked troubled as both of them thought about this for a few seconds until both of them came to a conclusion.

    "It''s dangerous, too dangerous, we will attack this camp and fall back to our kingdom, we can''t afford to lose any of our girls,"

    Nikol also agreed with their opinion. He knew facing such a threat wasn''t something to be taken lightly.

    While they were talking about important matters, Peru suddenly halted as she looked at a cave which looked abandoned.

    "She''s there, please help her," Her voice was desperate as she couldn''t afford to lose her one and only sister.

    In this world having a sibling was a miracle on its own but having a sibling in a long-living race like elves was even more unusual. To be more specific they were not normal sisters but they were twins.

    These two spy sisters were famous among the viger because of this peculiar feature and among elves they were called shadows because of how identical and confusing they were which eventually caused them to train as spies.

    Right now, Peru felt her heart breaking just imagining many different scenarios inside her mind.

    "Nym is not here, should we send these two back to the kingdom?" Lydia said.

    "Peru you will stay, we need you, you two take her back to the kingdom and don''t touch her body," Nikol ordered pointing at two random girls but he didn''t know how to carry her without touching her body.

    "Can she still stand or is she unconscious?"

    "She was conscious but her body was rather weak,"

    In the end, Peru''s sister had to walk with the other two girls, even though her curse wasn''t too strong. It was a faint trace but it was still deadly enough to kill her at the proper time.

    "Are you okay now? Feel better?" Hearing Nikol''s question, she smiled with a grateful look. She bowed her head thanking everyone in the group for their patience but this warm moment doesn''tst long since they had a battle to face.

    They kept running until they saw a small vige-like structure emerging through the leaves of the forest. It would have been a pleasant view for anyone if this wasn''t a dark elf camp.

    "So this is the ce, looks like they are heavy on guard,"

    There was a wooden wall outside but it wasn''t anything grandeur like elves. It was just a simple wall which wasn''t too big or too small. Outside this wall, there were a few dark elves protecting the entrance which looked horrible because it wasn''t anything like the elven kingdom.

    "What do we do? We can charge but it will be dangerous,"

    Everyone was discussing how to proceed in this case. Most of them wanted to y it safe and attack without making too much noise which was the best option in this case since they were heavy on long-range weapons.

    "Peru, do you know the inside structure?"

    Since she was proficient in climbing trees, it was rather easy for her to see inside the vige and she knew the whole structure which made things, even more, easier for Nikol and his gang.

    "Yes, everything ready, we will finish this camp today and massacre every dark elf,"

    Even non-violent elves looked like hungry lions waiting for their prey as their anger and frustration fueled their emotions. After a few minutes, everyone got ready to initiate the attack as they heard Zenda''s voice.

    "Bows, release your arrows and kill them," As soon as Zenda gave her orders, bow units started to take clean shots at dark elves outside the gate painting the simple wooden walls with red colour.

 Chapter 96 Enemy Camp III - Vice Commander

    "What''s wrong with that wall? Damn it, we had to work so hard to curse that wyvren now they won''t even function,"

    The vicemanderined with her anger reaching the maximum point. She couldn''t even believe how they lost and how theirmander got absorbed into the city like it was some kind of haunted house.

    "What do we do now? Are we going to wait until Duchess respond to our message?"

    Troubled dark elves question their second leader expecting answers. Most of them had no respect for their leader, the only reason they were able to fight together is that they are fighting other races. That didn''t mean there were no internal conflicts among them.

    ''I don''t like that bitch but without her, I can''t properly handle these girls''

    The vicemander thought as she got ready to leave. They didn''t expect their hideout to be discovered by Nikol and his group, all the dark elves had confidence in theirmander that she wouldn''t betray them but little did they know she had to confess because of how cruelly she got tortured.

    "Wait! Something is strange, I smell blood," As soon as the vicemander left her hut, she felt the unusual atmosphere. It didn''t even take a few seconds, as soon as she said those words suddenly Nikol''s group attacked her without even showing any mercy.

    *Zing

    An arrow came flying toward her head but she suddenly dodged it, as she already knew something was wrong. Even though she was a dark elf that depended on curse magic, she had some training to react to an iing arrow.

    "Everyone, take cover, we are under attack," As soon as she said that, another volley of arrows fell upon their head injuring some of them.

    "Damn it, where are they shooting from?" Turning her head left and right, the vicemander tried to find the source where these arrows areing from.

    Following the path of the arrows, she was easily able to see Zenda and her elven archers.

    "Elves!"

    She couldn''t help but wonder how they found the camp. She didn''t want to believe it but the only thing that came to her mind was Lora.

    "Did that bitch betray us?" Covering herself from the attacks, she thought about how to get away from this infuriating battle.

    She knew they were at a disadvantage without their monsters, the long-range weapons were like mortal enemies for her at this point, that she wanted every bow and arrow in this world to disappear.

    "Vicemander, what do we do now?" Conflicted seeing this huge army surrounding them, all the dark elves felt hopeless.

    "What else we are going to fight, we can''t escape since they are blocking the entrance," She motivated everyone in the group asking them to take their weapons.

    It didn''t even take a few minutes for this whole thing to escte as dark elves started to fight back. But it was a rather disadvantageous fight since they had to fight so many elves as well as humans at the same time.

    "Stupid girls!"

    The vicemander looked at everyone bravely going out only to get shot by an arrow or a sword. For some reason, their cursed magic also didn''t work against them showing their only choice is to surrender.

    "Kill everyone, don''t let anyone escape, we will win this war and take our revenge," Lydia shouted giving motivation to her girls, as well as elves.

    It was a rather one-sided fight but there was one thing thatcked in this battle. The one who ordered to start of this fight wasn''t there to help these dark elves girls.

    "I will quickly meet Duchess and ask for help, it''s sad losing so many girls but I can''t die here, I won''t go down I have lot of stuff to do,"

    Abandoning everyone to death and using them as bait, the vicemander started to run for her life through a hidden exit.

    "I will remember everyone, when I meet duchess it will be thest day these elves live,"

    The gate which she used to exit wasn''t a huge one, instead it was rather small and broken down, which looked like it was an entrance to some kind of a haunted house that had been abandoned for a few centuries.

    "I''m safe," Leaving the camp, she sighed feeling relieved and got ready to leave, but suddenly she heard a rather deep voice behind her causing her to twitch and jump back.

    "How exactly?"

    "Who?"

    "You said you''re safe and I want to know how?"

    "Tsk, just one human," She observed her opponent rather carefully. And she noticed hisck of weapons and a smile came to her mouth.

    Her opponent somehow looked different from everyone and she noticed how t ''her'' chest is. ''Her'' nonchnt attitude bothered her a little bit but she just took it as overconfidence that is baseless.

    "You don''t even have a weapon, what exactly can you even do?" Her voice was filled with an insulting tone.

    "Well whatever, you are going to die here anyway, I don''t have sympathy for wild animals like you,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leaving those words, she powered up her legs and sprinted in her opponent''s direction to directly contact him to inflict her curse upon him.

    "You''re done for, fool, with my curse you won''t even be able to stand up," Laughing with a crazy sound, she touched the body of her opponent expecting a great reaction like despair or at least some conflict in expression.

    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands,"

    But he Just casually he wiped his clothes as he got touched by something dirty while mocking her. He had a disgusted face which easily fueled the anger of the vicemander even more.

    "Nikol, are you okay?" Suddenly they heard a concerned voice which belonged to a beautifuldy. It was none other than the voice of Emily herself.

    "I''m fine Emily, don''t worry,"

    Suddenly another 50 elves came out of the trees, they were perfectly hiding themselves waiting for Nikol''s orderr, but when he decided to catch the vicemander off guard, they worried that something might happen to him.

    Seeing Nikol unfazed they felt relieved.

    "No way!" The Vicemander lost all her hope seeing this, if she wanted to escape she had to fight with so many elves as well as this strange person in front of her.

    "I''m surrounded," She murmured while misunderstanding Nikol''s confidence as these girls.

    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack you, it''s absolutely unnecessary to waste our valuable arrows on you, soe, I will beat you with these bare fingers," Nikol didn''t forget to add his own share of offensive words to his words which actually worked rather well.

    "What did you say-" Atst she exploded with Nikol''s insults.

    "I will kill you, and damn it, I will kill your whole race and wipe my ass with their skin,"

    She didn''t stop grumbling as she again charged with her sword aiming at Nikol, seeing her magic not working her only choice was to depend on sword and physical strength.

    "I can see your movements even if I close my eyes," Nikol blocked her sword with his hands without even trying hard.

    She smiled seeing it thinking she injured him but unlike what she wanted to see there weren''t any injuries on his body.

    "How? What are you? This can''t be happening," She freaked out. Her sword didn''t work and her magic didn''t work either, now her only option was to run away or surrender.

    "Well, well don''t you want to wipe your ass with my skin?" Slowly getting close to the vicemander, Nikol showed a rather scary expression on his face, as he showed his eyes which had a ruthless glint to them.

    "He is-" Elves and Emily who were observing this whole incident felt their heart racing looking at his figure.

    "So cool," They felt their hearts beating rather crazily looking at his face, which was totally different from his kind face.

    "Stay away, don''te close," She started crying with her face disfigured in tears and blood. It was true people always feared unknown, same thing happened with vicemander as she didn''t know who Nikol was.

    "What happened? What happened? You wanted to wipe your ass with my skin, so do it," He tightly grabbed her hair and started to drag her body like a piece of meat until they got rather close to all the elves.

    "If you ask for forgiveness from every elf and kiss their feet, I will let you go," His words caught both elves and vicemander by surprise.

    "Nooooooooo!" As soon as he said those words, she quickly refused it even without considering it for a moment.

    "Is that so?"

    "How should we use her body? Maybe it will be a great fertilizer for our trees but they will be dirty with a pig like her," His behaviour and the way he talk felt different for some reason.

    It was more cruel and hot. Previous kind and patientnt Nikol was nowhere to be seen in this figure, which worried Emily but she liked this version even more as she felt shbacks of her rebellious days and how he used to punish her.

    "Maybe I should start doing bad things and ask him to punish me, Ughh~ I still get wet thinking about those days," She quickly tried to dismiss these vulgar thoughts, as this was a serious moment.

    "I''m giving you ast chance, do what I told you to do or we will cut your body part by part,"

    The vicemander was on the verge of fainting as she felt so much pressure and despair at the same time. Her brain was running at full speed thinking of a way to run away as she didn''t want to be tortured.

    "I will," After a few minutes, she finally managed to release some words in a low tone which felt more like a whisper.

    "Hahhhh~ I didn''t hear you, say it again loud and clear, bitch," Nikol kicked her face rather hard making her cough some blood.

    "I will do it, please don''t kill me, I will do it," After a long session of conflict inside her mind, she couldn''t entertain the idea of being tortured like this, so she decided to do whatever they ask.

    "Good now let''s start the party," With Nikol''s voice, everyone felt chills down their spine, as they got close to him expecting to take a good look at what was about to happen.

 Chapter 97 Enemy Camp IV - Cruel

    ''This is thest one''

    With that idea in mind, the vicemander kneeled before the young elf who looked conflicted by this whole thing.

    Everyone looked at her with a weird looks as this was a rather bizarre scene to look at. Seeing one of the dark elves, who used to haunt them with their tyranny kneeling before them, most of them felt a weird but satisfying feeling in their chest.

    "Just like you said, I kneeled before everyone, let me go," She had a rather dead tone to her voice. Her pride and haughty attitude were nowhere to be seen as it was reced by a humble look which actually looked a little creepy to everyone.

    "Good work, you are free, you can go, please don''t do bad things from here onward," The vicemander''s face brightened hearing Nikol''s words.

    She stood up from her embarrassing position and tried to run away without even looking back, as she didn''t want Nikol to change his mind and attack her again.

    ''I will pay you back in thousand folds for what you did to me''

    As soon as she turned her head, her previous expression of emptiness and sadness got reced with a rather ugly expression. She had blooding out of her mouth from the anger, as she bit her lips so tight to prevent her body from exploding in anger.

    She nned to escape this situation and go back to meet Duchess to ask for help. Since they already sent a messenger, she knew that it won''t be too hard for them to find her. She knew acting all haughty in front of them would only cause her to be killed so she decided to act and throw away her pride just to live.

    "Oh, I forgot," Even before she could walk at least a few meters away, she heard Nikol''s voice again. She thought he was going to say something but suddenly unexpected happened.

    She couldn''t even react as something pierced her chest rather fast creating a puddle of blood beneath her legs with her blood flowing like a beautiful waterfall.

    "You can take that when you go back, we don''t need it,"

    The thing that she got pierced by was none other than her own sword, which she dropped when she epted to surrender.

    "Kuhhh~ you lied to me," Tightly holding her abdomen, she fell on the floor. Her life started shing before her eyes as she felt a tough pain in her chest. Her eyes ain''t started to get dark every time she blinked until theypletely vanished along with her breath after a few seconds Velian talked with her.

    "What? I just gave your sword back, unlike you people we have good habits," Nikol''s words pissed her even more, as she was now confused about whether he really meant to give her sword back or attack her.

    "No, *Sobs, You promised to let me go, why did you do this?" Suddenly, she started crying but it didn''tst long as she released her final breath and died like a flickering candle with her eyes open.

    "What a waste, after all that hard work, she couldn''t even catch her sword,"

    Even other girls around Nikol were confused now.

    "Did he really mean to give her sword back?"

    "But that''s-"

    Emily was a little worried about Nikol''s unusual behaviour, but she didn''t really care about how he acted as she just epted him for who he is.

    "Let''s go back girls, our work is done here," Even without ncing once at the dead body in front of him, Nikol walked back to the wooden dark elven camp to rejoin with his beloved girls.

    "Hmm~ why did I kill her like that?" On his way, different thoughts came into his mind but he never got answers for them no matter how he tried to remember.

    ***

    "Aaaaaaaa!"

    The cries and wailing of the dark elves filled the whole camp, as one by one got shot in their heads by elves.

    "Where''s that bitch? She told us to charge but she''s nowhere to be found," It took them a lot of time to realise that they were used as living shields by their leader for her escape.

    "Damn it! I will gut her if I find her again," None of them had any respect for their leader. Worse they had no reason to respect their leader. It is fair on their end as what kind of a leader would abandon her own people and use them as bait?

    The remaining dark elves looked around the camp only to see the corpses of their fellow kin lying around lifeless.

    "We stand no chance, girls who tried to use cursed magic also got killed? Let''s surrender they will at least keep us alive for information,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    One of the dark elves suggested with a scared face. Even though they brought cmity upon many people when death came to their doorstep some felt like their dders getting rather weak.

    "Stupid, if we surrender they will torture us and try to take information, look at that," She pointed at the tall log of wood which was hanging as a g. But the special thing about this is it wasn''t a g rather it was their former leader.

    "That''s ourmander!"

    "Look at her face, she''s smiling even though we are getting killed one by one, they tortured her so much that she actually went crazy,"

    The image they had of Nikol''s torture was totally different from reality. They didn''t know their formermander Lora wasughing because of the pleasure, she was feeling instead of sadness and anger.

    "Damn it, what are we supposed to do then?"

    No one could answer her question as none of them had even a shred of hope in their body to survive right now. To make it even worse suddenly, they heard a voice behind them which sounded way different from the normal voices they are used to.

    "Oh, you guys are hiding, is it ok if I join you?" This voice belonged to none other than Nikol himself.

    He encountered the vicemander who was escaping through the back gate randomly. Originally, he wanted to surprise attack these dark elves from behind but after encountering such delicious prey, he couldn''t resist the temptation to mess with it.

    "Humans!" Shocked by the voice, they jumped back reflexively only to be met with arrows. Some of them get injured but none of them got any life-threatening injuries.

    "You guys need to fight a little, why are you hiding and letting others die?" For some, his question might sound like he was concerned about them but under this question, he had a sarcastic and mocking tone hidden.

    "Please don''t kill us, we will tell you anything, please," Losing all hope of surviving, they started to beg for their lives as they were the only group that is left out of hundreds of dark elves in the camp.

    "Hmm~ not a bad idea, we also needed someone to guide us, you girls are perfect for it," While he was talking, one of the dark elves touched him and tried to use curse magic on him, but she couldn''t even react as she was met with Emily''s fist breaking more than five teeth in her mouth with her hand getting coated in her opponent''s dirty blood.

    "Ugly bitch! Just when he decided to forgive you," She was angry because of her carelessness, as well as the ungratefulness of these people toward Nikol.

    "Emily, I don''t think we need her, well take the other two, girls tie these two,"

    The dark elf who tried to attack him went pale upon hearing his words. She didn''t know why she was so foolish to attempt to do something like that. She at least wanted to curse Nikol and make him suffer but now she regretted doing it.

    Elves quickly took some strong vines, which they normally use instead of ropes and tied both hands of the remaining two dark elves and took them, while Nikol also followed them to meet Lydia and Zenda.

    But before he do that, he didn''t forget to advise Emily,

    "Emily, don''t hold back, just kill her and join with me quickly, I know you''re strong so I believe you," Nikol''s words were like honey to Emily''s ears, as she showed a wholesome smile to him.

    "Yes, master," If not for blood all around and their rather disturbing topic, this would have been easily recognized as a top-tier romantic moment as Emily had an intoxicated look on her face but this wasn''t an environment which could possibly give birth to romance.

    Right after motivating her, Nikol left to meet others while Emily slowly got close to the dark elf who was trying to get up to fight back.

    "I don''t understand, you should be grateful even if he uses your worthless self as a ve, why are you resisting?"

    Hearing her question, her opponent looked at her with a weird look.

    "I will kill you and next will be that arrogant bitch who ordered you," She ignored Emily''s words, as she charge in to take a clean hit.

    "I don''t understand, you piss me off, I''m doing my best to be his ve yet you''re refusing it, everything in thisnd should be his ve even the goddess herself,"

    "What? Ughhh~" She didn''t stop charging even when she heard the most absurd thing but unlike what she expected, she couldn''t evennd a single hit as her ass got pierced by a sharp stone.

    "What is -" Her voice slowly faded as she lost most of her blood and went into an eternal sleep with a sharp object piercing her from behind. Emily used her earth magic skill to create a pointed pole-like thing to impale her without even caring about how cruel it is.

    "Do you feel it? This is how we feel when he uses his tool to tame us, Isn''t it really fun?" Her voice was like a witch''s whisper, as it sounded a little too crazy for anyone with a proper sense of mind.

    Unknown to Nikol, he was getting surrounded by rather dangerous and obsessive girls but he had nothing to worry about as instead of them trying to kill him with jealousy, they got together to kill others that went against Nikol''s words which was an absolute win for him.

 Chapter 98 The Room

    While Emily was fully enjoying her prey and ying with it, Nikol quickly went to meet other girls to check on them and assure they are safe.

    Even though he was confident about them, didn''t mean he had no worries. It was a familiar feeling for Nikol as he felt like this for his sister almost every day when they used to live together.

    "Lydia, Is everyone ok?" Shouting from far away, Nikol reached the ce where everyone was staying, they looked rather happy for some reason as most of them had smiles on their faces.

    He quickly took a look to see what was happening only to see some small girls hugging elves tightly like they were craving warmth and love. It was a heartwarming scene to look at, so he got close to take a good look.

    "These are-"

    "They are the kids who went missing, I''m really d we were able to rescue them," Zenda showed the best wholesome and beautiful face, she had in their entire trip looking at her elven children tightly holding others.

    "Me too, I''m d they are ok," Nikol thought this will be over the moment they rescued these kids but unexpectedly, Zenda dropped another bomb.

    "Some of them are not here, what happened to others?"

    Their happiness didn''tst long as Zenda quickly went to meet the rescued kids to take the information.

    She quickly questioned them only to hear some bad news. ording to them, the dark elves took some of their friends and went away and they never came back.

    "Zenda!"

    Nikol noticed Zenda''s face. It was dark, and the smile she had on her face disappeared rather fast as she couldn''t be happy, when even if one of their kids got injured.

    "I''m ok, let''s just search for them," With renewed motivation, she quickly took some more information from the elven kids but they soon heard Alva''s freaked-out voice.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~" Her voice vibrated throughout the camp like an echo making everyone flinch as soon as they hear it.

    Nikol and Zenda both quickly ran in her direction thinking she got attacked by someone. It wasn''t hard for them to find her as they followed her voice.

    "It came from this room, right?" Entering the creepy-looking wooden building, Zenda questioned as she tried to find the source.

    "Yeah, be careful when opening the door," Nikol didn''t want to walk into a trap, so he decided to be extra cautious. He was worried about Alva but he knew if he went down by a silly mistake, it won''t be good for anyone.

    *Bamm

    Zenda pushed the door after analyzing it for a bit to see whether it was a trap. After confirming that it wasn''t both of them entered the room where Lydia and Alva were standing but soon their eyes went in a totally different direction.

    "What the" Uponying her eyes on the shocking scene in front of them, Zenda''s body went numb.

    Nikol wasn''t any different as he looked at it with disgust and sadness.

    In front of them, there were a lot of dead bodies but almost all of them missed something. Some didn''t have heads making them look like creepy dolls and somecked legs or hands.

    "These are dark elves," Getting a little close to dead bodies, he carefully looked at them. He noticed some unusual-looking ck lines in their body but he decided to ignore them for now as these bodies are too much of a mystery to them.

    "Why would they kill their own race?" Nikol was confused. Alva quickly recovered from her initial shock and joined Nikol.

    "Well, they are vile creatures, so I don''t think it''s that strange,"

    Still, they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It would at least make sense if these were not dark elves but now they were confused.

    "Wait!" Zenda suddenly shouted as she got close to the corpses.

    Nikol and the others were confused but when they saw the shock in Zenda''s eyes, they knew this isn''t something good.

    "Zenda, what happened?" Lydia felt uneasy seeing all this, she wanted to leave this room as soon as she can but, she waited for Nikol.

    "These are-" Zenda''s voice started to tremble like a vibrating tuning fork showing how affected she was by this incident. This was the first time Nikol actually saw the horror in Zenda''s eyes.

    Suddenly Zenda closed her mouth like she was trying to vomit and ran out of the room. Worried about her, Nikol and others also followed her.

    Emily also joined them as she saw Zenda vomiting outside the building. She quickly joined Nikol with a worried face.

    "What happened?" Emily questioned Alva but she also had no idea what was happening.

    "I don''t know, there are some messed up dead bodies of dark elves inside the room, as soon as Zenda saw them she started to act different,"

    Nodding at Emily confirming Alva''s words, Nikol slowly reached and helped Zenda as he started to pat her back supporting her to calm down.

    "Zenda, calm down," He waited a little bit, Nikol was worried about this sequence of events. He knew if something can freak out the almightymander of the elven race, it can''t be something good.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She quickly took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment, but when she opened her eyes, she said the most confusing words.

    "They are elves,"

    "What?" Everyone except Emily shouted in surprise. Since Emily didn''t see anything, she had no idea what was happening even tho Nikol and Alva exined things to her.

    "What do you mean by that? How can they be elves with that ck skin?" Lydia was the one to question her unbelievable words.

    "I don''t know, I know some of those girls, I''m not mistaken, they are elves, believe me," Desperation in her voice was apparent enough for everyone to believe her, but still this information was too insane and absurd.

    Other elves also gathered around them with worried faces, seeing theirmander''s strange look.

    "Nikol, I found this inside that room, have a look at it," Emily who entered the room to see what they are talking about, came back with a piece of paper which looked like it was a treasure map but not because of it having a map or anything, It looked so dirty that Nikol actually hesitated to touch it.

    "What''s this?" Lydia and Alva also peeked to see what it was about.

    "From Duchess of Iblis," Lydia read the header of the letter written in rather rough handwriting.

    "I don''t know how to read this, even though I can speak without no problem with you guys, I don''t know how to read these letters," Nikol tried to take lessons from Usha but, it was too hard for him to learn it.

    "I can understand, when I was small even I had a hard time learning these things, you will get there don''t worry," Alva motivated him but all of them knew this wasn''t the time for their wholesome moments.

    "This is from one of the cursed duchesses we hear so much about,"

    "What does it say?" Zenda also joined the discussion. She knew being sad forever won''t do anything for the victims or the people that are depending on her.

    "Let me see, 15 transformations send immediately, kids or adults," Everyone showed a confused face hearing the content of the letter.

    "That''s what it says," Lydia also finished reading it as she passed it to Zenda.

    "Transformations? Kids?"

    Everyone went silent for a minute as all of them looked like they had something to say but they were rather reluctant to do it.

    "Isn''t this about kidnapped kids? But what is transformation?"

    "Those dead bodies, they were dark elves'' dead bodies but I know some of their faces as they used to be elves," Zenda answered Alva''s question.

    "Does that mean?"

    "Yeah, they are doing something to kidnap kids and transform them into dark elves," Zenda felt angry and frustrated. She was about to explode as she realised the evil and vile work of these dark elves but she didn''t want to go berserk and ruin everything for everyone.

    "This is too evil,"

    "I guess it must be the work of this cursed magic," Nikol assumed as it was the only thing that came into his mind, that can do something this disgusting.

    "I won''t forgive them, they didn''t only kidnap our girls but they dismembered and yed with their bodies," Zenda said in a whispering tone. Nikol didn''t even try tofort her this time as he knew nothing he can say will make things right. Instead, the only thing he can do is find these dark elves and smash their heads like watermelons.

    Still, he was a little worried about Zenda''s mental state as she started to whisper like a mad woman.

    "We can get more information from theirmander, but-" Lydia quickly nced at the wooden pole which was guarded by many elves.

    "It doesn''t look like we can question her anymore, she''s gone insane," All of them felt weird seeing Loraughing. No one, not even the humans who knew the taste of Nikol''s extraordinary package could guess how a tree branch would feel great inside their precious ce.

    "To enjoy being prated by a tree, she''s really disgusting and a hopeless pervert,"

    "Then our only option is that two captured dark elves,"

    Zenda nodded her head as she decided to go back instead of staying in the camp. She determined toe another time to take all the dead bodies since she must give a proper burial to her kin even though they went through a transformation.

    As soon as everyone got ready to leave, they suddenly heard the sound of swords shing indicating a fight was happening nearby.

    Worried about other elves they quickly went to support them thinking they are under attack only to see a single dark elf fighting with so many elves at the same time. What surprised them most is her movements which looked more fluid and agile than anything they saw from normal dark elves.

    ''A dark elf? but she looks a little different for some reason''

    Thinking about how to deal with this problem, Nikol approached the area where the battle was happening.

 Chapter 99 Treiya Nordoc

    Treiya POV

    "Damn it, listen to me for a minute" I constantly kept begging but it looked like none of them wanted to at least hear what I had to say.

    "Listen? Haha~ we won''t fall for your tricks, you want to use your vile curse magic on us as soon as we stop moving, you''re 100 years early to deceive me," With those words, she tried to sh and cut my arm but, I was lucky enough to avoid it without getting injured.

    "I''m at a disadvantage, I can''t fight this many people at once, I''m sorry I died without helping you, Ressha," My heart was sinking in despair.

    Even if these elves tried to kill me, I had no grudge against any of them simply because I was the foolish one in this incident. I was foolish enough to think that these elves would listen to me when my race just massacred their people. I was foolish enough to think that I was powerful enough to escape if something went wrong. Yes, I''m a fool.

    *Sob

    "I''m sorry, Ressha," Never in my life have I cried this much or felt this hopeless, I always had someone behind me supporting me, so at this moment, I felt this overwhelming loneliness which is just an unpleasant feeling.

    "Elves, listen," I tried to talk onest time before fighting for real and trying to escape but I knew it was futile, as I noticed archers aiming at me from trees.

    They were waiting for a clear shot without theirrades blocking the vision. Even if I managed to escape close-range attacks sooner orter, I will get shot by them.

    "I''m sorry for what my race did to you, but I''m not with them," Even when I''m talking, no one looked like they were willing to listen to my words.

    *ng

    I blocked the sword which aimed to take my neck, but I felt some cuts below my left abdomen muscle which felt painful, I just bit my lips to avoid being pathetic and crying.

    "Listen to me, *Sob," Soon I forgot that was supposed to be a strong and reliable leader as I started to cry in fear.

    "I don''t want to die, I don''t my friends to die, please help me,"

    I was ready to even kneel before them for their help, but suddenly I heard a strange voice calling out to me. Suddenly, every elf stopped attacking me which surprised me for a minute but as soon as I opened my eyes,  I saw the most beautiful thing I encountered in my entire life.

    "Fairy," Unkown to myself, I muttered those words looking at the face of the person in front of me.

    (A/N:- Fairy here has a simr meaning to Angel when used to exin something which looked extremely beautiful)

    "What?" Panicked, she(he) started to look around but soon he realised, I was talking about him as he just started to scratch his head.

    "Nikol, this dark elf,"

    "Yeah, she looks different,"

    I thought about disturbing them and begging for my life, but I felt that these people would listen to my plea, even if I didn''t get on my knees.

    "Please don''t kill me, listen to me," Still I couldn''t stay like a statue, as I wanted to finish this as soon as possible.

    "What? I don''t really want to talk with a dark elf but I will at least listen to you since you look different from others, by the way, if you''re trying to use curse magic on me and take me by surprise, I will let you know it is useless,"

    I really liked his tough attitude which reminded me of my mother and Ressha. I didn''t know how to start my story so I decided to start with an introduction.

    "My name is Treiya," He looked confused when he heard my words.

    *Sigh

    "I don''t care about your name, just tell me why you wanted to talk with elves," It looked like I misunderstood him, but now only I realised he genuinely hates me. He''s not like my mother at all.

    "I''m not on these cursed dark elves'' side, I''m a normal dark elf,"

    As soon as he heard my words, his hatred-filled face vanished and it was reced with a confused look.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just like I said, I''m not serving Eldora, my master is the real queen Ressha,"

    I abandoned my cowardly self and decided to be brave for a change and reveal everything. I said how I encountered them. Unlike what I expected these people were rather sensible as they considered my words without straight-up calling me a liar.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So you were spying on cursed dark elves and when you see us attacking them, you wanted to contact us and ask for help," The mature and motherly-looking woman in front of me questioned, as I nodded my head rather furiously.

    "Does that mean there are two factions in dark elves?"

    "No, there was only one faction but-" I paused for a minute and looked at everyone. They had excited looks on their faces listening to my story.

    "Eldora started a rebellion against our queen, at first nobody was on her side but with the goddess''s disappearance and declining of our birth rate, everyone started to turn their beliefs to whatever Eldora promoted resulting in the current dark elves being cursed," I shared the full story with them without any hesitation.

    "Do you know where this cursed magic originated from?"

    To their question, I had no answer as I didn''t know anything about cursed magic, except one day Eldora suddenly appeared with it and challenged Ressha to a scared duel and used this underhanded method to defeat her.

    With the three main duchess influences, most of the people in the kingdom turned against Ressha, as she couldn''t increase the birth rate of our race.

    Since our numbers are less than humans and our life expectancy is equal to humans, we were on the verge of extinction but after Eldora came with some dark elves kid which looked like dolls, everyone started to follow her.

    "It got even moreplicated now," The fairy-looking person in front of me muttered as he went into deep thought.

    "So where''s this Ressha now?"

    "She is-" I remembered the original reason I wanted to meet other races. It was to ask for help from them to rescue Ressha. Without her guidance, I honestly had no idea what to do anymore so that was the only choice I had.

    "Eldora captured her and I don''t know what happened after that, she forced me to leave the queendom," I wanted to cry just imagining that day, I felt tears leaking out of my eyes making everyone in front of me a little ufortable.

    "I''m sorry for crying, I can''t," While I was crying, the person in front of me gave me a piece of clothing to wipe my face.

    "Thank you,"

    All of them looked at each other like they were talking silently. I heard them whispering to each other making me a little anxious.

    "Can you prove to us that everything you said is true?" They questioned me.

    I didn''t feel offended or anything by their attitude, instead I felt rather confident knowing they are not fools to ept information without confirming them in the first ce.

    "I can, I have the royal seal," I happily gave them Ressha''s official seal. Normally it is a forbidden item to touch but now it wasn''t time to consider such things.

    "And how''s that supposed to convince us?"

    I felt confused hearing their question for a minute.

    "How? I mean this is our dark elf royal seal, so-" I didn''t know what was happening until everything processed inside my mind.

    "Ah!" I quickly took back the seal with an embarrassed look.

    *Stare

    Everyone was looking at me like, I was the biggest fool in this room and I couldn''t even argue with them as I started to question my brain.

    "Can this girl even support us?" I heard their whispering. My face was red from how stupid I felt.

    "I can, please give me a chance, I can support you, I will show you all the locations you need, please don''t abandon me," My only choice was to beg. I don''t know how else to prove it as the only thing I had with me to prove my point didn''t even serve its purpose.

    "We can take her to Nym until then you''re prohibited from going anywhere alone or touching anyone, we will take you to our kingdom and we can see whether you''re lying or not,"

    With no options remaining, I just nodded my head agreeing with them.

    "Take me anywhere, I''m telling the truth, I''m not afraid,"

    We discussed about much other stuff before they tied my hands using something like a rope which is made out of veins.

    "Ressha, I will rescue you with their help for sure this time, unlike other people, I won''t abandon you, just like I promised," Reneweing my motivation, I waited until they packed their weapons and other stuff to leave. It took them a good amount of time to do that but atst, we left the camp to go back to their kingdom.

 Chapter 100 Welcome Back

    "So they lose their already existing elemental abilities when cursed magic is engraved into their bodies,"

    All the new information Treiya gave them really helped with everything. Everyone got a general idea about how this cursed magic works and it is a little satisfying to know that this cursed magices with consequences.

    "Yes, not only that if it''s notpatible with your body, sometimes you might die as curses try to eat you from inside," Treiya said with her hands tied as Nikol and others still didn''t want to believe a dark elf without any pieces of evidence that they are innocent.

    "I saw many horrible things, Eldora hid many deaths from us at first and when Ressha questioned her it was toote,"

    Nikol noticed her face filled with despair. For a moment he felt like releasing her from the cuffs but he resisted that urge as he wanted Nym to confirm.

    "Treiya, do you know anything about transformation?" Zenda was still uneasy as she couldn''t forget what she saw. The moment she saw rescued kids in their groups, her regrets started to grow even more as some of them lost their friends.

    The image of little elven kids that were transformed into dark elves and their massacred bodies always came into her mind, she wanted to forget it and move on as she knew they won''te back, but she couldn''t do that.

    "I don''t know much about it, even when I spied on them, I never got to see what was happening but I heard some terrible sounds," Treiya noticed Zenda''s face and felt bad since she couldn''t help her,

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you," She didn''t know what was in the room but after hearing those terrible sounds, Treiya knew it cannot be something good.

    They kept walking along the trail of line, they marked while going to the dark elven camp. It took them a few days to reach the kingdom and in that time, Treiya was easily able to deepen her rtionship with everyone including Nikol.

    With her cowardly personality, she didn''t leave Nikol''s side, she stayed there glued to him. Even when she heard a wolf hooting or thunder, she quickly jumped onto Nikol''sp with a terrified look seeking his help.

    "Oh my God, you look like a scaredy cat."

    "I''m not, it''s just I was acting, I''m not scared of thunder or wolves,"

    She tried to convince Nikol but she quickly realised there was no point in hiding her real behaviour, as he already noticed everything.

    "How did you even fight with elves like that, when you''re like this?" Nikol was confused because he remember seeing Treiya skillfully fighting with more than five or six elves.

    "Well, I was on the verge of peeing that day, if you guys didn''t help me, I would have peed myself to death," After bbering those words, only she realised her mistake.

    "Ah! No, I, I," She felt embarrassed to even look at Nikol.

    "Haha, you''re fun, I guess I will believe you when you say that you''re not with Eldora, there''s no way you can be that smart," In a teasing tone, Nikol said while chuckling at Treiya''s antiques.

    "How rude!" Treiya knew he wasn''t serious with his words, so she didn''t mind. She even felt grateful for her stupidity for giving her a chance to be close to everyone.

    ***

    No matter how much Nikol looked at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t believe his eyes. The mighty wall in front of him, which protected the lives of thousands of elves the other day stood with a majestic look.

    All the trees that were aligned together looked even more beautiful thanst time with their green leaves looking rather fresh.

    "This is-" Treiya who saw this wondrous miracle for the first time felt overwhelmed. She wanted to pinch herself and tell this is a dream, but because her hands were cuff she knew this wasn''t a dream.

    "Amazing right? I felt baffled when I first saw this, it is the heavenly wall of the elven kingdom," Getting close to the wall, Nikol didn''t forget to exin things to Treiya.

    All the elves looked thrilled toe back home.  Most of the elves were like introverted people. Even though they didn''t mind going outside, their own kingdom was the best ce they adored and they can befortable and the ce they called home.

    "Zenda, how do we go inside?" Lydia questioned as she didn''t see a door. She couldn''t even finish her sentence as trees in the wall started to move, making a path which extended into the kingdom.

    The figure of a big-boobed and extremely beautiful elf appeared from this gap just as Zenda expected. She knew as soon as Tisha felt Nikol''s arrival, she wille like this to wee him.

    "Everyone!" Shouting with a loud but elegant voice, Tisha started to run in Nikol''s direction with her arms extended like an octopus.

    *Boing *Boing<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though everyone was looking at Tisha''s face, Nikol''s attention automatically went to her boobs which were bouncing every time she took a step.

    ''It must be ufortable to run with those things, but they look so good when she''s running''

    He couldn''t even enjoy his vulgar thoughts, as suddenly his face got drowned in the deep cleavage of Tisha which looked like the Mariana trench, too deep.

    "I''m d everyone is ok, I missed all of you my kids and humans kids too especially Zenda and Nikol,"

    Lydia didn''t want to acknowledge it but even she felt like a kid when she was near Tisha because of how motherly and kind her actions are.

    "We are happy to see you back, my queen," Zenda kneeled while other elves also followed her and did the same thing. All the kids also followed in their footsteps.

    ? Tisha felt extremely happy to see all the kids that went missing with Zenda, she noticed that they didn''t have a goodplex for some reason, but she decided to ignore it for now as she saw a rather questionable person in this group.

    Humans also bowed their heads to show respect, Tisha didn''t even mind even if they didn''t do such things but they knew showing respect to their alliance leader is not a bad thing to do.

    Right after greeting everyone, Tisha''s attention slowly went to Treiya, who was looking at everything with an anxious face.

    There were two dark elves among this group one being a hopeless pervert with a tree hanging out of her vagina and the other being Treiya. Other two dark elves who were taken as prisoners got killed on the way here, since they were used as monster baits to mislead monsters.

    "Tisha, listen we have a lot to talk about, so let''s go inside for now, and I want Nym to check her and confirm whether she had cursed magic,"

    The queen quickly nodded her head. She understood that most of them must be exhausted from the long trip so she decided to prepare a great banquet for them like a kind mother, who was excited to see her kids after a long vacation.

    Right after she left Zenda got rather close to Nikol, as she whispered to him in a serious tone.

    "I will tell her about what we sawter, I don''t want to see her sad now, I''m pretty sure if she got to know about what we saw, she will cry at least for a whole week,"

    Nikol''s chest felt heavy just imagining the scene of kind Tisha being down for a whole week. But keeping a secret like that from her didn''t feel right to him so he decided to exin it in the least harmful way without adding explicit details to it.

    "Yeah, let''s do that but don''t forget to tell her about transformation,"

    Talking about their future course of action, both of them entered the kingdom with Treiya and others.

    Most of the rescued kids went back to their houses as their parents were warned to protect them the next time, without letting them go outside the wall.

    The whole day went rather quickly as they had a lot of things to do and when night time came, they got ready to have dinner together, Treiya was also invited after Nym confirmed her words are true.

    Nikol felt happy that her words were true, he didn''t want to do anything to Treiya as he liked her.

    "Eat as much as you like, I made all of these with a lot of love," Even though Tisha said it with a lovely voice there was nothing on their dinner table, except some sds and fruits.

    "My queen, what a feast, you didn''t have to do all this for us," Zenda also joined after resting a little since she was tired.

    "But this-" Treiya couldn''t even finish her words as Nikol quickly stepped on her feet while asking her to be silent about it for now.

    "Don''t break her heart, I will treat you to something good when we visit the human kingdom, until then try to eat these leaves,"

    With no choice in their hands, everyone enjoyed this not-so-satisfying dinner but at least they were able to bond with each other over this dinner table, so it wasn''t all bad for them.

    "Treiya, you cane with me, I''ll show you the room," A random elf who fought with Treiya asked her which made Nikol surprised.

    "She already made a friend, good for her,"

    While he was thinking about all these things everyone went back to their rooms to rest for the day with their rather eventful daying to an end.

 Chapter 101 Please Do It Again (R-18)

    *Knock * Knock

    Even if I knocked on the door, I didn''t get any answer. Normally, I would have been worried about why someone wouldn''t respond to the sound but right now, I knew why.

    I heard her sound, she was crying. I didnt even need to question why she was crying since I already knew why.

    I knew it. Even though Zenda had a strict and proper appearance in front of her own people, she wasn''t the strongest when ites to emotional things.

    The brutal death of the kids, she loved so much was a heavy hit to her heart. So I won''t question why she''s crying, I will help her cry. If needed I will cry with her.

    With my renewed motivation, I knocked on the wooden door again but this time more gently and showed that I wasn''t worried about her.

    "Zenda, open the door," It didn''t take even take a lot of time for her to open the door, as she knew not answering the door is even more, worse than me seeing her tears. She didn''t want to worry me.

    She tried to hide the fact that she was crying but even for me who''s insensitive most of the time, it wasn''t hard to tell as her eyes were fiery red.

    "Can Ie inside?" With a gentle tone, I questioned to which she nodded her head rather timidly.

    "Nikol, did something happen? Why are you here at this hour? I think you should rest, you did more work than me so you need a good rest. Haha~ I was sleeping when you knocked on the door, that''s why it took some time for me to respond,"

    She kept talking. She knew the moment she stooped talking her tears would fall like a waterfall, so she tried to distract her mind from the sadness she felt by talking, but I didnt want that. I wanted to be someone that my girls can depend on.

    I don''t want to be a little brother anymore who''s fed by a silver spoon. I don''t want to be fed by the sweat and blood of someone else. I want to use my blood and sweat to feed my girls instead of relying on others. I won''t regret anything again. I won''t let go of anyone again.

    Reminiscing my past regrets and mistakes, I quickly wrapped my hands around Zenda''s slender but robust body.

    "What are you-" She was confused by my unusual behaviour.

    "You can cry if you want Zenda, I will give you warmth, you don''t have to cry alone in coldness," I didn''t mean to be cheeky but unlike what I expected Zenda trembled in my arms.

    "You knew?"

    "I knew from the moment we encountered kids, everyone else can depend on you, but you have me, if you can''t depend on anyone, I will lend you my shoulder," My words affected her a lot as she returned the hug rather tightly without even giving me space to breathe.

    I was quite disappointed about her chest, but as a man who doesn''t want my girls to feel bad about their bodies, I didn''t want to show it on my face, besides this is not the time to think about such things.

    *Sobs

    "Why? Why did they do our kids like that? I know they are not mine but I looked after them,"

    She keptining about many different things. I had no answer to give her so I kept patting her head listening to her without disturbing her.

    "Nikol, is it my fault? Before you came here I didn''t do everything I can to search for them, it''s my fault,"

    "If I protected them, this wouldn''t have happened to them, this is my fault,"

    She started to me herself for what happened. Since she was responsible for the protection of the whole kingdom, I knew feeling responsible for these deaths wasn''t something strange, but at the same time, I knew she was not someone who would give up her duties.

    Of course, I didn''t know whether she did all she can to find them before we arrived here, but I had my trust in Zenda who was a kind and protectivemander for the elves.

    "You''re not responsible for this, don''t drown yourself in regret, get up and fight, I will be with you from now on," I talked to her while staring into her beautiful eyes, which looked no different than the jewels Tisha had on her nipples.

    Without even realising it, I kissed her lips which looked like two petals of a rose. It wasn''t an erotic kiss as Iid my lips on her sweet lips. I just wanted her to feel that she was not alone in this world.

    I saw her eyes showing a confused look, but I knew it won''t be too long before she show me the same expression Lydia, Alva and Nym when they make out with me.

    Zenda POV

    "Hmmm~"

    ''Wh-What is Nikol doing?''

    Is this some kind of ceremony among humans?

    Nikol said he is going to be with me forever. Is this what it is?

    I didn''t know what he was doing to me, but I would ept everything he does to me, just as I promised him.

    Well, if I really dislike it, even if it was Nikol, I might try to resist it.

    But this is

    Nikol''s lips were touching mine. Pecking at my lips, biting them, it was like he was trying to eat me. If Nikol wants to devour me, I will dly ept it. But ording to what Nikol and the other girls had said, if he ever tries to devour me that means, he going to do the impregnation ceremony with me.

    "Mmmh~" This was a strange feeling. I felt and tasted his lips. We kept doing it until Nikol''s hands slowly started to caress my face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He tried to remove his lips, but I didnt want this to end especially now. I felt my tears going back as I felt warmth and love.

    "Don''t, let''s keep doing this," As soon as his lips left mine, I begged.

    "We will do something even better, open your mouth and put your tongue out,"

    I didnt know what he was going to do, but I just did what he asked me. It felt a little weird but suddenly Nikol again went for a kiss but this time he-

    Wait, what''s happening?

    Why is he putting his tongue in my mouth and eating my tongue?

    It''s driving me crazy.

    "Ah!"

    I jumped at the sensation. I started feeling something strange that I couldn''t exin.

    Nikol thrust his tongue in between my lips.

    I don''t know why, but��.

    *slurp!

    "Nnggggh!"

    I nearly jumped up from the stimtion. But Nikol put more weight on me than before and grabbed my wrists, making it impossible for me to move, and then he started going at it even harder.

    W-What is this feeling, his tongue danced between my lips and teeth.

    This is the taste of Nikol''s warmth?

    "Mmmm, mmmm...��"

    I can''t help but shift around. This is so much more nefarious than that cursed magic of elves.

    I felt my cheeks going numb. My body heat increased as I felt my vagina starting to get wet.

    My hips buckle at the sensation, which is the first time I''ve ever felt anything like it. The tingling in my belly is getting hotter and hotter until it is impossible for me to stay still. I was moaning and struggling, but Nikol didn''t show any signs of stopping or slowing down, he just continued to lick my tongue, twirl his tongue against mine, rubbing them against each other with an increasingly wet and slippery action.

    A strange numbness spread through me and my body.

    I know that Nikol will not do anything I don''t want. So I''m sure that even though I''m having this reaction, he knows that it''s not because I don''t want to, it''s just because I''m confused by this strange feeling.

    Before I knew it, his hold on my wrists had loosened, and I "naturally" put my hands around his back. I only had admiration for his body because of how muscr and lean his muscles were, even if it wasn''t like that I didnt care as it is the back of my beloved. The one that I always longed for and promised to give me warmth.

    I was being pushed down by Nikol.

    I want to feel you more and more. I am smaller than him, but I can handle his weight with no problem. I held him close, sucking his mouth, swallowing his saliva, and squeezing his body as I wrapped my arms around him.

    What''s this?

    there''s something hard on my crotch

    "Nngh!"

    As soon as I felt it, my heart�Cmy belly jumped in excitement.

    Something deep inside, that I had never felt before was surging. I had felt a hot throb earlier, but this was like something is overflowing from my depts.

    *plop

    Nikol''s lips parted, leaving behind a sound and a sensation that made my ears twitch.

    Oh, I wanted to do more. Regret started to fill my mind. I didn''t forget about my mistake and kids even for a minute but -

    But why am I enjoying this? I felt horrible and great at the same time.

    "This is ''kiss'', do you like it?"

    "Kiss...?" With a surprised look, I looked at the man in front of me.

    "Was he always this beautiful?"

 Chapter 102 Queen First? (R-18)

    "Zenda, do you want to do the scared impregnation with me? I know this isn''t the proper time but at least, this will cheer you up a little," Nikol questioned as he wanted her consent first.

    He could have straight gone for it after the kiss, but unlike normal circumstances, he wanted to hear it from her mouth because he knew this isn''t the correct time for them to drown in lust and pleasure ignoring each other''s feelings.

    "But, am I enough for you? Unlike the queen, I''m not beautiful, I think you should do it with her first or at least I will find you a girl with a big chest," Zenda didn''t want to refuse, she wanted to carry on with the kiss and this so-called impregnation, but she didn''t want Nikol to be disappointed with her body.

    "Don''t joke with me, you''re not beautiful? Are you serious," Squeezing Zenda''s cheeks, Nikol looked at her with a happy face.

    "In my eyes, you''re beautiful. Don''tpare yourself with anyone, you are beautiful in your own way," Nikol couldn''t tolerate her low self-esteem.

    Even though she didn''t have huge knockers like other girls, everything else about her screamed beauty and elegance. Even her lips and neck looked like, they were begging him to kiss them.

    "Is that so?" As soon as Zenda heard, Nikol''s words, she blushed rather furiously. Her long adorable ears looked like they were in pain as her whole face was red and twitching.

    "Zenda, I will ask again do you want to be my first elven partner?" Nikol couldn''t resist anymore, he was pretty confident that Zenda would ept him just by looking at her face, his cock was already aroused looking at this elegant beauty in front of him and he wanted to devour her as soon as he can.

    "I am, I want to be your first, please do your scared impregnation on me," Those are thest words, Nikol wanted to hear as his hands aggressively touched Zenda''s face while going back to their erotic kiss.

    He wanted to break this depressing environment, she had and make her more cheerful and happy.

    *Chuu

    Nikol''s back eyes with a shade of Violet colour peered into Zenda''s beautiful jewel-like eyes, as he began to loom over her.

    Nikol had ck hair that is foreign to this area of the elven kingdom, and a face that is so well-defined that it sets him apart from the other girls. Zenda wasn''t really into such things, but she was sure that this is what is called ''the work of art'' she heard about in the rumour.

    Zenda pulled Nikol''s head back and kissed him. She put her tongue in his mouth, stirring and twirling it, just like he did to her.

    "Aaah, my body is getting hot again, and lightheaded," Zenda felt the same feeling as before but much moreplicated.

    "Nnghhh~" Moaning at Nikol''s tight grip, she didn''t stay idle as she tried to caress Nikol as much as she can.

    "Zenda,"

    Nikol made a surprised face seeing this proactiveness.

    This is one of Zenda''s favourite expressions. She felt proud seeing it, as she knew Nikol was impressed by her skill.

    "It''s okay. Nikol can do whatever he wants. Besides, this feels good, and if Nikol wants to, I want you to do more,"

    The expression on Nikol''s face is simr to surprise but not, he seems to be holding back the emotions that are swelling inside him. It was as if he was waiting for the moment to unleash those feelings and Zenda''s words were the trigger for it.

    "All right then. I will fuck Zenda until you beg for mercy."

    Nikol''s hand, which had always stroked Zenda''s head, for some reason moved to her tits. And the lips that had been sucking her lips now on her neck.

    "Mmmmh," Unknown to Zenda, she started moaning like a cute girlpletely ignoring her outer appearance of a strong warrior.

    W-what is this?

    Zenda questioned in her mind, as she was so surprised to feel the sensation. Nikol''s lips were on her neck and gently sucked on it. Then he licked her all over, like he was going to eat Zenda alive.

    He rubbed her tits gently like he is softening her chest for his personal use.

    *squish *squish

    Her swollen breasts were being reshaped by his younger palms with a gentle, yet bold, touch. Although they didn''t have that much volume to reshape. But still,

    Zenda was at Nikol''s mercy.

    That made her feel somewhat thrilled.

    She started to crave that feeling more and more, her honey pot started to leak an unbelievable amount of love juices. At some point, Nikol thought she was peeing herself from how wet she was.

    "Nngh."

    The feel of his slimy lips and tongue on her neck made her moan.

    Which she found strange, making her twist and writhe. Nikol continued to rub her breasts. Zenda couldn''t help but wonder why he rubs them so hungrily.

    "Do you like tits, Nikol?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nikol''s palms tightened unconsciously hearing her question.

    "Oh, sorry."

    "No, it''s fine, it didn''t hurt or anything,"

    She didn''t mean to upset him by saying that. But for some reason, Zenda saw pity in Nikol. For some reason, it pissed her off but she just decide to let it go as he was doing something even more amazing to her.

    "Yes, I like boobs."

    "My boobs are not very big, yet, do you like them this much?"

    When I said that, Nikol kind of froze up.

    "I like them Zenda, but I will like it even more if you give birth to my baby, do you want to do that?" Nikol didn''t lie to her, even though he was disappointed with Zenda''s chest that didn''t mean he disliked them.

    All the t chest had their own charm but at the end of the day, it''s always bigger the better.

    Nikol didn''t stop at her chest, as he slowly put his hand inside her night dress which was just like a bikini. He squeezed her perky ass with a rather tight grip.

    "Hayahhh!"

    Zenda quickly released Nikol and tried to cover her mouth. She was ashamed of the sounds she made.

    ''Oh no! What do I do? Is that really my sound?''

    She couldn''t even believe what was happening.

    "Zenda, that was quite a moan, don''t hold back, I want to hear your beautiful moans as you writhe in my arms, so remove your hands," His face had a requesting look.

    Zenda didn''t know why, but as soon as he said those words she happily removed her hands from her mouth and wrapped them around Nikol''s neck.

    ''Is he using some kind of magic, why am I doing everything he wants, for some reason, I feel like-''

    Zenda couldn''t even indulge in her vulgar imagination, as suddenly, Nikol removed her top bra without even warning her.

    He noticed her perked-up nipples and before Zenda could react, he started sucking on them like a toddler.

    "Ahhhhh~ why? I don''t have milk," She thought the only purpose of her nipples are feeding babies. She had no idea about her own erogenous zones because she had no education rted to them. Nikol slowly discovered every single ce she enjoyed as he slowly bit and sucked on her tiny but erect nipple.

    This went on for a few minutes, as he indulge in both the right and left nipple of Zenda until his hands slowly crept into her bottom part and quickly tried to remove her underwear.

    "No, no, why do you want to take it off?"

    "Aah, So I can make you feel even better. Can you let me undress you?" Zenda protested with a reddened face. He quickly took a peek at her own underwear only to see a huge wet patch on it but again his words affected her as she melted down in his touch.

    "Yes, but this wet patch is not pee, It must be sweat, yes it''s sweat,"

    Zenda''s face was blushing right now like a fresh strawberry fruit that is freshly plucked.

    ''Why, why am I so embarrassed?''

    Although, Zenda had sessfully bathed with her other girls many times, and they had seen each other naked and even washed each other''s skin.

    So why, all of the sudden, she felt reluctant? It was the main question in Zenda''s mind.

    ''Could it be because Nikol is staring at me with those shining eyes?''

    Zenda was confused, but she let him do as he pleased. Nikol gently rolled down her bikini-like underwear and peeled it offpletely revealing the most scared garden in Zenda''s body.

    Only one word came into Nikol''s mind seeing its beautiful petal-like shape, Gorgeous.

    She had some blonde hair above her pussy which added beauty to it. Herbia were beautifully arranged and looked like art that belonged to a museum that will eventually go into bidding and sold for the highest price.

    Of course, if such a thing happened that buyer would be Nikol. No way he would let other meny their eyes upon this beauty which belonged to him.

    "Zenda, are you ready to feel even better? I would take you to paradise and let you enjoy the best feeling you felt in your entire lifetime, forget about your sorrow and love me, we will make things right in future,"

    With those words, I gently touched her outer folds slowly caressing them.

 Chapter 103 Cute Commander (R-18)

    It was a strange feeling for Nikol, every time he had sex with a girl, he can clearly tell why and who he wants in his life and for what purpose. It was true he wasn''t faithful toward one woman but he knew if he had to choose thousands of normal girls and Lydia, Alva, Emily and other important girls in his life he knew he would choose thetter.

    Right now, Nikol was busy making love to one of the important girls, he mentioned before.

    "Zenda, do you feel it?" Slowly caressing her outer pussy, Nikol questioned.

    He didn''t prate her yet since he wanted Zenda to get used to this feeling, and at least have one orgasm.

    "Nikol, this is strange, I feel hot, my body feels hot," Her voice was like the finest wine to Nikol''s ear.

    But it wasn''t enough. Nikol was curious, he wanted to see every facial expression of Zenda. He wanted to see how she would react if he does the most insane thing to her but he resisted the urge and kneeled in front of her.

    "What are you doing? You can''t kneel in front of me, you''re the son of our goddess," She misunderstood Nikol''s intention but, she didn''t know he was going to do something even better to her.

    *Sniff

    "No, wait, don''t sniff my private ce, Nikol, don''t," Zenda was on the verge of exploding from the embarrassment she felt, her face was so red that one could have easily misunderstood it for dynamite.

    The girl''s back bounces on the wall as she writhed in pleasure she felt, her breasts hardly jiggled but it didn''t matter as Nikol found another toy to y with, which is just the beginning of Zenda''s worst but best night.

    Nikol twirled his tongue around the girl''s clit and nurture her buds to a puffy state. He licked all the love juices around her folds while slowly prating her with his tongue but not enough to be called a real one.

    "Ahhhh~ my goddess," Zenda moaned sweetly.

    The bulge in Nikol''s pants hurts so much that he needed to release it now. His pants were almost on the verge of breaking as his dragon tried toe out to y with the sacred garden in front of him.

    But the dragon had to wait a little more because the flower garden needed water first to make things easier.

    Nikol kept constantly attacking Zenda''s pussy for a few seconds until he felt a huge gush of liquid on his face without even any warning. It was like he had a fresh bath early in the morning, as it didn''t even smell that bad.

    To Nikol, it was the greatest pleasure to make his girl orgasm with his mouth but Zenda was regretting many things while Nikol enjoyed this fresh love juice rain.

    "Ahhhhhh~ my goddess, no, my queen, I''m-" Before she came she shouted in a loud voice, which could even wake up the whole elven kingdom.

    She didn''t know how could something like this exist. Never in her life, she would have expected something like this toe out of her body.

    "Haha~ Nikol, I''m sorry, I peed on your face," She didn''t want to admit it, but Zenda thought it was pee, she didn''t even know she could release love juices in the first ce.

    "It''s not pee, this is a special liquid girl produce when they are aroused, I call it love juice, so don''t worry besides this taste like you so I don''t mind,"

    Zenda quickly ignored Nikol''s eye contact hearing his words.

    ''Ahhhh~ how can he say embarrassing things with a straight face, damn it, he''s killing me, he''s making me go stupid''

    "Well, let''s get back into it, you see I''m hurting too," While pointing at his own boner, Nikol said.

    Zenda regretted not understanding it. She felt so bad when he heard his words. How can she enjoy herself so much when the person whos giving her that pleasure is hurting?

    "Hmm~ this is ufortable,e here," He didn''t feel like doing stand-up sex this time because he wanted Zenda to enjoy it gently.

    Nikol knew if he do it while standing, he won''t be able to go gently as that position will prate her ces where that shouldn''t be explored by Nikol.

    Getting onto the bed, Nikol spread the girl''s legs into an M-shape, while removing his pants to reveal his almighty cock.

    Zenda gasped seeing that huge monster revealing its head out of the mountain where it was hiding. This is not the first time, she saw his cock but this time things were different.

    After getting her sexual sensors and sexual feelings unlocked by Nikol''s intervention, this huge rod in front of her face feltpletely different.

    Nikol went straight to her thighs and rubbed the girl''s thin pubic hair and started spreading her vulva trying to take a clean look.

    *touch

    "Hyahhh~"

    "I can see everything, Zenda."

    "Ah~ noooo, Nikol, really, what have you done to me, haaaa~my belly, my belly is throbbing, mmmm!"

    The girl''s milky pink and glistening wet slit, still contained its innocent that even she had never touched. It was so sacred that inserting a male organ into it seemed like sphemy. So even if this is a world without sexual desire, finding a girl with their virginity was hard even in this world, because most of the girls in this world was so into fighting that they actually break it by themselves.

    The slit, which seems to be getting more and more aroused, twitches lewdly to tempt Nikol, a male with a sexual desire. His crotch was about to explode seeing this hungry female waiting to be filled with a white-coloured liquid.

    Nikol moved between Zenda''s legs and the bed creaked usingly like it was giving signs for them to start already without messing around. And Nikol epted those signs, no more ying around.

    "Zenda, I''m going to insert now, okay?"

    "Fuah~ insert wait, I''m not ready, maybe I am but please hold me while doing that,"

    Her eyes wander through the room with a debauched expression on her face. She didnt know what it would feel like so she was excited.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shudder, a naughty pleasure ran down Nikol''s spine. Nikol shook his head controlling his body.

    "I''ve already caressed enough to get you wet. You can feel how wet you are, Zenda,"

    Nikol pressed the tip of his cock into the girl''s innocent slit and rubbed it. Their lewd juices mixed, and the sound of her and Nikol began to echo, almost like he had already inserted his cock into her.

    "Fu, ah ~"

    "That sounds nice, but it''s going to feel even better now." Then Nikol realized this was her first time. He didn''t want to rush things and ruin her most important moment so he decided to control himself.

    "Oh, sorry, it might hurt at first but don''t worry, I''m with you,"

    Besides, Zenda''s vagina hole is very small, to begin with for Nikol''s huge rod.

    "If it hurts or is painful, tell me right away. I''ll be as gentle as I can, but there''s not much I can do."

    This is also my first time breaking the maiden membrane of an elf, he didnt know whether humans and their virginity felt different or the same. He was a bit intimidated by the idea. But then Nikol heard her words.

    "Don''t worry, I can take the pain if it''s for you, Nikol"

    As soon as she said that, Nikol''s rational mind exploded overwhelmed by Zenda''s cuteness and erotic behaviour.

    But the dignity of a man and the desire to treasure her stopped him from going berserk. Nikol wished he could act like a beast too, and let his emotions and instinct control him but at the end of the day hurting your partner wasn''t a good thing for any race.

    "Okay," He said, moving his ns to prate her entrance after caressing it over herbia for a few seconds.

    and

    He lightly pushed her slit open with the tip of his meat.

    "Huh! Ahhhh~, you''re so big, I am getting impregnated, I''m so happy,"

    Zenda shook her hips, showing her excitement. Even though it was her first time, even though she was a virgin until a few moments ago, her hips weren''t joking when ites to seeding her man as she tightly squeezed Nikol''s cock.

    "No, Zenda. This is more than just impregnation. It''s called sex or lovemaking,"

    "Sex? Love making?"

    "Yes, it is. So, can you say, Please fuck me?"

    Oh, this is terrible.

    Nikol thought as he looked at Zenda, he was going to make a nice, innocent, clueless elf girl say and do nasty things to him. There''s no going back for him now.

    "Yes, Nikol, please fuck me,"

    Nikol felt extremely aroused now she said that to him. It felt wrong to corrupt an elegant and innocent girl like her but what''s done is done.

    And the muscr man''s meat pushed her maidenhood passage open without any mercy as a few trails of blood started to keak showing the proof of her first lovemaking.

    "Aghh! Aghhhh! Nikol, you''re so big ahhhhh!?��This is much thicker and harder than your finger, ahh!"

    "Hang on Zenda, oooh, so tight, damn it"

    She is a virgin, after all. Zenda is the guardian of this kingdom. She mps down with a such force that it''s as if she''s going to rip it off. But it is still a woman''s soft flesh no matter how strong or tight it was.

    Nikol pushed his hips forward to press down into her, to vite her, to conquer her, to make her his woman.

    No break, no talk both of them indulge in this forbidden pleasure without any limits. Nikol continuously kept shaking his hips while Zenda moaned and tried to ept everything about Nikol.

    It was a spectacr scene to look at. Their bodies were entangled like two serpents that see drunk in love and pleasure.

    "Zenda, I''m going to cum, this will surely impregnate you, take it all in my love," Groaning with pleasure, Nikol released every drop of semen inside his balls into Zenda''s vagina.

    He tightly pressed his ns against her womb before ejacting as it increased the chance of getting pregnant and mainly it felt good.

    "Zenda, I love you," While enjoying the aftertaste of their love, Nikol whispered into Zenda''s ear sending chills throughout her body.

    Both of them were wet with their sweat but nobody cared about it, rather they enjoyed the warmth of their bodies, Nikol didn''t even bother removing his cock from her body as he waited for Zenda''s answer.

    "Do I even have to answer to that? Of course, I do, not because you''re son of the goddess, but I like you as a person and I would choose you over any of the other sons of goddess even if have to go through eternal punishment,"

    Her words were like drugs to Nikol, he felt his heart pounding rather fast hearing her words. Zenda didn''t know her words will be her greatest mistake as she felt, Nikol''s cock rising again touching her insides to paint it with his colour again.

    "Shall we go for a second round?"

 Chapter 104 Duchess Ibalina

    "What''s happening? Why didn''t you send this month''s shipment of test subjects?"

    It was a beautiful yet terrifying sound. No one could have guessed that this voice belonged to a well-known cursed duchess who massacred more than hundreds of innocent kids and women, one of the most despicable and disgusting beings.

    "Mydy, we got attacked, and ourmander got captured by the elven army, that''s why we couldn''t deliver this month''s quota," Making excuses, one who escaped before the camp got attacked by Nikol and others said with a timid tone.

    She was worried about how their duchess would react to this.

    "Haaaa? Why would you try to attack the elven kingdom, didn''t I order your group to wait until we get orders from above?"

    She was angered by how irresponsible they were.

    "Lady Ibalina, humans attacked us and rescued some elf kids, we wanted to capture them before humans join with elves but it was toote," As soon as the messenger said those words, Duchess jumped from her chair with anger.

    "Humans, you say, how did they get here? Wait, first of all, why are they here, damn it," They knew thest thing they wanted was all the races they attacked getting together to fight against them.

    They knew moment every race decided to build an alliance, it will be their end and demise.

    Humans were too good at close-range and innovations, and Elves were really good at long-range and magic. Ibalina couldn''t help but see this duo as a deadlybination for them as they make up for theirck of skills when they are together.

    "Damn it, what''s Nafina doing without keeping humans under her control? Why should I deal with her part too?" Lying on her chair with an exhausted look, she decided to write about this to the other two duchesses as she foreshadowed some disaster from this.

    "Girls,e here for a minute," Ibalina shouted as two girls came into her hut, they didn''t even question why they got invited as they stood there like statues until Ibalina gave her orders.

    "Top priority orders, ask everyone to get ready to attack the elven kingdom including the other two duchesses, we need to remove this from the root," Hearing their leaders order, they got ready to leave the room only to be interrupted by the messenger girl from the camp.

    "Lady Ibalina, I have something else to report,"

    "What is it?"

    The whole hut was awkwardly silent indicating the seriousness of this conversation.

    "They had two things which lead to our defeat,"

    "Firstly, elves had a wall which could attack us, it is absolute defence and offence at the same time. Ourmander got captured by one of their strange magic,"

    Ibalina listened to her words carefully. She wasn''t a foolish leader to order her girls to charge blindly without even doing a background check on elves.

    "And what''s the second one?" With a curious face, she questioned.

    "A stone, on my way here I got attacked by two elves, they had a shining stone on their neck which prevented me from using curse magic, as soon as I used it, my magic automatically got weakened,"

    Everyone in the room gasped upon hearing about this. This was the most disturbing for them, not being able to use magic meant they couldn''t reach their full potential while battling.

    "What did you say it felt like?"

    "It sucked my curse almost like-" She paused for a minute seen Ibalina''s face.

    "Our mortal enemy, the thing our queen wanted to destroy a few years ago, light magic," It wasn''t hard for the duchess toe to this conclusion as she already knew about it from Eldora even though she didn''t personally face it herself.

    ''Damn it, I thought queen killed thest light mage, did she survive?''

    Thinking to herself about what to do from now on, she ordered two girls standing in front of her waiting for her orders.

    "Orders remain the same, ask the other two duchesses two send support, and we will use them, it''s notplete yet but if they can counter our attacks, it''s dangerous,"

    As soon as Ibalina gave her orders, they left after giving her a little bow showing respect.

    "You can go, make sure to ask your vicemander to change bases, if they send spies that means they are going to attack your base,"

    "Yes, mydy,"

    Ibalina smiled a little while walking up to the table near her and took a letter which looked just like a piece of dried leaf.

    "We are so close, I won''t allow anyone to disrupt our queen''s n," Renewing her motivation, Ibalina took her seat back with a grin while nning different scenarios in her mind.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hehe, don''t look at her," Alva and Emily kept staring at Zenda who had a reddened face.

    She didn''t know exactly, why they were looking at her like that but even she could imagine the reason.

    "How was it? You visited heaven yesterday right?" Tired of just staring, Alva questioned as she was curious.

    Everyone in the kingdom knew what happened between Zenda and Nikol since their voice was too loud. Some even thought it was grunting from wild animals by how loud they were.

    *Pfft

    "What do you mean?" Zenda didn''t know how everyone knew about this. She had no idea how loud she was since halfway along the second round, she already lost her consciousness and started to moan like an animal whenever Nikol moved his hips.

    She tried to act ignorant but even Lydia had a little grin on her face.

    They were having not-so-grand breakfast at the same table with everyone looking at Zenda for answers. Especially Tisha who looked more and more curious every time, she saw how different her usual stern and uprightmander is acting.

    "Well, I don''t me you after experiencing that amazing night, you will feel embarrassed to talk about it, same happened to me, you will quickly get used to it, all of us are sisters who got tamed by the same rod,"

    The way Alva put it, even Lydia felt a little embarrassed. Emily didn''t react much as she didn''t even mind having sex in front of the whole town as long as she had Nikol.

    "Girls, don''t tease her too much, look she''s red like she''s about to explode," Nikol who looked at everything with interest decided to support Zenda.

    "I''m not!"

    Everyone was having a great time at this breakfast except for one person, Tisha didn''t know why but she felt sad. She wanted to be by side of Nikol but Tisha knew she can''t do it since she was a queen who had the responsibility of a whole kingdom and because she was a high elf.

    Nikol didn''t even notice this because of how good Tisha was at hiding her feelings. She had a smile which looked even brighter than the morning sun but inside she was sad with her heart sinking in the sea of sadness.

    "Where''s Treiya?" Finishing their breakfast and thanking nature for giving them this wonderful fruit, Nikol questioned as they didn''t have time to rx.

    "Early in the morning, she decided to practice with our girls," Tisha answered his question. Normally Zenda would be the one to know about this information but she couldn''t even walk straight without limping in the morning, so she had no idea about it.

    "Good," With Nikol''s words, everyone went silent. It almost looked like they were about to drop a huge bomb on each other.

    "Tisha, Zenda, I need help from you two,"

    "What''s it?" Both of them felt strange, they knew this was something big as everyone in the room had serious faces.

    "I need you two to gather elves and get ready for the huge war, I''m going back to the human kingdom for a little bit since I promised Usha and Eva, that I wille back within two weeks,"

    Zenda and Tisha both gasped upon hearing this. For a moment, they almost forgot that Nikol is not an elf and he was not from the elven kingdom because of how close they were.

    "You will go? But-"

    They tried to argue but Nikol quickly stopped them as he requested them to let himplete his speech.

    "Listen, I thought really hard about this, I have the responsibility of acting as an intermediator between human and elven races and doing scared impregnation," Everyone listened to his words carefully as they didn''t want to miss anything.

    "I can''t abandon one race and favour another, I can''t also travel between two kingdoms from time to time and waste our time, so I came to this conclusion,

    "Humans will also move to the elven kingdom, this is a huge kingdom with enough space to amodate at least another one hundred thousand people, so I thought this will be the best option, what do you think?"

    Hearing his words, some of them looked conflicted especially Alva and Zenda. On the other hand, Tisha, Lydia, and Emily didn''t even bother to hide their happy faces as they quickly agreed with their words.

    "But that''s our mothend, I don''t think mother will agree with this," Alva knew how much Usha loved her city.

    In the same way, Zenda felt conflicted because if humans moved into the elven kingdom, then it won''t be an elven kingdom anymore.

    "I understand your concern but listen, if we live together it will be easy for us to protect each other and believe me when I say, I don''t want anything happening to either of you when I''m absent, I don''t want to feel that bitter feeling again, besides this heavenly elven wall is the best defence I''ve seen in thisnd, it''s such a waste for us to ignore it and live in a shabby rock wall,"

    Nikol''s words made sense to everyone in the room. Even Zenda wanted everyone to be safe including her newfound partner and human friends.

    "Ahhhhh~ whatever, if the queen is ok with that, I don''t mind," In the end, even Zenda had to give up.

    "I don''t know yet, let''s see what mother tell," Alva was the only one who was still conflicted but Nikol was confident in convincing her, so he just ignored it for now.

 Chapter 105 Dark Elves Are Not Bad

    "What the hell is happening here?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Nikol asked awkwardly.

    Lydia, Alva, and Emily also looked conflicted. They didn''t expect something like this to happen.

    In front of them, the whole elven kingdom was crying. Soldiers, kids and all the normal women were crying begging Nikol not to leave them. Tisha who knew he wasn''t going for a long time wasn''t any different. If there was any difference between her and other elves, it is the moment her tears or snot fell on the earth, flowers started to bloom from there creating a bed of beautiful flowers below her feet.

    "Zenda, didn''t you exin to them why I''m leaving?" Conflicted by this, Nikol couldn''t help but ask. He didn''t want them to be too dramatic about this because he was only going to go and pick up humans.

    "I did, but I think it will be better if you exin, actually your words have more or equal influencepared to our queen than mine in this kingdom now,"

    Zenda didn''t even feel bad about someone stealing her spotlight since it was Nikol. She couldn''t be any happier about this as she wanted Nikol to be their leader someday. She knew openly expressing this might sound like treason but looking at their queen bootlicking Nikol, she knew someday Nikol will be their leader.

    *Sigh

    "Listen, everyone, stop crying," He shouted expecting everyone to listen and pay attention to him.

    Just like that everyone went silent as they didn''t want to miss what he is going to say.

    "Why are you girls crying now? I''m just going to pick up the remaining humans ande back here, don''t worry I will be ok, I will soon see every one of you and do something nice to you so don''t cry, be strong and get ready for our war,"

    When his voice reached the end of the line of girls, they quickly began to wipe away their tears in order not to disappoint Nikol. Tisha, unlike the other girls, was still crying and attempting to apany Nikol, but Zenda, as expected, refused it and dragged her back.

    "See you soon, girls," Not only Nikol but others also greeted their newly made friends and got ready to leave only to be disturbed by Treiya, who came running toward them.

    "Nikol, Nikol," She kept shouting Nikol''s name trying to stop him from leaving. Her breath also had run out because of how fast she ran to stop them.

    "Treiya, what happened?" Looking at her with a sceptical look, Lydia questioned. She didn''t want any extra trouble while going back so she was determined to refuse whatever request Treiya had.

    "Please take me with you, I want to meet other dark elves who were in my group, they must be waiting for me toe back,"

    Her voice had a requesting tone. Nikol didn''t want to refuse it but he had one question in his mind.

    "Hmm~ will they make trouble for us if we kill cursed ones?"

    Treiya looked a little conflicted by his question. She knew some of them had attachments with cursed elves, but at the same time, she had no intention of protecting cursed elves. Her only responsibility was to support Ressha and protect the dark elves who haven''t gone into the dark side.

    "Some of them might feel bad, but I will personally discipline them if they try to do something funny, so please,"

    Even Lydia who was initially determined to reject her request couldn''t help but change her mind seeing those desperate eyes of Treiya.

    "Fine, you cane with us, but take responsibility,"

    After a long meeting with everyone and getting disturbed by Treiya, finally they left the elven kingdom under the shouts of everyone telling them toe back.

    "All of them are overreacting, we are just going for a few days," Nikol muttered to which every girl in the groupughed.

    "Why?" Confused, he questioned.

    "You don''t understand Nikol, once we start to depend on you, even if we can''t see you for a single day, it feels like we are missing something, you''re that important to everyone," Lydia was the one to exin things to him.

    Nikol could understand their words to some extent as he knew the feeling of depending on someone but now being the hope of more than thousands of girls, he couldn''t be weak andin. He had to move forward no matter what the circumstance is.

    Everyone in the group followed Treiya while happily talking with each other, but they didn''t forget to keep their senses sharpened to identify monsters and simr threats.

    "A sound?" Lydia''s ears twitched as soon as she heard something inside the forest.

    "It''sing from that direction, a sound of women screaming," Nikol with his ears were easily able to capture the sound rather quicklypared to others.

    "That direction is-" Treiya suddenly went stiff, her whole body started to feel cold and she couldn''t help but wonder what was happening.

    "What Is it? Answer, what''s in that direction?" Alva who felt curious and conflicted about this situation, questioned Treiya aggressively while shaking her body.

    "That direction is my vige, our remaining dark elves are there," As soon as they heard those words, Nikol quickly took and asked everyone to take their weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Treiya, stand up and help them, why are you acting like a coward? Follow us," Lydia shouted as they started to advance through the bushes and trees without making too much noise.

    They quickly reached the ce where Treiya showed as a vige but, in others'' eyes, it was just a cave.

    A cave surrounded by a lot of wooden structures but right now, the entrance of that cave is surrounded by some monsters which looked like wolves.

    "Looks like a monster attack, we can deal with those wolves as long as we don''t make silly mistakes, everyone gets ready for a fight," Under Lydia''s orders, everyone charged the pack of wolves who had horns on their heads.

    They had ck colour fur which looked darker than coal and sharp teeth which could easily prate human skin.

    Nikol and Lydia''s group took them by surprise. Even though wolves had great hearing and smell perception, because of how hungry and invested they were in their prey inside the cave, they made a small but deadly mistake of not keeping their senses sharp.

    *Zing

    "One wolf down, seven more to go, don''t let them call their pack, kill everyone," Alva shouted as she had experience in hunting these types of monsters.

    Treiya was looking at everything happening on the battlefield with her eyes widened. She had many questions in her mind.

    "Why would they support me? I''m just a coward until now I''m alive because of how protective Ressha was and the basic training I got from my teacher,"

    She didn''t even know what to do. While all of this was happening, suddenly, a wolf noticed Treiya who was standing still without even doing anything.

    It was the ideal prey for the wolf so it started running in her direction and tried to jump and tear her throat to kill its prey.

    *Grrrrrr

    Growling with anger, it jumped with its mouth open. Treiya was toote to notice it as soon as she saw it, her whole body freezes unable to move.

    "Nooo! I''m scared, Noooo," She felt like crying on the spot. Despite being skilled enough to even fight with five elves at the same time, her confidence was zero and her cowardly behaviour didn''t allow her skills to shine.

    Treiya felt a wet feeling along her legs only to realise she peed herself in fear. She closed her eyes expecting a huge pain from the wolf''s attack but to her surprise, it never came.

    "What are you doing, Treiya? Get up and fight," She opened her eyes to see the wolf biting on Nikol''s hand.

    He stood there just like a fairy in front of Treiya but the monster had already bitten Nikol''s hand causing him to bleed. Even though it must be painful, Nikol never showed anything on his face as he grabbed the mouth of the monster and broke it with a visible sound.

    He lifted its upper jaw and pushed down its lower jaw creating a painful scene for anyone who was looking at it. In the end, when he heard its bones cracking, Nikol let it go.

    The body of the dead wolf fell on the floor lifeless while Nikol''s hand kept bleeding.

    "Nikol!"

    Dealing the finishing blow to thest monster wolf remaining, everyone quickly gathered around him with pale faces. They freaked out seeing his blood but noticing that Nikol is fine and nothing changed, they quickly calmed down.

    "Emily, quickly bring those herbs and wet clothes," Lydia ordered while quickly getting close to Nikol and taking his hand.

    "No need, look here," Before Emily could leave, Nikol quickly showed his hand and suddenly the bite mark started to vanish like it wasn''t there in the first ce.

    "It''s-"

    "No way,"

    Everyone couldn''t believe their eyes except Alva, Emily and Lydia who already knew about his skill but never saw it with their naked eyes.

    "It really healed, this is a miracle," Lydia took his hand and observed it further but she couldn''t even notice a scar remaining on his skin.

    "Well, let''s go and see what happened to those dark elves," Nikol didn''t want to make a big scene out of it but, he quickly looked at Treiya before leaving.

    "Go and clean yourself, and when you''re done, I want to talk with you,"

    He left those words with her before going into the cave. She was lucky that others didn''t notice, she was the reason Nikol got injured. If they did even her being thest ''good'' dark elf won''t save her from getting killed by them brutally.

 Chapter 106 Breaking Character

    "Is this everyone in your group?" Looking at the old people and kids, Nikol couldn''t help but wonder how they survived up to now.

    There were only three of four young girls in this group, it was almost like a group consisting of kids and elderly people.

    "Yes," The one who answered his question was none other than Treiya, she quickly cleaned herself and came back as Nikol ordered.

    She couldn''t even look straight at him, with how guilty, she felt.

    "Good, Lydia take them and ask our girls to protect them, tell them not to harm any of these girls but keep your eyes on them,"

    Even though Nikol had faith in Treiya right now, he didn''t believe every dark elf in this group, especially young ones who had the stamina and strength to harm them.

    "Fine, let''s go back now, Usha and Eva must be waiting for you," Lydia gave a slight smile while leaving the cave without any objections.

    Alva kept skinning the wolves with the help of Emily as it was a waste to leave this high-quality meat without using them. Her experience as a hunter came in handy for this.

    "Treiya," Right after Lydia and the other girls left the cave, Treiya also got ready to leave as soon as she can, but suddenly Nikol stooped her holding her hand tightly.

    "What was that?"

    It wasn''t a long question, Nikol''s voice didn''t even have anger. He was just surprised to see her wetting herself in fear despite her fighting so many elves when they first met her.

    "You could have been killed if I didn''t protect you, what happened to you?"

    Treiya looked conflicted, she didn''t know how to answer him. She couldn''t tell him how much of a coward she is. Treiya was afraid that Nikol will abandon her since she was such a useless girl that freeze at the most important time.

    "It''s nothing, I just froze there, I''m sorry for your injury, and I will definitely make it up to you someday," She wanted to end this topic, as her heart was filled with regret and nervousness, but Nikol had no intention of dropping it.

    "Don''t lie, tell me, are you afraid to fight? I saw your eyes when the monsters tried to attack you, you were crying and your face was full of fear,"

    Realising that she cannot get out of this without telling the truth, she decided to open up with Nikol.

    "Yes, I''m afraid, even since I was small, I didn''t want to fight with monsters or people, I just wanted to be a maid to our queen but," She paused for a moment.

    "I was forced by my mother to be a warrior because no maid will be able to be a noble in our ranks,"

    "So she was a noble?" Curious about her past, Nikol questioned with his ears perking up to listen to her story.

    "My mother was the right hand of our previous queen, that''s why I was forced by her to be a warrior to support Ressha and maintain my noble position,"

    Nikol had a rough idea of where this is going. He felt strange knowing that even in this world, parents pushing their dreams on children is a thing.

    "So you learned to fight but still you are not brave and you have no interest in fighting,"

    "Yes, Ressha was the only one who supported me, she said I don''t have to fight for her sake, she was a good friend to me," Suddenly tears started to fall from Treiya''s eyes with her hands trying to wipe her face to not show this disgraceful look to Nikol.

    *Sigh

    "I understand, if you don''t want to fight you don''t have to, I will help you to rescue your queen so don''t cry and next time, don''t try to act tough and put your life in danger, if you don''t have anyone to depend on, just tell me, I''ll give you my shoulder," Touching her face and helping her to wipe her tears off, Nikol patted her head a little before leaving.

    "Oh yes, next time bring an extra pair of panties, if you''re going pee yourself," Hearing his words, Trieya felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a deep hole and nevere out.

    "Don''t - don''t tease me," With her voice trembling, she quickly answered Nikol only to see him smiling at her.

    At that moment, she couldn''t exin how but she felt her heart fulfilling the same way, Treiya felt when she was with Ressha. But it felt different for some reason.

    "His smile is beautiful," Carefully looking at Nikol''s face, she muttered to herself while following Nikol to leave their previous not-so-clean home.

    "Our next destination is a human city, everyone let''s go,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    With this familiar scent of meat burning throughout the city, everything about this ce felt familiar to Nikol and others as well as they felt fulfilled seeing their real home.

    "We are here after so long," Nikol said with a smile looking at the wall, which cannot even bepared to the elven wall by how mediocre and broken it is.

    "Oh someone ising in this direction, no it''s two, they areing at full speed,"

    Everyone noticed the two shadows which looked quite familiar. With how fast they were it''s rather easy to guess these two individuals should be powerful.

    "Woah, Nikol they areing at you directly," Lydia couldn''t even finish her sentence, suddenly two pairs of huge boobs swallowed Nikol''s head with how fast they hugged him.

    "Nikooool!"

    "It''s good to see you, kid,"

    These two individuals were none other than Usha and Eva but even Alva and Emily felt rather strange seeing their strict and proper mothers being like this.

    "Sister, let him breathe you''re crushing his face," Lydia quickly interfered before things got out of hand. Nikol felt lucky to have two beautiful women like this wee him from his long journey but if he had to die drowning in his breast right after he returned, it felt like such a waste.

    ? "We missed you, I missed you so much, Nikol," Usha kept caressing her face with Nikol''s face breaking her character of a proper and strict leader. She didn''t even care about others observing her as she wanted to show her umted affection to his beloved lover.

    Normally a mother should greet their children before anyone else, but Ushapletely ignored Alva who didn''t really care about Usha''s attention. If Usha prioritised someone else except Nikol over her, she might feel sad but right now she couldn''t be happier seeing her mother breaking her character for Nikol.

    "Usha, what happened to you? This isn''t like you," Nikol was happy to see both Usha and Eva after a long time but he clearly noticed how different both of them were.

    "You know what? I realized something when you''re not here, that is-"

    "Without you in this city, I can''t live here anymore so next time I won''t let you go anywhere, if you''re going somewhere please take me too,"

    Alva, Emily and Lydia looked at everything with second-hand embarrassment. They couldn''t even look at this scene in front of them as it reminded them of how they acted when they are with Nikol.

    "No way, that cool and proper Usha being like this, he really is ady killer," Eva who was observing the scene in front of them talked with her attention fully on the couple between them.

    "You''re one to talk, sister, look at your face and between your legs before talking about others," With Lydia''s words, everyone easily noticed the wet patch between Eva''s legs.

    "Shut up, when did you learn to talk back to me? Looks like my sister needs some punishment," As soon as she said those words, Eva quickly hid her precious ce with her hands while threatening her sister.

    It took Nikol a lot of time to calm down everyone, as soon as he entered the city everyone surrounded him from kids to elderly people.

    Some even bravely molested him in public touching his whole body like he was some kind of an idol. Lucky for him, Nikol was able to stay safe from kids and grannies, as he didn''t want to deal with those two parties.

    He saw a lot of familiar faces among this crowd including girls who used to hunt with him, and maids who used to cook for him, also Reba was there happily waving at him.

    But this happiness didn''tst long as the dark elves from Treiya''s group appeared out of nowhere. The whole city went silent as their eyes werepletely focused on them. Most of them were confused about why would Nikol''s group bring these enemies into the city.

    It was hard for Nikol to convince Usha and Eva but with so much effort and support from Lydia, he was able to get permission for Treiya and her group to stay in the city for a short time.

    "We''ll discuss about detailster, but you should rx for now,"

    With those words, everyone took a quick bath including dirty dark elves who were full of mud and blood from injuries.

    Nikol didn''t even bother to hide anything even in the bath, right now he felt morefortable when he is naked than trying to cover up. It was the result of continuously mating for months without even caring about anything.

    Later that night, everyone gathered at the dinner table to discuss things. It was a big table in front of the town square with many other small ones surrounding them filled with girls from the city who wanted to celebrate Lydia and Nikol''s group victory.

 Chapter 107 Drunk Cougars (R-18)

    "Everyone, raise your drink for Nikol and our girl''s healthy return after fighting with dark elves and destroying their camps," Usha shouted drunk from happiness and ecstasy.

    Being a leader with a lot of self-restraint and discipline, nobody in the city expected to see her like this, her assistant could only facepalm herself seeing her current behaviour as she remembered the hell, she had to go through because of her childish behaviour.

    "Usha, that''s enough, don''t drink anymore," Nikol was sitting next to her so as soon as she took another cup of alcohol, he quickly took it back without even giving her a chance to take a sip.

    "Ehhhh, if you give me a kiss, I will stop drinking," With a grin on her face, Usha quickly took the chance as she jumped on Nikol with her alcoholic mouth and tried to kiss him but suddenly, she got hit on her head by someone.

    It was none other than her assistant who quickly stopped before she start undressing here and doing questionable things to Nikol.

    "Sorry Nikol, she was stressed when you weren''t here, so don''t think bad about her," She apologized for her behaviour as a proper assistant and tried to protect whatever little reputation Usha had.

    "It''s ok, I don''t mind, by the way, how did she be like this? That perfect and proper Usha," Confused about what happened while he was absent, Nikol questioned as he was curious.

    "I don''t knowtely, she''s acting strange like this, and she wants a lot of attention not from us, but from morning to night she always keepsining about how she wants to be with you,"

    Touching her forehead with umted stress, Her assistant exined everything that happened to her while he was absent.

    "So even other girls didn''t want to work because of my absence? This is absurd, so if I die one day, what would happen to them?" He couldn''t even finish his words, as Lydia, Alva, Nym, Emily and Eva everyone surrounded him.

    Those who heard his words and everyone worried about him looked at him with a strange looks. Lucky for Nikol, Usha was still in her dreams as she passed out from the excessive alcohol.

    "What did you say?" It didn''t even take a few seconds for Nikol to realise the mistake he made, as he had cold sweating from his forehead.

    "No, I said, I-" He couldn''t even talk properly as more than fifty girls were looking at him with bloodshot eyes. He didn''t even know whether they were angry or sad.

    *Sigh

    Suddenly Lydia sighed as she quickly broke her staringpetition with Nikol and signalled everyone to go back to their chairs.

    At first, Nikol thought she was going to support him but what happened was quite opposite.

    "Everyone, calm down, he didn''t mean anything by that, it was just a mistake but I believe he should be punished for it, what do you say?"

    Her words caught everyone''s attention and they started to smile upon hearing it. Nikol wondered what kind of punishment, he was going to face.

    "He should dance on the table," One girl shouted while gulping her drink.

    "Yeah, and it would be better if it''s naked," Everyone started to add different things to his punishment so that by the end of their conversation, it was the weirdest thing someone asked him to do.

    They wanted him to dance on the table naked while stroking his cock and singing something from his previous world.

    Obviously, Nikol didn''t want to do it. He quickly tried to escape but everyone quickly caught him, and they started to undress him on the spot.

    "Wait, wait, girls listen, I have my dignity to protect, I can''t do that," He kept shouting but his voice got ovepped by the drunk voices of girls.

    "Damn it, all of them are drunk, no way they would do something like this to me, if they are sober," For a moment, he thought about using his strength to escape from there, but he quickly discarded that idea as he didn''t want anyone to get physically injured.

    Eva who was the only one who was still soberpared to others quickly interfered after seeing Nikol''s face. She knew he was about to do something so, she didn''t want her girls to get injured.

    "Wait, stop girls, let him go," After pushing more than twenty girls, she reached him after a lot of hard work and quickly pulled him over.

    *Puff<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That was hard,"

    "Thank you, Eva, for pulling me out, all of them are drunk,"

    It took everyone some time to realise that Nikol is not there. Because of how drunk they were, they started to pull each other thinking they are Nikol.

    "Well, no big deal, if some of our weak girls do something unwanted to you, you can easily break them with one touch of yours, that''s why I did this for both party''s goodwill,"

    "I had many things to discuss with both Usha and you but, it looks like we will have to wait," He didn''t regret this party because once in a while, everyone got to have a break from their work.

    With all the dark elf''s problems, most of the girls in the city were stressed out so, this was a great way for them to rx.

    "I can''t leave here, these girls will go berserk searching for me, so I''ll try to do something,"

    "Nikol, why don''t you have sex with them, most of them are frustrated, I think," If Nikol closely inspected Eva''s face he would have been able to see a small grin but he thought, Eva was concerned about other girls.

    "Hmm, that''s true because booze and sex are one of the greatestbinations," Thinking about what to do, Nikol looked at the crowd only to see everyone actively searching for him.

    Some of them were already naked by how lightly they dressed for this party.

    Luckily for Nikol, no kids were there among this group as most of them were not allowed to enter this area. Elders promised to take care of them without any objection showing how kind they were.

    Nikol felt a little bad for the elders since they never got to experience the greatness of sex but no matter how he tried, he couldn''t get hard for grannies which disappointed them a quite bit, but Nikol always treated them with respect and love which was like the ultimate treat for them so most of them didn''t really even care about youngsters or what they did.

    "If we had an orgy now, they will calm down for sure, so you can start with me if you want," Eva started to remove her own clothes while enticing Nikol, he quickly realised her ns and couldn''t help but smile inside.

    *Sigh

    "Whatever, let''s go, everyone is waiting," Grabbing Eva''s hand, he went back to his previous ce while pushing her onto the table beforepletely removing her undergarments.

    "Oh, I couldn''t only take care of it for a few days, look at this wetness," He carefully ran his finger through herbia.

    Eva moaned a little feeling more aroused than ever, adding the factor that, they were having outdoor sex.

    Others also noticed what was happening and they quickly joined to take a clear look. Some of them even tried to disturb them but one look from Eva was enough for them to be sober.

    "Well, now that I''m here, I will take care of every one of you,"

    That night the whole city was like an entertainment district. Booze, sex and lights were lit all night as the moaning sounds of the girlssted until the dawn of the day.

    Children were not allowed to leave their houses by elders as they knew what was going on. They didn''t actually mind them seeing these kinds of things, but Nikol specially requested it as he didn''t want them to learn anything yet.

    By that time, the morning sun brightly shined waking up most of them, they noticed how more than fifty of them were naked in the centre of town with their vaginas leaking white colour liquid which they quickly identified, as they knew it was the most valuable thing in this entire city right now, expect their goddess statue.

    Nikol also tried booze for the first time in his life but unlike what he expected, it didn''t really make him drunk. To him, it felt like another drink with a strong vour.

    "Oh my, this is not something a city should look like," As soon as Lydia woke up, she noticed her clothes were nowhere to be found and noticed the absurd scenery in front of her.

    After a few minutes, everybody woke up and went to their relevant houses to clean themselves while Nikol followed Usha and Eva to their mansion.

    "I can''t dy this anymore, fun is over, I should seriously talk about my proposal with Usha and Eva," Renewing his motivation to defeat the dark elves, Nikol went inside the mansion for the breakfast and to clean himself.

 Chapter 108 Believe Me

    "No, I said no,"

    The whole room was heated by the argument between Nikol and Usha. Eva and Lydia looked troubled as they didn''t know what to do. Eva was obviously on the side of Nikol but, she could easily understand where Usha ising from considering her own background.

    "Listen to me, if we stay here, we die, this wall is too weak, our defences are not omnipotent, I''m not asking you to abandon this city, I''m just asking for a temporary retreat to a safer ce," Usha closed her eyes hearing Nikol''s words.

    At first, both Usha and Nikol calmly talked with each other about the matter of the elven kingdom but, for some reason, Usha had a short temper.

    ''What''s happening with her?''

    Nikol never thought that out of everyone, calm and cool Usha would jump on him like this. He wanted to properly discuss things and get a proper answer but Usha''s temper didn''t allow it as both of them started to fight verbally.

    "This is thend where I was born and this is thend my mother fought to protect, I won''t leave here, even if it kills me," Even Alva was surprised by her mother''s behaviour.

    She never expected to see this side of her which felt strange for some reason.

    "Again, didn''t I tell you? We are not going to abandon here, we are just moving temporarily,"

    "I don''t care, I''m not even taking a single step from here, do as you like,"

    Their argument only got heated more and more as time went by. Others didn''t know what to do, so they kept looking at them until both of them went out of breath.

    "Fine, do whatever you want, " In the end, Usha had to ept defeat because most of the girls in the room supported Nikol.

    Even they didn''t see why they should stay in a dangerous ce without leaving for a safer one.

    "Nym,e here," As soon as they finished their argument, Usha shouted calling out Nym''s voice.

    She was hiding behind a wall but hearing Usha''s voice, her legs automatically worked as she quickly walked and looked at her with a guilty look.

    "You!" Usha stood up from her chair with an angry look.

    "What did I say before you disrespected all our orders and broke our rules to join Nikol''s group?"

    Nym didn''t even bother to argue as she knew, this was her fault. She had no excuse to give. Even Nikol was silent because they agreed that Nym should be punished for what she did even though she was a great help in the Elf vs Dark elf war.

    "Damn it, say something, will you," Hitting the desk with her hand in anger, Usha shouted.

    Nym twitched as soon as she heard the voice, but quickly she opened her mouth reflexively.

    "You told me that, you will help me with the herb and I just have to give you details,"

    "Then why? Why are you pissing me off then?"

    "..."

    Without having an answer to her question, Nym stayed silent as she didn''t want to piss her off.

    "I will give you a proper punishment after all this, don''t think you will get away with a restriction this time," Meeting ended with her words, and everyone left the room except Nikol and Usha.

    Nikol asked everyone to leave as he wanted to talk privately with Usha. He wanted to see why she was unusually angry and unreasonable.

    "Usha, what happened? Why are you getting angry this easily?" Wrapping his hands around her hips, Nikol questioned as he got close to her face from behind.

    Feeling the strong hands supporting her body, Usha calmed down for a minute as she started to think about her own action.

    "I''m sorry Nikol,tely I don''t feel good, as soon as you left I was hit with this overwhelming loneliness that I wanted to run into your arms," Nikol felt happy hearing her words.

    Who won''t be happy when their lover murmurs such sweet words, but this was confusing for Nikol as Usha was thest person, he expected something like this.

    "Believe me, Usha, everything will be alright, you have to believe me and follow me, Ok?" Patting her head without doing anything extra, Nikol convinced her, Usha also nodded her head feeling her heart filling with satisfaction.

    At this moment, she knew she was no good woman. The moment Nikol showed a little bit of affection, her whole idea of holding onto the ancestors andnd turned around without even giving it second thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mmmh~ I believe you, I''m sorry for shouting at you,"

    Both of them kept enjoying each other''s embrace as Eva, Lydia, Nym, Emily and Alva peeped through the gap in the door to watch what was happening.

    "Tsk~ what was this whole argument about? The moment he pats her head, she gave up her ideals and epted the defeat," Eva said in a mocking tone.

    "Well, can''t me her, that yboy really knows how to handle us,"

    "Woah, it''s embarrassing to see my own mother like this, I''m going back," Alva left the ce with an angered face, she didn''t want to see her mother''s love life anymore.

    ***

    The time went by rather quickly as all the humans and dark elves were busy preparing for their departure. It was hard for most of them like Reba, who developed shops in this city with their blood and tears to leave them but knowing they are going to bepensated and Nikol was going to be with them, they had no choice but to agree with this idea.

    While everyone was getting ready for their long trip to the elven kingdom, Nikol looked at his pocket where Arti was resting.

    "You have been awfully silenttely, what happened? Hit your head or something," He didn''t enjoy her outgoing personality but still, it worried Nikol to see her like this.

    It was almost like she was thinking about something rather deep. Even though she had a smile on her face most of the time, Nikol knew it was just a phoney one.

    "Hehe~ did you miss my voice or something? Well, it''s expected because how can you survive without listening to your mother''s beautiful voice," As soon as Nikol questioned her, she answered him with the same teasing tone.

    "Geh~ I should have kept my mouth shut," Regretting his decision to talk with her, Nikol looked at the crowd in front of him.

    ''It''s almost time''

    There were more than ten thousand humans and a few dark elves among this group. He had no idea how to transport this many people without making a huge scene in the forest, so they decided to dispatch them to different groups of thousands under severalmanders'' control.

    They had to use carriages for older people and a special carriage for Nym''s mother. At this point, letting someone see her face would freak them out as it had no resemnce to humans whatsoever.

    With the dark lines and bloodyplexion and injuries which cannot be healed, none of the elders or chiefs could afford normal people to see this as it might cause trouble for them.

    "Eva, our army is ready?" Walking around the city, Nikol encountered Eva who was in charge of the army.

    "They are ready, I don''t think any monster or anyone would be foolish enough to attack us with this many forces except dark elves," She didn''t want to imagine what would happen if they encountered dark elf forces with this many unprotected individuals in the rank, as Nym couldn''t even make mana stones for half of them.

    "I will personally deal with them, so if something like that happens, order everyone to fall back and switch to long-range weapons,"

    Just like this after saying farewell to their old home which protected and sheltered this for many years, all the humans started to advance into the forest without breaking their groups.

    "I wille back to you soon mother," Looking at the city full of memories, Usha muttered as she started to follow Nikol and others while strengthening her heart to face whatever is going to happen.

    Through day and night, they kept advancing through the forest, time to time killing monsters they encountered for protection or food. It was hard for most of the girls, who are not used to spending their time in the forest but with everyone''s support, most of them managed to get by withoutining.

    By the end of the third day, they managed to reach the elven forest. This time they didn''t need Nym''s support as Nikol was more than wee in this forest. It was a strange feeling as most of the vines and trees looked like they were blocking the road earlier, made the way for him as soon as he contacted them giving them a clear path.

    "Atst, we are here, without anyone suffering from our journey, we managed to reach here,"

    As soon as the heavenly wall entered everyone''s vision, they understood why Nikol insisted oning here. It was a miracle. Something that shouldn''t be seen by humans like them.

    "This is-"

    "This is the heavenly wall of the elven kingdom, which was gifted by the goddess herself to our queen,"

    It was a familiar voice. Nikol and Lydia didn''t even have to turn their heads to see who this voice belonged to. They already knew the owner of this voice.

    "Zenda,"

    "Wee back everyone," With her sweet smile, Zenda weed everyone in the group, especially Nikol quickly getting close to them.

 Chapter 109 Trisha And Usha

    "This is like a paradise, is this the promisednd?" Right after everyone entered the kingdom with Zenda, Usha and Eva both muttered as they couldn''t hide their surprise.

    Humans are greedy, selfish and innovative species. When they saw something like this which hasn''t been discovered by anyone, their hearts started to race with excitement.

    Even though elves were the original owners of this miraclend, they didn''t have the motivation nor need to develop thisnd into a morefortable or technologically advanced one.

    But humans were different. It''s yet to be known whether it was a mistake or blessing that humans discovered thisnd but right now, they were facing amon problem.

    "Nikol, I''m sorry for not believing you," Usha felt bad for being stubborn. It didn''t even take her a few minutes to understand why Nikol rmended thisnd.

    There''s no way humans will be able to build a wall that huge with just their hands. And this closed space, which felt like they entered a water bubble cleaned their hearts with top-quality air making them feel morefortable.

    "Don''t worry about small matters," Smiling at Usha''s words, Nikol ordered everyone to follow him to the marked area where humans are supposed to stay.

    It was and, Trisha personally modified with fewer trees and more wood for houses. She wasn''tfortable with people cutting trees so she asked Nikol to create a barrier-like structure which can separate the two races.

    She knew unlike them, humans were not a species that could survive with fruits and leaves. Since hunting was a big part of them, she had no choice but to do this because most of the elves were not okay with the smell of meat.

    "Usha and Eva will be the two leaders from now on in the human representation, and Trisha will control elves, I will act as a middle party in case something big happens,"

    While he kept advancing them about different things, he felt the familiar sensation of two big lumps drowning his face. From the sensation alone, Nikol was able to easily identify who it was.

    "Tisha, how have you been doing?" Hardly taking his head out of her cleavage, Nikol questioned trying to catch his breath.

    These pair of boobs belong to none other than the elven queen herself who was the highest authority in this kingdom right now, except Nikol.

    "I missed you, my lord,"

    It was hard for Nikol to break free from her hug without hurting her, she had her arms tightly wrapped around his rib cage so if he tried to force it, there was a risk of breaking her shoulder de. He didn''t want that happening.

    Usha didn''t have any favourable feelings looking at the scene in front of her. Just like every other woman, she felt an inferiorityplex the moment sheid her eyes on Tisha.

    "No way, they are bigger than mine and her face," Usha felt jealous and anxious.

    "Tsk, Nikol, we got to keep moving," Quickly disturbing their moment, Usha shouted at Nikol as she didn''t want to see those cow boobs pressing on his face.

    "Oh, Usha and Eva,e here for a minute," Right after Nikol heard her words, he decided to introduce Tisha to everyone.

    Everyone including most of the normal human girls gathered in front of him, while Zenda and Tisha stood next to him with a smile looking at their future neighbours.

    "She''s Zenda, themander of the elven army just like Lydia and Alva," Holding Zenda''s shoulder, he introduced her to everyone in the crowd. Next, he walked over to Trisha''s side and pointed at her,

    "And she''s the elven queen, I know since we are humans, you might feel conflicted being in the presence of her, but don''t worry, she''s a kind woman, shows her respect and everything will be fine,"

    Both elves and humans listened to his words carefully.

    "We won''t be able to keep this alliance if you start being racist or looking down on others, so I hope you will abide by rules and respect others," While talking with everyone about how to proceed from now on, Nikol introduced Usha and Eva to the elven queen.

    "Tisha, they are going to rece Lydia from now on,"

    Both Zenda and Tisha looked at them in interest.

    "Hmm, it''s nice to meet you," Zenda weed them with a happy smile. She had no doubts about a person if Nikol epted them so she didn''t even have to go out of her way to search for anything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    While they were greeting each other Usha and Tisha kept staring at each other, until they noticed how simr they were in a lot of ces.

    "Boobs queen, it''s nice to meet you," As soon as it was Usha''s turn to greet, she suddenly said something unexpected which confused Nikol.

    "Dumb bitch! What are you doing? I''m done with your drama for the day," Eva quickly tried to ask for forgiveness but unexpectedly, Tisha also smiled in a not-so-friendly look while returning her mocking tone.

    "Nice to meet you too, Boobsmander," Unknown to both of them, they started topete in their sizes and looks.

    "Well, after settling down a little, we will talk about our future ns, dark elves should be already on the move,"

    Nikol didn''t even realise Usha and Tisha were mocking each other as the sound of someone calling his girl, boob woman felt more like apliment rather than an insult unless it was another man.

    Even though Usha and Trishapeted among themselves when it came to Nikol''s attention, they never let it mess with their rtionship as leaders. They just kept it highly personal like how Usha and Eva kept their rtionship.

    Eva was able to easily hit it off with Zenda, as both of them had the tendencies of a battle maniac.

    The whole control structure of both races remained the same without their leader changing but the only difference was when it came to decisions that affect both races, Nikol''s voice had more power than others.

    Time went by quickly with everyone getting ready for the big war that they are going to face. The training of the girls became more intense as they started doing joint training.

    Human girls had to improve their long-range attack and magic while Elves had to improve their close-range skills. Just like how Nikol expected, this alliance only brought advantages to them.

    There were small arguments here and there which wasmon for a big kingdom like this to have, but none of them was on the level to be ssified as racism or hate.

    ***

    "You can''t order us? And isn''t this earlier than promised date? What did our queen say about this?" With a distressed voice, a beautiful but pale-looking woman questioned Ibalina as she kept tapping on the table with anger.

    There were three girls in this hut including Ibalina, who had an irritated face the whole time.

    "None of this would have happened if this btich kept humans under control, now you''re telling me it''s my responsibility? Don''t joke with me, if not for me noticing all this, elves would get so powerful that, they would actually kill all of us," In anger, she said while pointing at the remaining cursed duchess who was sitting next to her with a bored face.

    Her skin colour was not any different from others, but her bob-cut hair and ripped body showed how much training she had to go through.

    "What''s the big deal you two? Let''s just kill all of them, those weaklings can only shoot us with arrows anyway," The same woman who showed no interest in this matter muttered without realising how hypocritical her words were when their girls can only use vile curse magic.

    "Ub, take this seriously? You know queen will rip apart your body and mind if we mess up this war," In a serious tone she muttered as she looked at the other girl, who was standing with an angered look observing both of them.

    "Nafina, here''s the n, tell me you''re in or not, I don''t care even if I had to do this alone, but when I kill all of them don''te asking for credit," Taking a big piece of paper, she started to exin things to other two duchesses without even caring about their opinions.

    She didn''t want any advice since war is going to happen in her area and nobody in this hut knew this area better than she did.

    "Good n, I''m in," Nafina''s anger settled down for a bit seeing how much effort Ibalina had put into this single n.

    "What about you?" Looking at Ub with a questioning look, She questioned with dissatisfaction.

    "I don''t really care, I''m always in, as long as I can fight with someone hand to hand," Her attitude was the most infuriating thing in this room for the other two, but they just decided to ignore it for now.

    They knew beating Ub is an impossible dream for them even though she was the weakest curse magic user among this group simply because one cursed elf cannot use curse magic on another one. It simply had to effect.

    "Let''s start this war then,"

 Chapter 110 Before Disaster

    Treiya was surrounded by everyone as she pointed at different ces in the hand-drawn map which looked like a doodle of a kid with how simple it was. It had many markings on it, showing different and importantndscapes like famous mountains and rivers to help them identify things more easily.

    ? "So, this is where they camp?" Lydia questioned Treiya, while carefully observing and taking mental notes inside her mind listening to her words carefully.

    "I don''t know about their every camp, but until now, these four are the ones I was able to find after spying day and night," She thought for a minute while looking at the map.

    "If you follow this path, you can easily see a pattern, all of these camps lead to the dark elf kingdom where I believe Eldora is staying," Treiya pointed at a ce far away from their current position.

    If Nikol''s group wanted to reach that ce, they had to pass many enemy camps as well as unknown areas, so without having any knowledge about the area, it was extremely dangerous to take the army in such a dangerous campaign so they had to remove that idea from their minds.

    "Usha, what do you think? Should we attack camps or wait for them to respond to us?"

    Everyone thought really hard about this situation. Both attacking and defending had their own advantages and disadvantages, but it all depended on how dark elves decided to act and their current power after experiencing such a defeat by elves'' hands.

    "Defending is our best choice with this wall, but after experiencing theirst defeat, I don''t think they will attack us openly," Zenda gave her opinion about this matter.

    "That''s right, they already know what this wall can do assuming that messenger knew about it, so I don''t think they will make the same mistake again,"

    "Then, how do you think they will attack?" Emily was the one to question with her curiosity taking the best of her.

    "They must be waiting for us to attack, but if neither groups make any move, I don''t think this war will happen anytime sooner,"

    With Nikol''s words, everyone went silent. None of them had any idea what to do. They already confirmed that Nym''s magic stone with blessings is not the absolute defence. They had a lifetime as well as a limit on which they can absorb the curses.

    "Trisha, can you detect things happening around this kingdom, especially outside the wall?"

    To that question, she just showed a disappointed face, as she does her head showing it''s not possible.

    "Our options are limited," Not knowing how to proceed with this war, the meeting they were supposed to discuss about it came to an end with the only decision taken being keeping the army ready for deployment anytime they wanted and logistic section.

    "I hope they attack us and make things easier for us,"

    ***

    "This is a little weird," Treiya looked at the empty camp in front of them while signalling all the archers to stand down.

    "What happened here?"

    "All the buildings are empty, there are no cursed elves or at least kids from the elf kingdom," After spying everywhere, she said with a confused face.

    "Did they get to know about our attack? Or did something happen?"

    Since travelling through the forest with a big army was rming, Nikol and Zenda decided to make a small group consisting of the best archers and assassins to attack these small camps.

    Under Treiya''s guidance, it wasn''t hard for them to find this ce but unfortunately, they couldn''t find any cursed elves.

    "This could be a trap, let''s go back,"

    Right after failing their attempt to capture that camp, they went back to the kingdom to report what they found.

    "Did they go back after knowing about our attack?"

    Nikol didn''t feel good about this situation. He felt like something sinister was going on as it felt too good to be true. Besides, if cursed elves wanted prisoners like elves to make transformations, there''s no way they would retreat back to their main kingdom.

    They made an official meeting room to hold meetings, as all the representatives from the two races always came for the meeting to discuss things.

    This room was in a different building which was newly built just for the sake of the alliance. Usha and Trisha tried to name that building as Nikol''s building but it felt too cheesy for Nikol so, they just decided to call it the Human and Elven Alliance building.

    "What do we do now? If we attack the main kingdom can we win?" Eva questioned Treiya who was just as confused by this incident.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know about that, even though our walls are not great like this one, they still had a proper defence and with their puppet monsters, I don''t really think, it''s a good idea to fight them in an offensive battle,"

    All of them were disappointed to hear about this, but that disappointment didn''tst long, as they heard a bell ring outside the kingdom.

    This was the new mechanism that Nikol proposed instead of shouting which could easily damage their vocal cords and not effective enough for the people on the other end of the kingdom.

    "What''s happening? Are they attacking us?" Quickly getting up from their seats, everyone started running.

    Usha and Zenda didn''t forget to order the army to get ready with their weapons for the aerial as well as close-range enemies. There were many spear-using girls and archers stationed just in case, but as soon as they left the building what they saw was not something they expected.

    "A monster? And it''s dead," Without getting close to the corpse, Eva was easily able to tell by looking at the appearance of that monster.

    "How did ite here?"

    "There''s no way, they can enter through walls, that means someone dropped this from the sky," Looking up, Tisha said with confidence. She had absolutely no doubt that heavenly was the perfect defence.

    "But why? And who?"

    "Wait!" Suddenly they heard Alva''s voice, who was rather close to the corpse. She bravely got close to it without even telling others. Her eyes met with something strange in this corpse.

    "There''s something written in this,"

    Hearing her voice, everyone quickly got close to her and started to see what she was talking about only to notice some letters on the dead monster''s belly.

    "It''s a letter,"

    "What does it say?" Nikol questioned with curiosity.

    Even though reluctant with the help of some girls, they quickly turned the monster''s body to take a good look at the letters which were carved into its skin through a sharp object.

    "We- have- your kids and prisoner," Letter by letter, Alva read it while others listened to it without making a scene.

    "Hand- over the- light mage and humans, or else," Now they understood from which group this type of strange object came from.

    "Or else, we will kill hostages one by one, you have  24 hours to send them, every single hour you gette, we will kill hostages," The message ended there making everyone go silent.

    "Damn bitches!" Usha, Eva, Zenda, Trisha, Alva and Emily plus everyone in the area who heard this message cursed them, but this time none of them were for the sake of mocking dark elves.

    The anger they felt reading this, almost cause some of them to release their mana in anger making the atmosphere around this corpse to get suffocate.

    "I will gut every one of them," Eva shouted in anger while attacking the floor beneath her causing a huge hole to be formed.

    They took a few minutes to calm down but when they did all of them looked at each other with confusion. They had no idea what they are going to do.

    "There''s is a location in marked here," Emily pointed at the drawing which looked like a map on the other side of the monster.

    "This is-" After observing that location, they were easily able to tell they purposefully choose an area far away from the wall and with fewer trees.

    "Looks like we are facing a good brain here," Nikol felt anger but at the same time, even Nikol had to admit that cursed elves pulled up a checkmate on them right now.

    "We can use archers, nature magic, if we attack them with normal magic or closebat attacks, they can easily kill our kids, this is truly a checkmate for us,"

    Seeing all their war ns crumbling in front of them, Zenda and Usha felt a little pessimistic but soon, they heard Nikol suggesting an even more insane thing.

    "Send me as a sacrifice to them," Everyone looked at him with strange eyes. If looks could kill someone, Nikol would have already died a few times by how intense their looks were.

    "Listen now-" Seeing that they misunderstood his intentions, he started to exin his n while others listened to it carefully.

 Chapter 111 Collective Decision

    "No, that''s too dangerous, we can''t do that,"

    Even after Nikol exined his ns to everyone, more than two third of them disagreed with his words including Emily who always listened to him like a faithful bitch no matter what it is.

    "Why can''t you understand this girls? If we send normal girls, there''s a huge chance that they will get cursed by these cursed elves, but until now I have never even been cursed without even wearing that stone," Nikol tried his best to convince everyone since he wanted fewer casualties.

    If Nikol from a few months ago saw current Nikol trying his best to protect girls except his sister, he would haveughed at him but now he couldn''t help but feel an attachment to most of them.

    "Until now, you haven''t been cursed, but can you say for sure that you won''t get cursed in future?"

    As expected of Usha, she used her biggest brain toe up with a counterargument, which actually felt valid since there''s no way Nikol can confirm that he won''t get affected by cursed magic in future, if he''s exposed to it for a long time.

    "Then tell me what''s your n? Zenda, are you going to send humans and say bye-bye to this alliance?" Looking at Zenda, Nikol questioned.

    "Usha, what are you going to do? Attack them despite their warning and put our kids in danger?"

    Everyone had confused and troubled faces listening to his words.

    "What are you going to do? Someone tell me,"

    The whole atmosphere was awkward and silent. It was like everybody had run out of options.

    "Listen to me, I know my value for most of you, but if we didn''t erase this cursed elf threat you won''t be able to live in peace in thisnd and my future children won''t be able to live in peace, I''m sorry but I don''t want anything like that,"

    "..."

    Tisha looked at Nikol with sadness. Usha didn''t even have the guts to look at him. Eva was still confused and angry about what was happening.

    Alva wanted to run into Nikol''s arm and hold him tight. Everyone felt warm by how caring he was so in the end, they had no choice but to go along with his n.

    "Fine, so what are we going to do now?" In the end, everybody gave up but Nikol didn''t know at that time things won''t go as he expected.

    "Listen-"

    ***

    It was not a fertilisednd with a lot of greenery or monsters, instead, this tnd had a lot of rocks and skulls of dead animals showing how much of a dead environment it was.

    "Will they reallye?" Nafina questioned while wiping her face from how sweaty she was.

    The sun was shining brightly in the sky giving a magnificent light but at the same time, it was viciously hot enough to evaporate a smallke if exposed to that heat.

    "I don''t know, if I was them, I would sacrifice these kids for the light mage, but something tells me that elves are foolish enough to try us," Ibalina answered her question with a rather irritated look.

    "Nafina, why did Eldora choose that other bitch as our partner, I can''t stand her,"

    These two cursed duchesses hated each other and always tried topete, but if there was somethingmon about them, it was that both of them hated Ub enough to forget about their rivalry.

    "I heard she is physically stronger than us, it is wise to improve ourbat power, but I can''t stand that bitch," Gripping her hand hands tightly, Nafinained with anger.

    "Once all of this is over, do you want to form a temporary friendship to teach her a lesson?" Suddenly, Ibalina proposed something rather insane, but instead of freaking out by how absurd it is, Nafina smiled with a vicious-looking smile.

    "I''m in,"

    While they were nning how to betray their own kin, Ub was looking at the army behind her with disappointment.

    "No strength, no style in fighting, no skills, not beautiful," She muttered to herself.

    "Is this really what I want? Damn it," Her disappointment was rather apparent to anyone through her emotionless face.

    "Humans or elves, I hope at least you won''t disappoint me," With that thought in her mind, she went back to her training after taking her top off, showing her well-sculptured abs and muscles which looked magnificent for a dark elf.

    ***

    After burning the corpse of the monster without letting it spread any unwanted diseases, everyone gathered in the alliance hall to further discuss about what happened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nikol, what do we do about humans? I don''t think they know that all of us are here, but it''s not impossible, they can detect us when we travel in suchrge groups.

    Tisha and Zenda had troubled faces seeing the atmosphere of this room. Especially, Zenda after witnessing the horrible things that dark elves can do.

    "I can say for sure, that dark elves won''t release kids, even if they capture us, humans," Nikol said noticing everyone''s troubled faces.

    "In the first ce, why do they need to kidnap our girls?" As soon as Tisha asked that question, Zenda twitched a little.

    Nikol noticed this and looked at her only for Zenda to avoid his eyes.

    ''So, she didn''t tell her about what we saw the other day''

    He could understand why she would be reluctant to do that. If strong and experienced Zenda couldn''t handle the fact that they are using kids to make transformations, how can Tisha who is a crybaby and a kind woman can tolerate that pain?

    But it was time for her to witness the truth.

    "That is because," Lydia, Alva, and Emily knew what was going to happen. Usha, Nym and Eva looked a little confused.

    Nikol exined things to her without going into details about how their bodies were cut to do experiments. He just muttered the basic idea of what they saw but it was enough for Usha and Eva to go berserk in anger.

    "Fucking dark elves!" Eva muttered under her breath.

    "Nikol, we should exterminate this pest, we can''t let our children face this," Usha felt her determination rendering as soon as she heard it.

    But the main problem was Tisha. Just like both Zenda and Nikol expected, she wasn''t strong enough to take these deaths.

    Tears started to flow from her eyes but this time neither Nikol nor Zenda wanted to see it. Every time her tears fell on the wood, flowers started to bloom there like it was a farewell ceremony for the innocent souls of her kind, who had to go through this sadness and pain.

    "Tisha, I know it''s painful but we should move forward," Nikol stood up from his seat and went behind to hug her, giving her the warmth required for her to calm down.

    Zenda also did the same without even worrying about their status.

    "Don''t cry, we will avenge those kids,"

    "My queen,"

    This crying went on for a few minutes. The whole dinner table looked like a flower bed of sadness when she finished her crying.

    Other girls on the table also felt sad about this beautiful and motherly queen crying, Usha wanted to say something but she knew more than her words, Nikol and Zenda were the most suitable to talk with Tisha right now.

    "I''m ok, thank you two," She quickly wiped her tears off her face, while Nikol and Zenda both sat next to her.

    "Well, now this is how we are going to proceed with the attack," After calming down everyone, Nikol talked about his n.

    "Let''s do that," Everyone agreed without even questioning him. The only part they were troubled about was Nikol himself.

    Sending him to the battlefield as a hostage felt absurd to them, even though it was supposed to be a decoy. None of them felt great about it.

    "Meeting is over, let''s rest for tonight," Getting up from his position, Nikol said but he quickly rephrased his words before others misunderstand it.

    "By resting I mean real rest, so don''te and knock on my door today," Nikol was pretty sure he heard someone clicking her tongue in disappointment but he wanted everyone to be in their top condition tomorrow.

    "Good night girls," Giving his regards, Nikol went into his room and changed his clothes. Aftering here, Nikol didn''t even bother to wear clothes while sleeping because he knew somebody would visit him but today for a change he decided to wear something.

    While changing his clothes, Nikol looked at the night sky and the beautiful-looking city illuminated by the natural light of the stars.

    "How beautiful! The world is really beautiful, why would people seek to destroy this world from war, I don''t understand," Muttering to himself, hey on the bed with his windows open giving his body afortable breeze which felt like the gentle touch of a mother.

    Suddenly, he heard a familiar noise outside the door. He couldn''t help but facepalm as soon as he heard this sound.

    *Knock *Knock

    "They really need to listen to me," Hoping to scold the person outside the door, he quickly went to open it but, the person who was in front of that door was totally unexpected to him.

 Chapter 112 Elven Queen (R-18)

    It wasn''t an aggressive knock or timid one, it was rather easy to tell that woman behind this door is not Nym or Eva.

    If Nym was the one who knocked on this door, Nikol wouldn''t even notice it because of how timid she is. Eva was theplete opposite, she wouldn''t even bother to knock when entering the room.

    But this time, Nikol was rather easy to tell this knock was one full of elegance.

    Slowly reaching the door knob, Nikol opened the door only to see the familiar figure of the almighty elven queen, Tisha.

    "Tisha, what are you doing here?" Surprised by this turn of events, he questioned.

    "Can Ie in?" It looked like she was hiding from someone because of how cautious she was.

    Nikol had a vague idea about who she was hiding from. He knew it was probably Zenda because she didn''t allow Tisha to visit Nikol''s room all alone.

    One reason is the risk of her doing sacred impregnation and the other was because she didn''t want to put Nikol in danger. She knew how obsessed Tisha was with Nikol.

    As soon as Nikol gave his approval, Tisha stepped into the room but unlike what Nikol expected, she didn''t even look the least bit excited. It was fair because how can a mother be happy when her children got killed by some criminals?

    The same thing happened with Tisha. Her heart was enveloped in darkness and sadness.

    "Tisha..." Looking at her face which almost looked like, she was about to cry, Nikol closed the door so Zenda won''t notice her presence in his room.

    "Nikol, my children!" She could only mutter one word as she started to tear up but this time, she was even worse as her whole face had a pained expression with her cheeks flushed showing how much she cried.

    Nikol couldn''t watch this anymore. He felt worse. This could have been easily the saddest moment in his life after his sister''s loss for him.

    "Tisha," Nikol didn''t know what to say. He wanted to say don''t cry but he couldn''t. How can he say such a cruel thing when she''s this sad and vulnerable?

    Without saying anything after that, Nikol kept hugging her until she almost passed out after one hour of crying and sobbing.

    "Why did they have to die? Why?" It wasn''t anything strange for Tisha to see someone younger than her dying because of different elves and a high elf life span, but seeing untimely and cruel deaths like this, her heart couldn''t take it.

    "It''s not your fault, Tisha,"

    "But-"

    She tried to oppose his words but deep down even she knew, it wasn''t her fault but dark elves who disturb their peaceful life. Even her kind heart filled with love and passion started to feel hatred toward them, but she kept her calm mind so, she would be able to identify what is good and bad before acting with haste.

    "Nikol, do it with me as you did it with Zenda," While both of them kept filling their hearts with regrets and sadness, Tisha came up with a strange request.

    "But, you''re not allowed to do it," Nikol didn''t know what to do. Rejecting the advances of a beautifuldy like Tisha felt wrong for some reason.

    "It will be okay, she said I should do it," Her words confused Nikol a little.

    ''Who''s she? Maybe Usha or someone from our group''

    He had no clue who this ''she'' Tisha was referencing and neither he had any interest to find out since it is not going to be important.

    "I''m not cruel enough to reject the advances of a beautiful woman like you, but I will pull out as soon I''m about cum, I won''t do it inside,"

    There was the risk of pregnancy even though he wanted to do it, Nikol knew pulling out is not a practical situation since pre cum is the most dangerous thing, still, he couldn''t or didn''t want to refuse Tisha''s request.

    "Damn it, I should make a condom next time," He did not need it until now, since there were no sexual diseases in this world and he didn''t have to be wary about girls getting pregnant, since his job was to impregnate them but right now it felt like such a waste to pull out.

    "I want to be happy at least for this moment, I don''t think I can recover from this for a long time," Tisha''s voice didn''t have excitement.

    It honestly didn''t feel right for Nikol to have sex with a girl who was this sad and want to forget about painful things through debauchery. But looking at her face, he knew the moment he reject her advance, she will start crying again.

    "I hope this does it"

    Saying so he turned her face in his direction and quickly took a good nce at her beautiful sculptured face, before going for a hot and steamy kiss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tisha felt her heartbeat quicken under his burning gaze and soft lips, she quickly adjusted her posture to a much morefortable one.

    "Mmmh~" Nikol''s first attempt to put his tongue inside her mouth to explore her failed as, Tisha had no idea what to do.

    Tisha was taken back by his sudden movements of wanting to insert his tongue into her, she felt her heart leaping in joy but was still a bit of hesitation remained as she had doubts about what to do,

    "Nikol~" Feeling the strange sensation from all this, Tisha whispered in a low voice.

    "Open your mouth Tisha, I will make you feel good,"

    Nikol replied to her with an erotic gaze, making her heart skip a beat, she could feel his conviction and his deep feelings for her, the years of her life shed through her life, the deste feelings that she had and how lonely she was. Then her current memories flooded her.

    it might have just been a few days but this was the first time since her birth that she felt at peace. Until now, she had only one person to rely on who was Zenda but at the end of the day, even she wasn''t someone who treated Tisha as an equal.

    As the elven queen who was adored by everyone, she had to keep her perfect status while trying to protect her children. It wasn''t easy for her to shoulder the responsibility of a whole kingdom just like Zenda but at the end of the day, she had to.

    Tisha''s lips interlocked with Nikol''s wet and warm lips, and both Nikol and Tisha felt a tremble through their spine as they started to seek each other''s warmth desperately.

    The connection between them increased every single second, their bodies flushed out mind-tingling pleasure, just this kiss turned their rtionship upside down. Previously, obsessive Tisha became even more obsessed with Nikol after feeling this.

    Her primary feelings for Nikol changed a lot after feeling the pleasure he gave her.

    Tisha''s lips involuntarily danced to the tune of his lips while Nikol felt as if her lips were as soft as cotton and tasty as candy. Her saliva had a sweet taste to it almost like the essence of a divine fruit which confused Nikol.

    "I can''t get enough of this,"

    Both of them thought at the same time, with their movements getting more and more intense. The wet sounds filled the entire room with exotess.

    Tisha felt as if she was experiencing a whole new pleasurable experience as she involuntarily let out low moans from the back of her mouth.

    However, her mind was struggling with epting the fact that she was really kissing the son of goddess. Her mind always asked her to stop and ask for forgiveness but in the end, she sought Nikol even if this was a treacherous thing to do against the goddess.

    ''This can''t be happening!''

    This thought echoed in her mind repeatedly till she believed that this was not a dream after a long steamy kiss, Nikol separated his lips and closely looked into her eyes,

    "You are so enchanting, Tisha, I want to taste even more of you, Can I?"

    His low whispering voice entered through the long and elegant ears of Tisha, causing them to twitch feeling the sensation.

    "I''m all yours, please make me forget everything just for tonight, my lord,"

    Nikol had only one question in his mind listening to her words.

    How?

    How do all these women keep messing with his mind, it''s almost like they knew what he want. They always murmur the words he wants to hear, with the sexiest sounds he heard in his life making him lose his control every time.

    "Tisha, I want you to undress your beautiful clothes, I want to engrave each and every part of your sexy body to my mind, I want it as your man,"

    Even though Tisha had next to no clothes on her upper body, still he anticipated seeing those beautiful two red nipples which were hidden by a blue colour gem which looked just like Tisha''s beautiful eyes.

    "Come with me," Holding her hands, Nikol quickly got up from the bed while pushing Tisha into the wall. It was the famous  Kabedon method which Nikol used to push Tisha as he pped the wall making a huge sound almost making Tisha''s heart stop for a moment.

    "Heh~ so it really works that ''Kabedon'' method"

    At this moment, Nikol thanked every Japanese person who had to go through several hardships to discover this amazing method while nning his next move.

    (A/N : I searched for ''Kabedon'' English words but it doesn''t have one so I used a Japanese one)

 Chapter 113 Shes A Real Mother (R-18)

    This is a strange pose. Nikol''sg tightly pressed Tisha''s vagina while his hands slowly slithered into her under boobs lifting them and ying with them while, Nikol enjoyed her scent which felt more like an elegant sandalwood tree and her skin which was smooth than a baby.

    "Ahhhh~ please don''t y with them," For the first time, Nikol heard some objections from Tisha surprising him. He wondered whether it hurt her, but she was obviously turned on by this so what prevented her from enjoying this?

    "You turn me on so much, Tisha," Nikol reced his leg with his massive rod and caressed it over her pussy which was covered with a small piece of silk dress without even stopping for a single second.

    Nikol had to agree on one thing. Tisha might be the sexiest woman he had been with until now with her slender but childbearing hips with her massive ass which felt like heaven itself. Even though he thought about it in his mind, he wasn''t even thinking about saying it publicly because he knew it might hurt his other girls.

    She couldn''t help but feel her lower parts getting a bit heated up from just his scalding gaze, without words they would understand what the other wanted, Tisha then took a deep breath as she pulled down her gems, which were attached to her nipples and removed thempletely to reveal her beautiful pink colour nipples which were like a visual feast to Nikol''s eyes, her ripe huge ass bounced with her every movement she made, giving a pleasant feeling to Nikol''s hand.

    "What the hell is-?" Nikol couldn''t believe his eyes. He had to blink several times to make sure he was seeing things right.

    The moment she removed those gems, Just like a waterfall, Tisha started to leak a white colour liquid from her nipples, with her whole face flushed in anticipation to see what Nikol might do.

    "Tisha, how are youctating this much?" Nikol quickly tried to stop it with his hand, since he thought something was wrong with her. Looking at Nikol''s surprised face, Tishaughed with a gentle look.

    "This is why everyone in the kingdom treats me like a mother," She pointed at her own breast while grabbing Nikol''s face close to her.

    "I''m the one who feeds every elf when they are toddlers. Without these gems, I will keepctating without stopping, I was born to be a mother for every elf,"

    Nikol felt his heart beating fast seen her face which reminded him of something rather pure.

    "Is this what a mother''s warmth feels like? If it is, this is heavenly," Tisha quickly grabbed his head and pointed her nipple toward Nikol''s mouth and shoved it without any hesitation.

    "Drink as much as you want, I feel better like this,"

    Nikol didn''t know how could something feel this wrong but good at the same time. Never in his life, had he thought something like this would be so pleasant.

    "It''s - it tastes like honey," As soon as he licked the tip, his whole body twitched from how refreshed he felt.

    "It tickles," Tisha''s whole face was reddened, she didn''t understand how something like this which she did every day, can feel different when it was with Nikol. The sole idea of Nikol doing something like this turned her on so much that she felt her legs going numb.

    Tisha didn''t expect Nikol to love breast milk this much and felt like he was no different than a baby in this matter, Nikol grabbed both her boobs with his hands and squeezed them together as her sweet honey-like milk squirted out, but he positioned his mouth in such a way so that not a single drop would be wasted while Tisha couldn''t help but jerk her body, feeling her breasts were being overstimted,

    "Hyaahh!"

    Nikol sucked off her boobs one after the other as if he was trying to squeeze out all the milk as much as possible as he could.

    "Aahn! Slow down, love,��I''m not going anywhere"

    Tisha breathed as she moaned and felt as if she was having a hungry baby feeding off from her boobs, after gulping down her sweet milk for a while, he took out her reddened boob from his mouth and lifted her hips as he kissed over her toned stomach before licking them all over to suck up the milk that trickled down her stomach.

    Feeling his tongue caressing over her body, Tisha felt as if jolts of lust were firing up her body, Nikol then moved out of the bed and crouched on the floor as he grabbed her silky thighs and pulled her underwear down till her clean-shaved virgin pussy was sticking close to his face, and he could see her juices dripping from it like nectar. At that moment Nikol felt like a butterfly that is attracted to the sweetest flower his eyes glimpsed.

    "It looks like you prepared a tasty nectar for me, mother"

    "..."

    "..."

    Nikol realised his mistake right after he unconsciously muttered something rather embarrassing.

    "Ahh! Sorry, Tisha, I didn''t mean-"

    "It''s okay, I will be your mother from now, you''re my darling anyway, I don''t mind another child, I already have more than a thousand, but don''t worry, I will give you special treatment," She looked like she heard the happiest thing with her smile, which had a bit of obsessiveness but it looked beautiful and elegant in Nikol''s vision.

    "It''s a secret between us, so can you get up now?" Feeling embarrassed about this strange situation, she asked Nikol to distance himself from her embarrassing ce but in response, he looked at her with a cheeky smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No way!" Leaving those words, he did something either shameful.

    "Aaahnnn!"

    Tisha''s thoughts froze as she let out a sudden erotic moan upon feeling Nikol''s cheeky and warm mouth plundering her pink pussy, she couldn''t help but grab his hair in panic as he continued to eat her pussy and to suck on her clit at the same time, making her jerk her body as she felt shockwaves of pleasure rippling through her whole body.

    Her feelings were amplified due to the presence of the connection between them, the pleasure one felt so did the other, both of their feelings for each other were not evolving into something much more beautiful.

    Nikol clearly knew where she felt the best and he moved to match them to give her the most satisfying night to forget everything for a moment.

    It was so intense and pleasureful at the same time for Tisha, she had never experienced something like this before, but to her surprise. She could even feel her pussy folds being yed with inside his mouth and felt her clit being sucked so hard it made her feel like her mind and body were being overwhelmed with pleasure.

    "Ahhn~ darling, this is too much!"

    She cried out as she orgasmed, letting out a flood of her love juices right into Nikol''s mouth, which he happily gulped down like sweet nectar, and it did taste the same, each and every part of her body was sweet, heck gulping it down he could even feel himself getting more lively and better,

    "That was sweet"

    Nikol moved up as he positioned his throbbing cock against her wet pussy and continued,

    "Let''s deepen our rtionship and be one,"

    He didn''t stop with those words, it is a well-known fact that actions speak for words itself, so he slowly prated her pussy slowly without trying to hurt her since it was her first time. Nikol noticed that her eyes were quivering so he quickly questioned.

    "Are you okay?"

    "No...I just want tomit this moment to memory��"

    Nikol chuckled, understanding her wishes, and said as he caressed her luscious thighs and slowly started to shake his hips while caressing her boobs,

    "Sure, I too will ways remember this"

    "It''s big and thick,"

    Tisha whispered as she grabbed back of the Nikol''s neck tightly with her hands since it felt like her pussy walls were being forced to expand, but at the same time, the pleasure that came from his hot cock rubbing against her sensitive walls made her feel as if she was flying,

    "Nnghh...so tight, I love it! I can feel your pussy squirm, my dear mother,"

    Nikol mumbled as he enjoyed how her pussy walls were pressing over his cock as if trying to massage it, Tisha''s entire face was dyed in crimson, hearing him talk dirty while doing it with her, but it made her hotter too, her mind was too feeble to think about it as his cock pushed even further till it touched her cervix, making her feel as if pools of fire were pooling together in her lower abdomen, and jerked her body as she orgasmed again,

    "It looks like someone is enjoying herself"

    Nikol chuckled as he pulled his hips back and then, in one quick motion, rammed his cock into her ever-adapting pussy whose soft walls were trying their best to amodate his thick rod,

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~"

    Orpheus was unable to suppress the wave of pleasure that flooded her lower abdomen, making her let out the loudest moan she ever had in her life.

    Her whole pussy walls tightened trying to squeeze out Nikol''s essence and it really worked as Nikol felt his own ejaction approaching rather fastpared to other times.

    "Tisha, I''m going to cum, please let go of me so I can cum outside," He asked as it was rather hard for him to pull out because of her hands wrapping around him.

    "Ahhhhhh~" Even though Nikol warned her, Tisha kept moaning without even caring about his words.

    "Tisha, let go of me quickly, it''s getting a little hard to hold it in," Soon Nikol got desperate, but Tisha didn''t react to her words so Nikol stopped moving his hips but suddenly Tisha opened her eyes with a smile.

 Chapter 114 I Am You

    "I''m sorry, Nikol," Her words made no sense to Nikol. With a confused look, he looked at her until he felt something creeping behind him rather fast.

    Suddenly his hand and leg everything got entangled by a root just like a prisoner confusing him even more.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    Tisha looked at his confused face with tearsing from her eyes.

    "Tisha, what are you doing? Let go of me," Nikol was lying on the floor with his hand and leg tied to the floor. He had enough power and strength to break out of this situation but he still didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Is this some advanced stuff, Tisha, I''m not against it but you should have told me from the begging, well as long as you don''t go too far, I don''t mind doing those things,"

    Thinking this was a part of their current activity, Nikol didn''t resist but his heart was not at peace looking at Tisha''s troubled face.

    "I''m sorry, Nikol, I have to do this," She didn''t waste any time as she sat on Nikol''s cock with her wet pussy aligning.

    "What are you? Ughhh!" He couldn''t even finish his words as suddenly he was jolted from the pain he felt near his nape.

    "You bit me?" It wasn''t a lovebite or a bit filled with love, instead, it looked like she wanted to hurt Nikol. But for some reason, for some reason, this felt strange for Nikol. He felt like his whole body getting weak and powerless.

    "My strength! Tisha, what did you do to my body?" Nikol felt his whole body going numb as soon as he felt a pain on his nape.

    "I''m sorry, Nikol, I don''t have a choice," She had some blood on her mouth from how hard she bit Nikol''s nape, but suddenly she started moving her hips in a reverse cowgirl position looking at Nikol''s confused eye.

    "Stop, it, Ughhh~ I can''t hold it in, don''t," Her movements were amateurish but the intensity of her flesh and stimtion didn''t allow Nikol to hold in his precious baby liquid as she coloured her womb with his colour.

    "Atst, I did it," Exhausted from all the work, she fell on Nikol''s chest with her chest still leaking drops of breast milk.

    "Why? What did you do?" Nikol didn''t forget anything even after everything is over, he felt disappointed. He didn''t know how to feel about this situation.

    Should he be happy about others wanting him so much?

    Or

    Should he be sad that Tisha didn''t even ask for anything as he was forced by her?

    But at that time, Nikol didn''t know this isn''t a simple sequence of events as he thought.

    "Nikol, don''t hate me for this, I''m doing this because I can''t afford to lose you,"

    She didn''t stop just after forcefully restraining Nikol but, she took a pill from her breast pocket which she was hiding and tried to feed it to Nikol but he didn''t open his mouth, he kept tightly closing it without letting her do as she pleased this time.

    "Nikol, please swallow this, this is myst request," No matter how she tried to push it into his mouth, he kept it close without even talking but his eyes had a disappointed look.

    "Don''t look at me like this, please, I can''t stand the idea of being hated by you," She said as took the pill into her own mouth.

    Nikol wanted to ask her, why she is doing this but before he could Tisha kissed him and tried to force her tongue into his mouth.

    Nikol didn''t have any passion remained in his body for ys like this, if he had the power he would have blown away Tisha along with these roots but he couldn''t.

    "Mmmmhh~" Closing Nikol''s nose, she prevented his respiratory method hoping her would open his mouth and it seeded in the end.

    Nikol swallowed the pill, more like he had to because he was forced but soon he felt the ability to control his body losing as his whole body became even more numb.

    He didn''t feel anything, no sense, no hatred, no feelings. It was like his whole body went paralysed.

    Just like that, Tisha slept hugging him without letting him feel cold afterying his body on the bed.

    "Please forgive me! Please don''t hate me!" But neither of them had a good sleep, all night Tisha kept muttering the same thing again and again while Nikol was emotionlessly looking at the ceiling of the room.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Zenda, you really did it," Looking at Nikol''s lifeless body, Eva and Lydia questioned as they wiped his sweat and anything that might hinder hisfortable sleep.

    "Is this really necessary? He will hate us after this," Tisha had a lifeless look in her eyes with dark patches below her eyes lids showing how much she was crying.

    "You already heard what she said, Nikol can''t fight yet, if he fight in this battle, he will die, I know I''m being the worst human on the right now for betraying him, but if it can save his life then so be it,"

    Lydia had a troubled face listening to her sister''s words, she simultaneously looked at Nikol and his sister with sadness.

    "Our rtionship is not going to be the same anymore," Her words affected others more than, they expected feeling the crack in their heart.

    "Where''s Usha?" Not expecting to continue this conversation, Tisha asked patting Nikol''s head. He had his eyes open but because of the medicine, his sensory perception was blocked to the point, he has no idea about what was happening.

    "She''s not feeling well, she has been vomiting since yesterday, I didn''t want to disturb our n because of her, so I excluded her from this for now," Eva answered her question.

    While they were talking with each other Nikol was on his own mind, trying to recall what was happening.

    The main question he had in his mind was whether he got betrayed only by Tisha or everyone else was involved in this. He didn''t want to believe it after seeing her tears but no matter how she tried to justify it, in the end, it was just another betrayal. He knew Alva who is always peeping on his nighttime activities would jump in if he was in danger, if she really wanted to help. He knew Zenda won''t allow Tisha to do something like this, if she didn''t want this to happen.

    ''Looks like I was too happy that I actually forgot they were just strangers that saw me as a breeding cattle''

    While he was drowning in his own consciousness, he heard a rather familiar voice in his mind which sent shivers down his spine.

    "It''s okay, you don''t need them, just give up and let me take control, I will make them regret what they did to you,"

    "No! They are not bad people, they took care of me," He remembered the face of Tisha.

    It was hard for him to talk with this voice as he felt it was too powerful and authoritative. It was almost like the voice is power itself.

    "They only see you as cattle to squeeze your semen for their own benefit, none of them loves you truly, but still you want to protect them, idiot," This was the devil''s whisper. Nikol felt his own mind getting corrupted by hate and sadness of betrayal.

    "You''re an idiot, so let me control your body, you can go back to sleep, you never meant to be here either way,"

    "Am I unwanted? Was it all just an illusion? There love and care?"

    "It was an illusion, if another person was there in your ce, they would treat that person the same way they did to you, you''re not special to anyone, so let me make you special embrace me, and you won''t regret it,"

    Nikol couldn''t answer this strange voice as he kept looking at the scenery in front of him.

    "This is just a possibility, if you weren''t there," The voice whispered in a low voice.

    "Noooooo! Get this out of my sight, Stop it,"

    "Embrace it, you''re not special, you just happened to be there so let me make you special, let me take over,"

    "None of them cared about me? If that''s so why should I even continue, I''m tired," Nikol felt his consciousness slowly vanishing and being reced by something far more nefarious and powerful.

    "If you took over my body, will others start seeing me as someone important? Can I really be someone that''s irreceable,"

    "Yes,"

    A smile came to his mind as he felt satisfied to hear it,

    "Do whatever you want I won''t care but don''t harm those girls, even though they betrayed me, I love them for real," It wasn''t a sentence consisting of anger or regret but the realisation.

    If Nikol was in his right mind, he would have realised this wasn''t him talking. But right now weakened self actually questioned his life, because of the influence of this demonic voice.

    *Hahaa

    "No way, I would do that, idiot, because I''m you and you''re me," It was a mocking, authoritative, powerful voice but it''sst words were almost like, it was self-pity.

 Chapter 115 Girls Plan

    "What about Zenda, Alva and Emily?" Lydia understood why most of them didn''t even want toe here.

    "Well, you know why," Eva answered her question.

    "They are going to regret this if this is ourst day, I wanted to at least see him conscious for thest time," Tisha looked at them with sadness.

    "I know we only knew each other for a small time but believe me, I will take good care of him and humans won''t perish, I will do my best to protect your citizens," She remembered their n and realised how wed it waspared to Nikol''s one but still after ''her'' words, she didn''t know what to do.

    *Haha

    "That''s reassuring to hear, well, some of your elven warriors will also die in this battle so I won''t me you for abandoning us or anything like that, but I feel pity for you," Eva''s words affected Tisha more than she expected.

    "He''s going to hate you, I don''t think he will ever forgive you, he will me all our deaths on you,"

    "But as long as he survives, I will make my heart a stone," Tisha answered and got up from Nikol''s bed to get dressed with her breast milk still leaking making a puddle beneath her.

    "Let''s go!" With her voice shivering, Eva got close to Nikol with Lydia. Even Lydia was shaking just like Eva.

    They kissed his forehead with a loving look.

    "We are sorry for leaving you behind, there are then thousand other girls that can rece us but there''s only one Nikol, so we can''t let you face the battle, especially after ''her'' warning,"

    Leaving those words behind, they got ready to leave but suddenly Nikol''s mouth started moving shocking all of them.

    They thought he was getting his senses back and that medicine Nym made for him using a special maneless nt was not effective, but they saw his other body parts were still like a rock.

    Nym being the knowledge freak she is, even after finding a mana-less nt herb thanks to Tisha, she couldn''t stop doing experiments on it, so she used Nikol''s blood that she stored for experimental purposes to check but as soon as a dropped of that herb dropped on his blood, it reacted with it unlike normal herbs and prevented all the movements in those blood cells.

    Normally one would need a microscope to carefully observe this but with Nym''s barrier magic, she was clearly able to listen to those sounds after creating a barrier around the blood cell since she hadplete authority inside the barrier.

    She thought about revealing about this experiment to Nikol sooner orter but, with how busy they were she actually forgot about it until now.

    "Eva, what did he say?" Seeing Eva notice his words, Lydia and Tisha both questioned her.

    With a grim look, she looked at them ufortably.

    "He said I hate you," Her words caused Tisha''s whole face to go pale. She knew she will be the first one to face the consequence of this.

    "Well, we have no choice but to move forward, don''t look back,"

    After looking at Nikol, Eva and Lydia left the room to join the group who are going to face the dark elves.

    They called everyone along the hallway collecting Alva and Emily who were in their rooms. They didn''t have their normal happy faces since they knew what they are doing is wrong.

    "Mother, how''s he?" Curious bout the current status, Emily questioned hoping to get a favourable answer but she knew nothing about this situation is favourable.

    "This is the worst, I don''t think we can go back to our old rtionship anymore, but we will have to endure all of this for Nikol''s sake," Eva said with a tough face.

    While talking along the hallway, they entered the room where everyone inducing Zenda, Usha, Treiya and Nym gathered and waited for them to report about Nikol''s condition.

    As soon as they entered the room everyone looked at them with piercing looks expecting an answer.

    "It''s sessful, he is paralysed for now until we give the antidote," Lydia quickly gave her report while simultaneously looking at everyone.

    Even though the mission was sessful none of them had happy faces.

    "Did- he say something?" Usha questioned.

    Eva looked at her with an annoyed look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *Tsk

    "Don''t be spinless now, I''m sick of repeating the same thing, he will hate us, don''t expect the same treatment after this, but we have to do this to protect him, just deploy the army," She shouted in anger to release her frustration.

    She was pissed off by how fearful everyone is when ites to this.

    "We will attack ording to the n, Nym and some human girls will be given as hostages along with a few elves to bait them, in that time, we should surround them and wait for them to release our kids," Eva repeated the n.

    It was the same as Nikol''s n but the only difference was Nikol wasn''t there in any of the events.

    "Well, all of this is carried out assuming that they have hostages, if they don''t just attack them, we don''t have any way around this, just keep your distance and attack," Zenda also joined Eva, as she started to talk about possibilities.

    "Nym''s life is a top priority, she''s the most important person after Nikol, so don''t let anything happen to her, even if you have to sacrifice your life to protect her, do it,"

    Their meeting came to an end as everyone started to proceed toward the gate to leave the kingdom.

    "Going against our saviour, forming our own ns, Is this really the right decision?" Along the way, a random girl questioned Usha who had a rather pale face.

    "Like hell, I know something like that, ''She'' said us to do this to protect Nikol, even if I have to give my life, I will do this, it''s just I''m sad that he will hate us, even if we return from the battle or not,"

    ***

    Tisha didn''t leave Nikol''s room even for a moment, she kept patting his head looking at his opened eyes which looked lifeless because of the medicine.

    "Who knew you had a weakness like that, when I bit your nape it felt really good, I wish I could have done that more romantically," She kept talking to herself.

    More than half of the human army and the elven army left for this expedition. So only a few remained to protect the wall and for other purposes.

    When ites to the survival of the two races, they decided to solely depend on the wall. They had to believe that no one will be able to break that wall and harm them.

    Even though some humans were not convinced about it, most of them knew if it was something by the goddess herself, it won''t break no matter how dark elves try to harm it.

    While thinking about all this suddenly Tisha heard Zenda''s voice through a nt which acted like amunication tool between them.

    "My queen, we are going to leave the gate, I hope you will take care of him," Zenda said with a sad voice.

    Zenda didn''t know that Tisha had sex with Nikol. They only agreed on letting her feed the pill to him because she volunteered when everyone else was hesitant to do it.

    "Be careful, I''m waiting for your safe return, my child," Remembering Zenda is no different than other kids whom she fed when they were small, Tisha said with a slight smile.

    "Haha, it''s a little weird to be called like that, but I like it, mother," Zenda felt nostalgic about how they used to call Tisha mother, when they were small and how her real mother served Tisha.

    Normally a high elf queen would live two generations of elves so it wasn''t strange when Tisha was served by Zenda''s mother. The childhood of high elves would onlyst 10 years and they learn everything about the kingdom and elves until they can officially be appointed as the next elven queen.

    "Protect everyone, you''re strong, but most of all protect yourself, I will be sad if something happened to you," Theirst words before going to war were a little too depressing for both of them.

    "I know, tell Nikol not to hate me, when he wakes up," With thosest words, themunication between them ceased calming the whole room.

    The army kept advancing through the forest in small groups, while most of the spies kept looking out for any information leak about their formation. They knew dark elves aren''t fools to simply believe they will not resist.

    "Ughh~"

    While Tisha was thinking about the future of both humans and the elf race after a few hours of the army''s departure, she suddenly heard a growling sound behind her which panicked her a little bit.

    She quickly looked at the source of the sound only to see Nikol''s eyes wide open looking at her like she was prey.

    Tisha jumped back and was intimated by his piercing re until she heard his next words, which sounded a little different from Nikol''s usual voice.

 Chapter 116 Encounter

    "It''s been 3 days since then, why did they have to choose a faraway ce like this?" Resting on the camp with all her senses sharpened, Alva questioned with a rather dissatisfied face.

    "How do I know? In the first ce, it''s suspicious that they were willing to make a deal with us, I''m pretty sure they are going to y some tricks,"

    Emily was the one to answer her question. It was a strange sight for anyone, who knew about their past. None of them expected to see Alva and Emily cooperating with each other after all that fighting they did.

    "I wonder how''s he doing now? He might be giving hell to Tisha and the other girls," Looking at the sky with a sad look, Alva said those to which Emily also smiled.

    "Probably, no way Nikol would take everything without going crazy and stubborn,"

    As soon as she heard her words, Alva looked at Emily with a strange look.

    "Anyway, how did you even start enjoying things Nikol did to you? I would probably be pissed if he asked me to kneel the whole day without even being able to take a piss," Confused about her not-so-normal friend, she questioned as she was interested in it.

    Emily''s face reddened a little bit as soon as she heard the question, but she quickly regained her calm.

    "Did he ever spank you while doing that?"

    "Sometimes, he didn''t do it a lot, but-" Alva stopped talking as she looked at Emily who was eagerly waiting for her answer.

    "But when he did, I felt really good even though it hurt," Emilyughed at her answer, as she pointed at her face which was reddened.

    "Same thing, I enjoyed the torture he did to me, but most of all I felt loved not normal love, intense love, from him, he always took care of me after punishing me, at first I hated it but more I got punished I knew it wasn''t bad at all,"

    Alva looked even moreplicated with those words.

    "What a weirdo, but I understand where you''reing from, for us his love was like a drug which cannot be ignored,"

    She couldn''t even finish her words as she heard a vomiting sound behind her hut. She quickly ran there thinking something was happening, only to see Usha holding her mouth.

    "Again! This is the third time now, mother are you sick?" Slowly caressing her back supporting her, Alva questioned as Emily went back to find some water.

    "Ughh~ I''m fine, it''s just some food poisoning,"

    Usha quickly suppressed the urge to vomit and sat down near the hut holding her head. She had only one thing on her mind.

    "What is this strange feeling? It''s like-"

    She couldn''t even finish her thought process as everyone including Nym and Zenda also came to see her. They were a little worried about her since she won''t be able to fight like this but now they didn''t know what to do with her.

    "Usha, you should stay here or go back, you can''t fight like this," Lydia said in a worried tone. She didn''t want to see pointless deaths in this battle because of her poor physical condition.

    If they are going to die, she wanted at least their deaths to be useful and heroic.

    "Don''t be crazy- I can fight, even the weakest soldier is a great asset right now, it''s true I have some problems right now, but it''s not something dangerous enough for me to stay away from the battlefield," Insisting to fight while arguing with everyone, Usha kept convincing herself that this wasn''t a big deal.

    None of them got to enjoy this excursion or rest, as event after event happened. On their way, they got attacked by a lot of monsters this time, unlike previous times.

    They couldn''t help but doubt why these monsters didn''t attack them earlier and the only reason they could think of was Nikol. Right now the same thing happened again, a girl came running in their direction who was responsible for scouting the area.

    "Commander! I saw them, they are camping over there," Trying to breathe with exhaustion, she pointed toward the north direction of the forest while kneeling.

    As soon as Eva and Zenda heard her words, they quickly ordered everyone to get ready to leave for the battle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Soldiers, don''t forget about our n, even the slightest mistake will cause our demise, so I expect great results from you," Zenda shouted looking at both humans and elves.

    At this point, none of them really cares about their differences, especially race. When there is amon enemy to fight, why should they even care about their races in the first ce?

    "Raise your sword, we will be victorious, and return back to our saviour, all of you will get special treatment from him, if you survive this battle, don''t give up," Lydia also joined with Zenda, as Eva wasn''t good at giving speeches.

    While they were motivating all the girls Eva backed down a little and looked at Usha, who clearly had an ufortable face.

    "I won''t beg you any more to stay here but think with your brain, I don''t want to see you dying without aplishing anything," Leaving those words with Usha, Eva went back to her own ce to equip all the weapons and armour.

    Hostages including Nym travelled forward without anyone guarding them in case dark elves had spies while others divided into small groups followed them.

    They always hid near bushes and trees so others won''t notice them. Also, they kept their eyes on the trees in case some dark elves were spying on their hostage group.

    It took them a few minutes to reach the end of the forest, where they saw a barrennd with no life or anything.

    "They really choose a ce suitable for them, we can''t attack without getting close with bows," Zenda whispered to Eva and Usha who were observing everything to take action ording to the situation.

    As soon as the hostage group left the forest, they saw a huge camp ahead of them with dark elves standing in front of the entrance guarding it.

    Soon even dark elves noticed them as everyone came with their swords aiming at the group of hostages.

    "So they really didn''t put any spies, are they trying to tell us no matter what we do, they can defeat us?" Dissatisfied by how they were underestimated by dark elves, Lydiained with her eyes constantly observing every single movement of dark elves.

    "Dark elves, we came here to hand over this group of humans and light mage so release our kids, otherwise we will shoot both light mage and humans," It was a gamble for Zenda, she ordered her people to tell dark elves, that as she assumed that they wanted them alive.

    But she made one mistake here, which is assuming things without evidence to back them up.

    The whole barrennd went silent right after the elf shouted those words until they heard a pping sound inside the camp. The sound got close to them little by little until they saw the figure of a beautiful woman, but her beauty was overshadowed by how creepy her facialplexion and smile looked.

    "That''s amazing elf girl, shoot them if you want, I don''t care honestly,"

    This voice belonged to none other than Ibalina herself, she decided to show up on the battlefield to give a greeting to these people expecting a warm wee but she should know better that it won''t happen.

    "Release our girls, we will hand over these humans, no hard feelings, can you do that?" Zenda wanted to at least know whether their words were true, so she asked the negotiator to y some trick without handing over Nym and the human group.

    "Hmm, I don''t think you''re here to do that, with this many people hiding in the forest, it''s obvious that you''re here to attack," Ibalina said those words with a smile.

    Everyone went silent including her own dark elves, who had no idea about it until Ibalina pointed it out.

    "..."

    "Well, I don''t me you because fighting is the right call, I have no elven kids alive with me, I just wanted to bait you here,"

    Eva, Usha, Zenda, Lydia, Alva and Emily couldn''t help but feel angry at how nonchnt her attitude was. It was one surprise after other for them. They never expected to meet such a powerful woman in this group but for some reason, none of them was scared.

    "Let''s fight for him, I already knew they were lying about kids because there were too many blind spots in the dark elves'' request," Lydia muttered while everyone listened to her words with their eyes not leaving Ibalina''s face.

    "Human, elves, can I ask for your support? Please help me assess our new weapons, and die here," While shouting those words, she looked at Nafina ordering her to release the special gate they build for the sake of this day.

    "Now let''s y to our heart''s content my new test subjects,"

 Chapter 117 Transformation

    Ibalina couldn''t even finish her words as everyone started charging in, but they kept their distance without getting too close.

    Nym retreated to the back line of the war with the support of disguised warrior girls, while everyone who had mana stones to protect themselves came forward with their swords and shields trying to take dark elves'' lives.

    "Keep your distance, don''t get too close unless you have a mana stone," Zenda shouted.

    Ibalina clicked her tongue annoyed by this development.

    "Nafina, what the hell are you doing? Open the gate," Looking back at herrades, Ibalina shouted annoyed.

    "So much for my cool speech, damn it, "Instead of fighting on the front line, Ibalina retreated as she decided to leave everything to her new warriors that are about toe out of the gate and dark elves.

    "No matter what, kill the light mage and try to capture elves and humans alive if you can, but don''t die in the process, if you can''t capture then just go for the kill," Before going back to the camp surrounded by wooden stale, Ibalina shouted.

    While dark elves were nning their attack Eva and Usha ordered their troops to follow the orders while Zenda also did the same.

    "Something is strange, " Observing the battlefield without straight-up charging, Lydia muttered to herself.

    "What is?" Emily saw her aunt acting weird, and quickly questioned her since most of the time her hunches were right.

    "Why would they retreat back to the camp when we are this close, turning your back to the enemy is the greatest mistake in a battle,"

    "Maybe, they are afraid of our mana stones, but I hope they can at least give a decent battle here, I see no monsters either,"

    Emily answered her aunt''s question but even before they could absorb what they were talking about, suddenly, the gate near Nafina fully opened with more than a hundred dark elves with a lot of cracks on their bodiesing out with rather lifeless looks in their eyes.

    "That is!" Everyone who witness this horror couldn''t help but shout in anger.

    Some even identified the people who came out of this gate, as they started shooting at them with arrows.

    "Anya, can you hear me? Anyaaaa!" One of the elves shouted with tearsing out of her eyes but herrades held her without letting her get too close to these corpse-looking people.

    "Zenda, are they?" Eva questioned as she already knew about this from Nikol.

    "They are transformation, other races that have been transformed into dark elves, I have no further knowledge but it is sickening me to witness these atrocities, " Grinding her teeth in anger, Zenda grumbled with her grip on her sword getting rather tight.

    "Not only you Zenda," Eva and Lydia both opened their eyes wide while pointing at the group of people behind.

    "They are from our n, damn dark elves went ahead and turned them into this vile piece of shit," It was apparent how angry Eva was from how her eyes suddenly looked like they were about to breathe fire. Lydia wasn''t any different but being the younger sister with the brain, she didn''t go berserk as she had to keep a cool mind.

    "Damn it, if I meet the bitch who did this to my girls, I will turn her into mince meat and feed her to goblins,"

    With those words, Eva took her sword and tried to charge in but suddenly they heard an ear-deafening shout. Everyone looked at the source of this disturbing voice only to see one of the human girls from Usha''s group lying on the floor with ck smokeing out of her body.

    "No way, this is the same as-" Usha and Eva didn''t get any break from the number of surprises, they got today.

    "Everyone fall back, all closebat units, fall back, archer units and mage unit try to shoot them down, don''t let them get close to you,"

    Lydia quickly assessed the situation. Her brain worked at full power and gave orders to minimise the damage.

    "What happened?" Alva seeing the horror of this incident questioned Lydia.

    "Looks like our mana stones won''t work with them, we are at a disadvantage," Running around the battlefield giving orders, Lydia asked Alva to do the same.

    "Now I understand that bitch''sst words, she''s using us as experiment subjects for this new weapon, damn it, we fell right into their trap,"

    While Lydia and Alva kept running around the battlefield, Emily supported Nym to retreat and she had the duty of protecting her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was hard enough that Nym actually had to go to a battlefield, but now her whole body was shaking in fear seeing all the bloodshed.

    "Nym, be strong, we promised him that we will return," Patting her back to calm down, Emily said with a smile.

    She knew this wasn''t a situation where they can keep hope for survival, but still dreading their death and not enjoying the moment felt like such a waste to her.

    "We will go back to him, as fellow hardcore enjoyers, I will protect you don''t worry," Normally, Emily would have grumbled when she was ordered to stay in the back but right now, she was a totally different person.

    ***

    "It''s working, as I expected fully cursed beings whose bodies are made of pure curses are totally different from halflings like us," Ibalina was happy to see the results of their hard work.

    She never expected it to be this effective, even ignoring the power of light mages. She knew this was a total win for her race.

    "Queen would be happy," Nafina said looking at Ibalina.

    "Of course, she would this is the thing we''ve been waiting for all our lives, from here onward it''s dark elves'' control," With a crazed look in her eyes, Ibalina muttered.

    "Every race will now before our greatness, be it humans, elves, demons, beastkin, dragons, mere folks, even monsters who wander around the forest without anything to hope and rely on," Nafina also smiled at her words without showing how excited she was.

    "By the way, how many can we make once a week? I know we kidnapped more than a thousand but there''s only about 150 here, don''t tell me-" Nafina knew the downside of creating these cursed elves.

    "Yes, only 150 made it alive, most of them exploded, and their bodies couldn''t take the curse, I''m still researching a way to minimise the damage,"

    Their conversation was full of inhuman things but neither of the showed it on their faces. For them, it was like a day-to-day conversation.

    "Look they are not invincible, one got shot in the head, their brain is the weak point, if their brain got crushed, they will die," Ibalina wanted to create a perfect copy of dark elf, but in the process of that, she was only able to create lifeless corpses which can use curse magic to its fullest extent.

    "Do you have a way to control them, if they start going nuts?" Nafina didn''t want to be caught in friendly fire and die like a pathetic woman.

    "I can''t but with ''his'' help we can do that, don''t worry,"

    While they were talking among themselves, on the other hand, the alliance group was struggling with this creepy doll army.

    Some of them hesitate to attack since they saw the faces of their friends and family, but with Eva and Zenda''s push, they were sent back hoping they will calm down.

    Usha and Alva managed to kill two or three and quickly grasp the method but unlike normal cursed elves, getting close to one of these dolls was challenging because their whole body was emitting those disgusting ck smoke.

    Ibalina who observed all this decided to send normal dark elves, after a few minutes since they already saw a great result from the dolls.

    "Nafina, send a message to Eldora, don''t forget to add about how Ub was useless to us, we will use this incident to remove her from the position of a duchess,"

    Plotting against their ownrades and killing innocent people, Nafina and Ibalina looked at the spectacle of elves and humans dying with ck smokeing out of their bodies with an ecstatic look.

    But there was one dark elf who looked at everything happening on this battlefield with dissatisfaction. Her eyes were ring at the spectacle of the ck smoke. This face belonged to none other than Ub, who was the remaining cursed duchess.

    "Disgusting way of fighting!" Cursing to herself, she looked at her own unit who was getting ready to fight with the humans and elves.

    It was a well-known fact among the dark elves that Ub''s unit and Ub herself preferred closebat and hand-to-hand fights instead of using curse magic to instantly kill people.

    "Well, well, Looks like it''s our time on the battlefield, girls, are you ready to show your skills instead of normal dark elf magic?" She shouted with her sword aiming toward the battlefield with an excited face like a little girl who discovered the sweetness of desserts for the first time.

    "Follow me, let''s show that dark elves are not pushovers who can only use this magic to kill people,"

    Leaving those words with herrades, Ub jumped from the wall which wasn''t tall enough to harm her.

 Chapter 118 Battle Hungry Ubela

    "Charge! Charge! Don''t fall back, we are not scared like our other bitches, they can only hide in front of the enemy and wait for the magic to do the miracle," Shouting at her ownrades, Ub charged in the direction of Usha and Eva, hoping to fight them.

    Ibalina, who noticed this, couldn''t help but erupt in anger at Ub''s stupidity.

    "What the hell is that traitor doing? going to the battle without my permission," With her face disfigured in anger, Ibalina looked at Nafina while questioning her.

    She wanted to ask who died and made her themander in this battle, but hoping to avoid unwanted conflict, she decided not to make any unwanted remarks.

    "Well, this changes nothing, they are powerless and helpless against our power," Nafina looked at the battle with her cold eyes. A crooked smile came to her mouth as she felt this was the moment, they''d been waiting for.

    "We can use this as a chance to purge Ub, our queen won''t stay put after knowing Ub dismissed the battle to y her own games, no matter how we look at it, this is our win,"

    Both Nafina and Ibalina were overjoyed by this development, even though at first they grumbled.

    While they were hoping to see Ub''s downfall, she charged straight into enemy territory with her eyes travelling around up and down searching for someone powerful to fight. It didn''t even take a few seconds for her to find Usha and Eva, noticing how they weremanding soldiers, she easily knew both of them were the leaders in this group.

    She quickly charged in their direction, ignoring all the small fries and cursed elves. Since she had the power of curses, her body didn''t get affected, but unlike Ibalina and Nafina, she was hesitant to fully embrace the power of curses.

    Even if both Ibalina and Nafina fully embraced the power of curses into their bodies, it didn''t fully assimte as they expected, unlike the cursed dolls, which were made up of pure curses. The only reason for this difference is because of the weakness of the flesh of the being. While Ibalina and Nafina hated this weakness of their life, Ub couldn''t be any happier because of the feeling she got while fighting thanks to that same flesh.

    "I''m here my dear fighters, let''s enjoy this battle,e and get me with your marvellous fighting techniques, humans and elves," After reaching the centre of the battle, she shouted, hoping to get Eva and Usha''s attention, and just like she expected, most of them looked at her with confused eyes.

    Even the cursed doll transformations, who were charging the girls mindlessly, looked at her feeling the power of the curse. Ub didn''t have any authority to control them, but still being one of the cursed duchesses and with power only being second to Ibalina, she had some kind of control over them, and her scream proved it, as most of the transformations halted for a minute to look at her.

    Ibalina, who noticed this scenario, couldn''t help but grit her teeth in anger,

    "Damn it, so as long as we have a certain amount of curse in our body, anyone can control the power of these transformations,"

    She muttered to herself, frustrated. Ibalina knew even though she did all these things with ''his'' help when the moment came, it would always be Eldora who got to enjoy this power, which frustrated her a little bit.

    ***

    Eva, Usha, Zenda, and Lydia heard this brave promation of Ub asking for a fight, but except Eva, none of them were stupid enough to believe her and go for it. They thought she was just trying to lure the leader figure out of this crowd and curse her so they could minimize the damage to the cursed doll transformations.

    "What? "Are humans and elves cowards too, just like btiches from my own race," Nobody expected her to utter such things, especially the alliance side. At some point, even Lydia felt like she wasn''t lying but she decided to not give in to the heat of the battle and y it safe.

    "Haaah! Like you can call us cowards when you''re hiding behind a wall and sending these vile corpses to fight us, so much for a brave race," Just like everyone excepted, Eva got carried away with the mood as she charged in the direction of Ub, hoping to fight her and show how brave her friends and family are, unlike dark elves.

    "That idiot!" Usha, even though she wasn''t in her best physical condition right now, used her brain, unlike Eva, and decided to follow her and stop her from ruining everything.

    "Lydia and Zenda, try to defeat these cursed dolls, I will deal with Eva and that strange dark elf bitch," She looked at both Lydia and Zenda while taking her own sword to fight against the dark elves that are blocking her path.

    "Usha, you can''t, you''re sick, I will go," Lydia tried to stop her, but before she could do that, one of the dark elves from Ub''s squad attacked her. She barely managed to block it after Zenda''s warning, but the pressure she felt in that attack made her hands numb.

    ''No way, dark elves can fight this skillfully''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lydia thought to herself while trying to gain her own strength to counter the attack.

    Neither Alva nor Zenda had time to help them as they were upied with the cursed dolls, so neither of them could follow Eva. She managed to reach the ce where Ub was shouting and attacking her. She didn''t even bother to question Ub, as the first thing she did as soon as she saw Ub was to wave her huge and dangerous-looking sword in her direction, creating a huge crater below where she was standing.

    "Who are you calling a coward?"

    Ub backed down with augh after hearing her voice and seeing her strength and skill.

    "Of course not you, soe and fight me, human," Her voice and words provoked Eva even more, with nerves popping out of her head.

    Eva didn''t even bother toe up with a n to attack her; instead, she just charged straight in. Even if berserker attacks like this weren''t the best choice for fighting someone like Ub because of Eva''s fighting style, they worked for some reason.

    *ng

    Eva jumped with her sword aimed at Ub''s head, hoping to split it open like a watermelon, but Ub didn''t stay put with her sword, quickly blocking the overhead attack and kicking Eva''s stomach at the same time, almost like she was a reflex monster.

    "What was that?" Eva asked the question while quickly backing down in order to recover from the attack. She expected another attack toe even though she questioned Ub, but breaking all her expectations about Ub''s character, suddenly she started exining, almost like she was trying to support Eva.

    "You''re too angry and not concentrating on your enemy; just try to keep your cool while fighting, it''s such a waste you don''t--"

    Suddenly, Ub realized what she was doing and quickly closed her mouth. She didn''t know why, but the feeling of having a duel and fighting until her hands lost their grip with pain felt rather pleasant to her.

    "What are you up to? Sending these innocent people around like dolls and now trying to teach me how to fight, are you stupid?"

    Eva, unable to understand the mindset of Ub, questioned her. Even though both of them were addicted to fighting in the same way, they didn''t manage to understand each other''s feelings, which cannot be called a miracle.

    After a little break of looking at each other almost like they were trying to gauge out the strength of each other, they started to battle again, creating a spectacr scene in the middle of the battlefield.

    While she was busy fighting with Ub, Usha kept searching for her, killing dark elves and cursed dolls, she encountered along the way. It wasn''t hard for her to notice where Eva was fighting after she started to fight seriously. The sound and the pressure everything felt familiar to Usha as she kept pushing and killing everyone on her way and went to help Eva.

    ''Damn it! Why does she always charge like this without a n? Does she have constipation or something?''

    Running along the path that led to the marked ce, Usha thought about the good old days when they used to fight.

    As soon as she arrived at that ce, her eyesid upon the figure of Eva, who had a troubled face with some blood leaking from her forehead, which actually worried Usha. Without trying to break her concentration, Usha looked at Eva''s opponent to see who could give her a tough time like this when she was almost as powerful just as her.

    Until they visited the elven kingdom, both Eva and Usha had the ultimate confidence in their strength and power, but after seeing Tisha''s power, they knew they had overestimated themselves. but instead of getting all depressed about it, they decided to train and constantly improve their skills so one day they would be able to surpass even the elven queen.

    Right now, they were facing such a challenge where they had to surpass their own limits.

    "Eva, what''s the situation? I will join this battle," Shouting at Eva, she quickly took her own weapon looking at Ub, who wasughing the whole time with a maniacugh.

 Chapter 119 Two Chiefs Vs Ubela

    "Join us, human, let''s have fun together," As soon as Ub noticed Usha, she shouted, but without letting her guard down. She knew that on the battlefield, carelessness and underestimating the enemy are the worst mistakes one can make.

    Usha was confused to see a dark elf this strange and weird, but it reminded her of someone else. Her behaviour almost felt like that of Eva, who was looking at this meeting with a frown on her face.

    "Usha, she''s no joke; her strength and skills are above mine," As soon as Usha heard those words, she became conscious of Ub.

    Ub looked at their interaction with a bored look on her face, she wanted to see less talk and more action, so she quickly charged Eva again, hoping that Usha would take action, and just as she expected, Usha used her fire magic for the offence. Normally, she wouldn''t use magic since it leaves her exhausted and is less effective than a hand-to-hand fight, but the speed of Ub''s attack didn''t give her the choice of choosing the way she wanted to attack.

    *Boom

    Even if Usha rarely used magic to attack, she still had good aim. She aimed a little above Ub''s kneecap and below the calf, hoping to injure her, but suddenly she jumped like a monkey, using the heads of the cursed dolls.

    Some of the heads she stepped on got crushed by the pressure of her footing, but she managed to avoid the fireball of Usha and stand again without a single injury.

    ''What''s with this dark elf''s movements?''

    Usha thought, looking at her friend with a questioning look. She still couldn''t believe there was someone this skilled among those vile dark elves.

    "Woah! that''s a cool spell, but let''s not use magic while fighting," Both Usha and Eva wanted to shout at her and tell her how hypocritical her words were, but hearing her next words, they somewhat understood Ub''s nature.

    "Let''s enjoy this fight, I''m really bored with those bitches not fighting fair and square like real warriors," Suddenly, her mood changed when she was reminded of her days in the dark elf camp.

    "It''s really frustrating; nobody wants to train like true warriors and die heroic deaths, this isn''t how battles are supposed to be," Usha and Eva listened to her carefully, but they didn''t forget toe up with a n to defeat her at the same time.

    "Shut up! "Do you know how many of our girls and children have died as a result of you and your stupid dark elves? You''re still talking about fair and square after cursing our girls with your vile cursed magic without even giving them a chance to react," Eva yelled angrily.

    "I''m sorry for your loss, even I would never use such an underhanded method, but you see, I didn''t stop the other two bitches because a true warrior should be able to ovee any situation, be it fair or unfair," With those words, she took her sword back and looked at Usha and Eva like they were some kind of prey.

    "Show me whether you''re a true warrior or just a fake," Shouting with an ecstatic look, Ub tried to charge them again, but this time, Usha and Eva had a solid n to defeat this battle-crazed woman.

    Eva used her earth magic to create a huge wall in front of Ub to create a distraction for Usha to attack her opponent.

    With the help of this humongous wall, Usha managed to sneak in with her fast movement, but something felt wrong. It was almost like her body wasn''t in top condition, which dyed the n a little bit more than they expected, causing Ub to notice their attempt to attack her.

    "Excellent! That was a good tactic, if not for the other life in your belly and its extra weight, you would have probably seeded in that attack and grazed my cheek," Ub said those words with an uncaring but excited look, but Eva and Usha, who heard this froze on the spot, especially Usha with a pale face.

    "..."

    "..."

    Both of them didn''t know how to react to what they just heard. It was the most absurd thing for someone to get to know from an enemy.

    "Another... life?" With a shivering voice, Usha questioned as she forgot about attacking or defending for a second.

    Ub was confused because both Eva and Usha were full of openings right now, but she waited without attacking them because she suspected this strange behaviour was a trap.

    "Yeah another life, well you might not be able to feel it, but those who hold curse magic can feel the life forces of organisms since they are directly corrupting this life force," Ub exined the reason why she said something strange and looked at Usha with a disgusting look.

    "You shouldn''t eat things alive, isn''t that disgusting, that thing is still living inside you,"

    Both Usha and Eva knew this wasn''t the case, they felt ufortable by how clueless Ub was even after clearly noticing something this important,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Shut up!" Not knowing what to do from there onward, Usha backed down with a troubled look on her face.

    Of course, she wasn''t stupid enough to believe her enemy without even questioning why she was acting like it wasn''t a big deal or if was she a genuine idiot who uses her brain only for battles.

    "Usha, go back and wait in the camp, don''t fight," Eva shouted since she didn''t want anything happening to their new hope.

    "But..."

    She tried to object but with some scoldings from Eva, she realized this wasn''t the time to be reckless and put herself and this new hope in danger.

    Ub didn''t know what was happening, she kept attacking both of them but Eva was the one who took everything even protecting Usha without letting Ub take a single hit at her.

    "Goooo! Don''t be stubborn now," Noticing Ub had no idea what was happening, Eva didn''t want to reveal many things.

    As soon as Usha heard those words, she retreated from the battlefield without even looking back. Ub tried to stop her from leaving but she failed to do it because of how persistent Eva was.

    "Wrong choice!" Ub said with a dissatisfied face since she wanted to fight with both of them at once.

    "I always make wrong choices, this isn''t something strange for me," With a smile on her face, Eva exined with her sword trying to pierce the throat of Ub.

    Meanwhile, Usha kept running through the battlefield with so many cuts on her body, unlike when she didn''t know about her current status, right now, all she wanted was to protect herself from any possible danger, especially her abdomen area.

    "Nikol! Nikol! Is this really our hope? Please someone tell me this is the truth," With tearsing from her eyes, just imagining the scene of Nikol carrying her child, she felt her heart fulfilling with happiness and ecstasy.

    She kept running and running without even looking back.

    There were corpses of her n members beneath her and girls were dying with ck smokeing out of their bodies but right now, Usha didn''t have the luxury of being selfless. For the first time in her life, Usha decided to be selfish.

    Lydia, Zenda, and Alva noticed her running without fighting back and it confused them but after noticing her injuries, everyone freaked out. Alva quickly killed her opponent after smashing her head on the floor with her lean muscles bulging out showing how sexy and strong she was.

    "Mother, what are you doing? fight back," Running in her direction, Alva protected Usha and quickly dragged her to the area where archers formed a ring. None of the cursed dolls managed to get there as everyone kept shooting arrows like machine guns without even taking a break.

    "Alva..." Usha looked at her daughter with a happy but conflicted face.

    "What is it? Where''s Aunt Eva?"

    She was a little worried about the situation, Alva quickly tore some bandages from her pocket in an emergency and tried to stop the bleeding to prevent excess blood loss. She knew something was wrong as soon as sheid her eyes on Usha''s face so she questioned her.

    "Alva, it happened," Usha shouted with happiness. Alva wanted to ask what happened to make her so happy, but as soon she heard Usha''s next words, she felt like a meteor fell on her head because of how insane this news is.

    "I''m pregnant with Nikol''s child, it really happened, you''re going to have a sister,"

    "..."

    "No way!"

    Alva couldn''t believe this news but they didn''t have the luxury to enjoy this happiness for a long, as suddenly they heard arge explosion in the area where Eva was fighting. Usha wanted to run around this battlefield and let everyone know this happy news, but right now her heart was filled with anxiety knowing how skilled Ub was.

    "Alva, we need to help her,"

 Chapter 120 One Sided Battle

    "Let''s finish this, experiments are over," Ibalina said after carefully observing the battlefield.

    She saw that the alliance is getting used to dealing with transformations. Ibalina didn''t want to risk valuable resources and danger with Lydia forming a n to deal with them in future.

    "Are we going to charge now?"

    Nafina questioned with an impatient look on her face. Even though she wasn''t crazy about fighting like Ub, she wanted to wet her hands with blood because of how sadistic she was from the moment she was born.

    "Of course, look at Ub, she''s making a mess, I saw her killing some of our own troops too," Ibalina didn''t lie this time, because Ub really killed anyone that got in her way, be it friend or foe.

    After giving orders to everyone and gathering the force, Ibalina, and Nafina reached the fully opened gate near the battlefield. They had no doubts about their own victory since this was a too-one-sided battlefield.

    With their transformation and dark elves who possessed curse magic, defeating thousands of humans and elves felt like child''s y for them.

    On their way, Zenda''s group tried to shoot them with arrows, but Ibalina didn''t wait for arrows to create holes in their bodies and wee death with open arms, they used monster materials as their shields so prating them with normal arrows felt almost impossible.

    "Charge! Charge! Kill every single human and elf,"

    All the dark elves had their own swords, but none of them really used them. They simply tried to touch someone to curse them.

    Zenda who noticed this development couldn''t help but sweat profusely. This was thest thing she wanted to happen right now, but just as she expected, they came into the battlefield to protect their ''precious'' transformation.

    "Lydia, they areing," Zenda gave a quick warning to her before, searching for other girls.

    Her eyes bulged so hard seeing the number of casualties on their side, but she had to keep moving forward without stopping for the sake of the dead girls.

    Unable toe up with a n to ovee the despair of this situation and the death of herrades, Lydia decided to face Ibalina and Nafina.

    At the first nce, she could tell that they were not normal, but looking at how massive their curses are, Lydia was pretty sure that her mana stone won''t be able to hold until she defeat them.

    "Nikol, looks like this is it for me," Her heart was sinking in despair thinking that, she won''t be able to see Nikol anymore.

    "Sorry, I had to break our promise," Muttering to herself, while taking her two-handed sword, Lydia tried to charge into a fight with Ibalina and Nafina at the same time.

    She didn''t know what happened to her sister, and even though she was worried about her, Lydia couldn''t even think about leaving the battlefield to her juniors and letting them die meaninglessly.

    Running along the shortest path, Lydia attacked both dolls and dark elves who blocked her path, slicing them into two different parts with her sharp sword.

    Zenda who noticed her charging straight into the enemy territory quickly tried to stop her since losing someone talented like her right now was a huge blow to the alliance.

    "Stop Lydia, don''t charge all alone," Zenda shouted hoping to get her attention.

    Lydia also heard her voice and unlike Eva, who won''t abide by anyone''s words, Lydia actually stopped running and looked at Zenda.

    "Zenda, we can''t afford to let them run havoc in the middle of the battlefield," Lydia said while pointing at Ibalina and Nafina, who were already using their curse magic to kill their girls.

    It was a creepy scene to look at because, unlike other normal dark elves, they didn''t even bother to contact their prey as getting close to them was enough for elven and human girls to get affected by this vile curse magic.

    "How are we going to deal with that? We can''t get too close, if we could sneak attack-" Zenda understood the situation with one nce.

    "I will create a diversion, you can try to assassinate them, we have no choice, closebat is out of the question," Both of them formed a n instead of suicide charging like Eva.

    Going by their n, Lydia kept her distance from them and picked some stones which looked quite deadly and big. She got onto a tall tree that was in opposite direction to where Zenda was staying and without hiding, she decided to throw stones at Nafina and Ibalina.

    At first, Ibalina and Nafina didn''t even bother with this petty attack whichcked the firepower to harm them, they just kept doing what they are doing and tried to kill, as many as girls they can to finish this quickly and go back to reporting about this incident to their queen.

    Suddenly, a stone travelling at tremendous speed crashed upon Nafina''s head, forcing her to bleed from her forehead and giving her a furious expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Bitch! Who did this?" Shouting hysterically with anger, Nafina took her sword which was sheathed this whole time, since she had no reason to take it until now.

    Ibalina also put her attention on Nafina, who was going berserk with blood on her head.

    "Calm down, what are you doing? Don''t make a scene here," Angered by her behaviour, Ibalina shouted but they couldn''t keep arguing as Zenda suddenly tried to attack them from behind.

    They were caught off-guard by this attack but still with their curse magic always active forming something like a barrier, Zenda failed as her mana stone suddenly cracked and got destroyed into oblivion creating a big sound. She knew if she stayed there hoping to attack them, she would get cursed so Zenda quickly retreated.

    "Sneak attack! I should have expected at least that much from you people," Ibalina muttered seeing how they were protected by the curse once again.

    As soon as Zenda retreated, she signalled Lydia that their attack failed so they coulde up with a new n.

    "Damn it! They are invincible as long as they have that absurd ability, Damn it," Furiously, Zenda kicked a rock breaking it into pieces showing how angry she was. It was too painful for her to watch her girls dying on the battlefield one by one because of these vile attacks.

    At first, she thought about retreating from the battlefield, but they knew those dark elves who managed toe up with a n this clever won''t leave the back of their yard unprotected letting this escape from here.

    After a few minutes, Lydia also changed ns and joined Zenda hoping to create a new n but she had a terrified face, which actually worried Zenda.

    "Lydia, what happened?" Shaking her shoulder to jolt her back to the present, Zenda questioned. After looking at Zenda''s eyes for a minute she opened her mouth with the most absurd news.

    "Sister... Eva got defeated, I saw her lying on the floor with some bitch stepping on her face," Lydia''s whole body went pale upon seeing this terrifying image.

    She couldn''t believe that Eva, who was the most talented in closebat even more than Usha and Zenda got beaten up like that. There was only one question in her mind right now,

    Was she alive or dead?

    Lydia wanted to run there and confirm this, but she wanted to convince herself that Eva was alive.

    "Haahaa! There''s no way that muscle-brained idiot sister of mine would ept defeat like that," Lydia''s voice trembled when she talked with Zenda.

    She noticed this and the only thing she could think of was how would Nikol take this.

    This entire battle was a mistake in the first ce. The defence they had against the absolute power of the cursed magic wasn''t even perfect as it couldn''t even protect most of the people.

    This was truly a one-sided battle at its peak from the number of casualties for the alliance.

    Without having any idea, how to deal with this problem, Zenda could only hope someone to protect them but this time those broad and muscr arms weren''t there to hug her from behind and whisper into her ear that, everything will be alright.

    "Ahhh... Nikol, I wanted to see you, at least one time before all this," Zenda muttered to herself while calming down Lydia, who was freaking out.

    She couldn''t even finish thinking about this. Suddenly, she heard a big explosion near the area where Eva was supposed to be fighting Ub.

    "What was that?" Zenda questioned as Lydia freaked out even more.

    Breaking free from Zenda''s hug, she quickly climbed the tree and tried to search for the source of the sound only to see something rather surprising.

    She felt her heart beating so fast, her body which was previously pale suddenly gained some colour as she felt relieved. She had to pinch herself a few times to confirm that she wasn''t dreaming since what she saw was something impossible to happen.

    What she saw was the figure of a tall and handsome man with messy hair, which was familiar to most of the girls on the battlefield.

    Most of them felt happy to see him, but at the same time, they were confused.

    "Nikol," Lydia muttered with a relieved look while trying to take a closer look.

 Chapter 121 I Didnt Do Anything Wrong

    "Ehhhh! Who are you? You look strong," Ub observed her new opponent''s body from top to bottom, and her eyes stop at his chest and looked at him with a jealous look.

    "That chest, it''s so convenient," Ub noticed one thing special about her new opponent.

    ''She'' had no emotion on her face even after what Ub did to herrade.

    For a moment she thought that she was from a different group, but that theory got instantly blown away, by how Eva called the person in front of them with her blood-filled eyes.

    "Nikol! Why are you here....." She paused for a minute while grumbling in pain and continued to mutter different things.

    "Run!" Right after telling those words, Eva fainted with her face looking rather pale by how badly she was injured. even though it was nothing life-threatening, it felt really disturbing to see her like this but not in Nikol''s eyes.

    "Ahhhhhhh! She fainted, well I''m surprised by how tough she was even with my new techniques," Ub said while taking her foot off Eva''s face.

    Nikol looked at everything happening in front of him with his dead fish-like eyes, which annoyed Ub a little bit since she enjoyed the expression of her enemy.

    "Say something will you, don''t make this any more boring," Taking a stance with her sword trying to take Nikol''s throat on her first try, Ub charged in a bullet-like speed hoping that at least, Nikol would put up a great fight.

    It all happened in an instant, Ub or anyone who witnessed this strange incident had no idea what happened or how but Nikol kept standing in the same ce with his expressionless face, without any injuries from Ub''s attack but her sword had blood stains on it which confused her a little bit.

    "Hmmmmmmmmm! What''s happening here?" Licking Nikol''s blood off her sword for a showoff, Ub decided to charge again but suddenly she felt her whole body twitching with her urge to puke increasing.

    *rgh

    Without even any dy, Ub stopped her attacks and held her stomach in pain shouting like a dying animal and puking something which looked like dried tar out of her mouth, which looked rather disturbing and disgusting to look at.

    Every dark elves and elves who noticed this looked at her with sceptical eyes, hoping not to see something dirty like that.

    "What''s she doing?" They questioned, but none of them was interested in helping her even though most of them are from Ub''s squad.

    "Ughhhhh! What did you do to me?" Bothered by howfortable she felt after puking all that ck liquid, Ub questioned. She did feel different somehow but she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad about this development.

    ''His blood tastes so good''

    At the same time, she couldn''t forget how her whole body went through a quick orgasm as soon as she licked Nikol''s blood on the sword. She didn''t know the exact term for it so she thought it felt like she was being hit by something heavy on her head like thunder.

    "I did nothing wrong," For the first time since Nikol''s arrival, he said his first word but to Ub, it didn''t make any sense.

    Ub stood up again with her hands, tightly trying to hold her sword as a support for her whole body since she felt rather weak but at the same time, her agility and body movements felt more natural.

    "This is strange," Trying to take her stance back, she decided to quickly decapitate Nikol''s head this time, without giving him time to use whatever he did previously so that she can finish this fight and prove that she wasn''t useless like other dark elves.

    Just likest time she charged without even giving Nikol a chance to react. Her movements were even faster thanst time because of her agility increase.

    All the muscles in her body screamed in pain after all that fighting, but she wasn''t going to stop even if she had to push her limits and tear her tendons into pieces.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Shouting with anger, she quickly waved her sword while jumping. This time she went straight for the throat and tried to pierce it. Nobody would have expected this fight to end so easily but she managed to do what she was supposed to do, she sent her sword through Nikol''s throat and the depletely pierced his neck with her de painted in red colour.

    "You''re a strange one, I didn''t expect you to take this head-on, well you''re brave, but that''s it," With a mocking tone, Ub said as she drew her sword back and looked at Nikol''s face to see fear and pain, but unlike what she expected his face had the same expressionless look creeping out Ub, even more, causing her to back down unknown to her own body.

    "I did nothing wrong!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    What freaked out her, even more, was how Nikol acted. It was almost like he wasn''t even conscious in the first ce.

    "What the hell are you? Even our cursed transformation dolls die when their heads get crushed, Damn it," Ub didn''t know what to do anymore. Like a true warrior, she wanted to fight until thest breath, but this fight was too unfair for her. It was like she was fighting something unkible.

    While she was wallowing in her own thoughts, she remembered how she advised Eva while they were fighting about what true warriors would do in a disadvantageous situation.

    "How ironic! Now I''m the one who''s in a pinch," Ub thought while trying to charge one more time, but this time rather than killing him, she wanted to find Nikol''s weak spot.

    She knew nobody in this world are perfect so having a weak point is a must. She didn''t want to give up and be like her otherrades, who rely on something that doesn''t belong to them.

    "I won''t die like my mother, a pathetic death without anyone acknowledging her skills," Ub thought while running in Nikol''s direction, her face had a determined look thatcked in most of the dark elves'' faces.

    "I won''t let anyone say, I survived only because of the magic given to us by Eldora, I won''t use something which I didn''t even ask for," Ub keep muttering to herself until Nafina and Ibalina suddenly held Nikol''s body from behind with their curses and charging them into his body to corrupt him.

    Ub who saw this had veins popping out of her head,

    "Stoooop it! Don''t touch my target," Shouting in anger, Ub tried to attack her ownrades to protect Nikol, so she could fight with himter.

    Her actions were focused upon her own self-interest unlike others, she wanted everyone to praise her for her own skill instead of something magically gifted to her by someone else.

    "Shut up! You''re not one of us, you charged into the battlefield without asking us and now you''re supporting the enemy," Nafina shouted while cursing Nikol''s whole body so he won''t recover.

    "You''re a traitor," Ibalina also supported her ims.

    They carefully observed how Ub fought with Nikol without interfering to take an idea about this strange enemy. Nikol''s power really surprised both of them.

    Expect Ub, the other two duchesses had absolute confidence about the curse magic so they didn''t even doubt for a second about their victory.

    "Ahhhhh! Haaaaaa! I''m a traitor, I''m done with charades acting like your friend, why should I protect my promise with that disappointing old hag? I don''t care anymore, I will kill all of you,"

    It was like Ub suddenly hit a nerve, as she forgot about everything and decided to act upon her feelings. Without letting them curse Nikol anymore, she quickly tried to kill both Nafina and Ibalina. Her sword almost reached their necks when she charged in like a mad bull but suddenly unexpected happen.

    Ub''s body started to emit creepy ck smoke just like every other elf and human confusing both parties, including Ub and the other two cursed duchesses.

    "What?" Feeling her body and soul getting corrupted, Uby on the floor with a pained expression under the surprised looks of Nafina and Ibalina which quickly turned into mocking smiles,

    "Haaaaaah! That''s what you get for refusing to support us and insulting our queen, looks like she took your power back," Even though they were confused, the only reason they could think of something like this happening was because of their queen.

    "Good for you! Now you can die just like a traitor, I will take good care of those dumb girls who decided to follow your ideals,"

    Ub tried to get up hearing those insulting words, but her body felt so heavypared to before. It was the same feeling she felt before puking those ck things out of her mouth but much more intense.

    "Looks like this is the end for me, Damn it, I couldn''t have the heroic death, I always wished for,"

    She took onest look at the strange figure in front of her before closing her eyes, she wanted to tell ''her'' to run but was unable to open her mouth, she closed her eyes and went back into dreands with her whole body aching in pain.

    Thest thing she saw watching that strange figure was some kind of a ck liquid collecting in his hand-like spiral which surprised her quite a bit. But neither having the strength nor power to open her eyes or mouth, she realised she wasn''t powerful as she thought and realised she was just another weak being.

 Chapter 122 Violence

    "Why aren''t you fighting back, Nikol?" Lydia questioned while looking at the battle going in front of him. Zenda also joined her and couldn''t understand how or why Nikol is there.

    "No way! that medicine didn''t work? But Nym promised us that it will work," Lydia didn''t have full confidence in Nym''s medicine, but she saw the result before departing, so she knew Nikol was paralyzed and the only exnation, they coulde up with was the antidote.

    "You think our queen gave him that antidote, but why?" Even Zenda had that suspicion because she knew, Tisha was too weak when ites anything rted to Nikol.

    They kept observing the fight until they saw something strange.

    Before noticing that, they quickly thought about helping Nikol, even if that kills them but they couldn''t believe their eyes as a big ck spiral of dark liquid formed on Nikol''s hand like a sword. It had the same ufortableness, just like how they felt when they got exposed to cursed magic.

    "What is that? Oh my goddess, What is that?" Lydia knew what that ck liquid was by its nature and the feeling it emitted, but she wanted to confirm.

    Zenda looked at everything with horror on her face since she thought Nikol got cursed. They kept jumping from tree to tree until they got close enough to notice what was really happening on this battlefield. As soon as they arrived, their eyes went to Eva, who was lying on the floor with blooding out of her forehead.

    Lydia tried to jump and help her but fortunately, Zenda quickly prevented her from doing it.

    "Don''t, you will get cursed, wait for the chance," She whispered in a tiny voice so Ibalina and Nafina won''t notice them.

    After observing all that, next their eyes went to Ub.

    "Did Nikol do that? but there''s ck smokeing out of her body,"

    They couldn''t keep talking for too long as Ibalina and Nafina increased the intensity of their attack while grinding their teeth showing how hard it was for them. It was a bizarre sight to see that but, that was enough for them to notice something was wrong.

    "Kill, Kill, Kill, Kill," Suddenly Nikol started to shout the same word like he was a time bomb that is about to burst.

    Every word he said worried Zenda and Lydia, but they couldn''t even keep worrying as Nikol sent the spear he was making, piercing more than twenty dark elves and cursed dolls and killing them on the spot. Even some humans and elves got caught up in this attack and got cursed because the tool was made by a curse.

    "..."

    "..."

    Both parties went silent seeing this impossible scene, including the Alliance side as well as the dark elves'' side. Everyone looked in the direction that spear came only to see who they didn''t want to see but at the same time felt d to see Nikol''s presence.

    "Kill, Kill," Muttering the same word he said before, Nikol looked at Ibalina and Nafina with his bloodshot eyes. He quickly grabbed their arms which were holding his back and twisted them with visible sound giving chills to even those who were observing him.

    This wasn''t anything strange for the alliance side normally, but right now Nikol didn''t stop after twisting their hands to a bizarre shape. He went for anything or anyone near them and did the same thing sometimes punching, sometimes using the dead bodies lying on the floor to break stones without any reason, creating a bloody scene on the battlefield.

    For a moment, dark elves, elves, and humans halted their fighting to look at this scene with chills going down their spines, the moment they looked into Nikol''s eyes. It waspletely lifeless, with no killing intent, no anger. It was almost like he was doing something that he had no idea about.

    "Nikol, what are you doing? Nikol," Lydia muttered while Zenda looked at everything with fear in her eyes wondering, what happened to him.

    She didn''t like this new development at all. The moment she looked at Nikol''s emotionless face with no resemnce to his previous kind and lovely face, she knew this wasn''t a normal situation.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Growling at everyone around him, Nikol charged in the direction where the crowd were observing him. Even girls, who usually knew him, couldn''t help but think of running away the moment they saw this charging beast.

    Zenda quickly acted before something disastrous happen, as she ordered everyone to retreat back to where Eva and Nym were staying in order to protect themselves. They didn''t know how dark elves are going to react to this but, they knew if they stayed on this battlefield any longer, Nikol would be their end.

    As soon as she ordered that everyone started to run back, except dark elves and transformation who waited for their own orders. But they didn''t have a superior to order them as two of them were writhing on the floor in pain trying to breathe while Ub was on her death door because of the effect of the curse.

    "Lydia,e back to your senses, take these two and run, I wille with others," Zenda shotued at Lydia, who was lost because of this chain of incidents.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though touching someone affected with a curse was not an intelligent idea, right now they had no time to think about it, It was either do or die for them.

    Coming out of her own stupor, Lydia quickly got down from the tree and grabbed Ub and Eva. She thought about killing Ibalina and Nafina while she can, but still, they were unapproachable to her even after all that absorption done by Nikol. So she gave up that idea and decided to stick to the original n which was to rescue Eva and capture Ub.

    "Fucking hell! These two are heavy," Lydia couldn''t help but grumble at how weak she felt, after all this.

    She felt unbelievably exhausted and powerless after all that fighting with several individuals but still, she had to stay strong and support everyone so that others won''t die meaningless deaths.

    "Hahaa! how pathetic are we? First, we lied to him and now we are depending on him even though he lookspletely different," Hardly walking while grabbing two girls on either side of her, Lydia looked at Nikol onest time before, walking to the camp where Emily and Nym are staying.

    She still wondered what happened to Alva and Usha, but she could only pray for their goddess to protect them even after knowing it was useless.

    Meanwhile, Zenda couldn''t believe what she was seeing. The image in front of her burned into the retina giving her chills down her spine.

    Nikol kept shredding all the dark elves on the battlefield including transformations who tried to attack him but not only that, even those who didn''t get close to him got caught in this attack giving them no ce to hide, the only option they had was running. But even those who tried to run didn''t know how to escape from him, as it only took him seconds to bite off their throats.

    "The way he''s attacking, it looks more like a-" Zenda carefully observed everything happening on the battlefield from far without getting close to them.

    "It looks more like a monster or to be exactly like a wolf,"

    Nikol''s whole body was a mess with blood and even his face and mouth had blood on them giving him a creepy look. Zenda was pretty sure he did drink some of those blood from dark elves but she didn''t want toe to a conclusion without seeing things clearly.

    Ibalina and Nafina who was able to calm down after a few seconds opened their eyes with tearsing out looking at their hands, which were crooked in a weird direction.

    "W-where? Where did that monster go?" Ibalina questioned but the other party didn''t even have to answer, as the head of a dead body came flying in their direction.

    Nafina felt fear for the second time in her life seeing the scenery in front of her.

    "It''s a bloodbath!"

    "Who''s that monster? I thought it was on the side of the elves and humans, but I saw it attacking both parties," Ibalina questioned as they had no idea what just happened.

    "If we can use that monster as our puppet, we won''t even need this unsessful transformation, It will easily kill our enemies," Even though both of them were in pain, Nafina still gave an idea which sounded absolutely impossible.

    Ibalina wondered whether she was stupid or oddly intelligent because the first thing that came to her mind when seeing that monster was running.

    "Only a selected few can control cursed puppets, I don''t think we have someone talented enough to control something like that,"

    They didn''t have the time to chit-chat for long, soon the crowd started running in their direction hoping to reach the castle, so Ibalina and Nafina had to do the same thing, so they won''t get caught up in the crossfire.

    "Don''t run in our direction, damn it," Seeing Nikol''s speed, Nafina knew running away is impossible. So she quickly thought of a n and pushed everyone except Ibalina in Nikol''s direction using a nk on the floor, hoping it would slow down Nikol and it really worked as she saw bloody fireworks before she entered the main camp closing the door before Nikol could reach it.

    Ibalina thought of scolding Nafina at first for using their own girls as sacrifices but after realising it was inevitable, she calmed down while looking at the monster named Nikol going berserk in the battle.

    Besides, the alliance party and dark elves party, there was another individual, who looked at the incident in front of her with interest and happiness.

    "Not enough, just a little more and he wille out and join with my darling son," Mumbling those words, she disappeared into the forest while spreading a cloud of glowy dust showing the shreds of evidence of her presence.

 Chapter 123 Tishas Mistake

    Tisha looked at the forest while standing on the wall, beneath her there was a flower bed but unlikest time none of those flowers had colours.

    Most of them were either white or ck showing those weren''t from her happy tears.

    "I ruined everything, now if something happens to him or other girls, it all will be my fault," She wanted a shoulder to lean on right now, but the only shoulder she had to do that, refused to help her breaking Tisha''s heart and swallowing it in loneliness.

    It all happened after a few hours, Zenda and alliance troops left for the battle.

    Tisha kept looking after Nikol''s paralysed body without even looking away for a minute without even letting an insect harm him.

    From time to time, she touched his face, and body and wiped his body, but more than that, she wasn''t in the mood to do anything freaky. If this same situation happened in a more normal situation, things would have been a little too weird for Nikol, as Tisha didn''t know the limits when it came to Nikol.

    The time went by slowly, and the atmosphere around the kingdom became more and quiet, as everyone went back to their work anxiously. They couldn''t help but feel something wrong is going to happen. And their premonition wasn''t exactly off because that''s what going to happen.

    "Ughhhhh!" Suddenly Tisha heard a grumbling sound behind her, which startled her a little, but she quickly recovered noticing that it was Nikol.

    ''Is he ok? Does he want to pee?''

    She misunderstood Nikol''s intentions and approached him only to see his eyes with a purple colour shade gazing at her like, she was an enemy.

    It was a piercing gaze that could easily kill someone if Nikol had the power to do that. Tisha backed down a little intimated but she didn''t feel scared at all-knowing, it was Nikol.

    "I''m here with you, dear," She tried to pat his head and calm him down, so she could use her magic to create a nt with storage like a dder in case Nikol wanted to do that, but unexpectedly she heard Nikol''s voice.

    "Why? Why?" His voice was still trembling to show how hard it was for him to talk, but Tisha heard her words clearly. She looked at Nikol with aplicated face.

    In the first ce, she didn''t know how he could talk because she was pretty sure he was paralysed earlier.

    "I don''t know, Nikol, please don''t hate us, we are doing this for your sake," Nikol heard these words, but he wasn''t in a condition to listen to her words and analyse them to find deeper meanings behind her words.

    "Hate? Hate?" He was like a toddler, who kept mumbling the words he heard again and again.

    *Sobs

    "Please don''t hate us," Sitting on the floor with a fed-up look, Tisha covered her face filled with tears and snot.

    "Tisha," Nikol tried toplete his sentence.

    "I want to see other-" Before he could finish the words, all the emotions on his face disappeared. Suddenly, his body shot up from the bed with such a velocity that even Tisha felt this was something impossible to do even if he is a son of their goddess but then she realised, what does she even know about goddess?

    A mere mortal like her trying to guess what someone like Nikol can or cannot do, she felt like a jester thinking about him.

    "Where? battle?" It was just a simple question, Tisha was conflicted about whether to tell him or not but in the end, she knew if she didn''t give him that information, Nikol will definitely hate her even more.

    "To the north, in a barrennd," After muttering those words, she looked at Nikol''s face to beg him not to go, but the moment her eyes met his figure she knew, this wasn''t the Nikol she used to know.

    Nikol didn''t even reply to her, as he broke the wall behind him and escaped, without even letting Tisha ask how or why he got up from his paralysed state. She looked at the antidote which was on the table and sighed with disappointment.

    "I''m really useless," With those words, she quickly tried to follow Nikol''s track but she couldn''t even see his shadow.

    The only thing that showed Nikol''s presence was the huge hole in the wall which is said to be indestructible. At that moment, Tisha knew things won''t be the same for anyone here after because now their perfect defence wasn''t perfect at all thanks to Nikol.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    "Stop this, I don''t want to kill anymore," Looking at the light in front of him, Nikol muttered with a fed-up look.

    He saw everything like a movie about how this battle is happening, but his consciousness didn''t feel any emotions. He just acted on his muscle memory and cried because he felt like crying, not because he was sad. He got angry because he felt like getting angry, not because he got betrayed by the girls whom he used to love.

    Nikol started questioning himself, while he was inside this space, which felt more familiar to him than anything, be it heaven or the elven kingdom, nothing felt better than that space for him.

    "Did I really love them? Did they really love me?" He kept asking himself but he got no answers.

    "Can our rtionship be called love, when the only reason most of them fell for me was that I was the only male on that strange ind?" Looking at the battlefield, he questioned.

    "Haha! you worry about the strangest thing, why should you even care, as long as you act like a stallion, all of them will follow you like bitches, what are you so worried about?" This mocking tone came from the prideful and arrogant voice Nikol heard beforeing here.

    "So you don''t care if the people you love, just seek you because they want something?" Confused about what to do from now on, Nikol questioned without even knowing who he was talking to.

    "Of course, I care, if you''re so worried all you have to do is make sure you will be a drug for them, a drug that they will seek even in the death or even after the death, don''t let them think you''re a weak man, it''s such shame you''re like this when we are exactly the same person,"

    The obsessiveness in that voice gave chills to Nikol, but he felt a familiar sensation in his words, more like those words were something he would want to hear.

    None of them felt unpleasant or creepy because every time this voice told him something, it was exactly the same thing Nikol thought, it was like this voice understood him better than anyone.

    "Same person?" Confused about hisst words, Nikol tried to question, but he didn''t get any answers as the voice went back to his silent mode leaving Nikol in this lonely butfortable space.

    The wooden wall which was supposed to protect the dark elves prevented Nikol for a small time, but for someone who broke the heavenly wall which was fifty times more harder than metal, this wall felt more like something he would break even if he contacted a little and just like everyone expected, it didn''t even take him a few seconds to obliterate this wall leaving the front side of the dark elves camp open for everyone.

    The panic behind the gate increased as soon as they heard the sound.

    The people started pushing each other and some even started to climb the wall without waiting for everyone to finish exiting the gate. Those who witness Nikol''s horror were the people, that were most desperate to leave because they didn''t want to get their heads crushed like watermelons.

    Some of them were even foolish enough to try cursing Nikol, even after seeing it didn''t work on him.

    The ck smoke collected around his body right after someone cursed him and it collected until the volume was enough to turn it into a liquid. It was a strange phenomenon but Nafina and Ibalina knew, they should report this to Eldora as soon as they can to avoid future casualties because of this monster.

    "Move, move, what the hell are you doing? Do you want to die?" Ibalina shouted to all the dark elves that were blocking the exit.

    "Damn it Ibalina, if they won''t move just kill them, we can''t afford to die here," Nafina shouted seeing the monster approaching with its fangs shining with blood giving a heavy iron smell the moment he got closer to them.

    Ibalina was lucky enough to exit the gate, but the same cannot be said for Nafina who fell behind because of how scared, she was.

    Never in her life, had Ibalina expected to see one of herrades, one of the people she believed to be her equal would die a humiliating death like this. but in front of her was Nafina''s body spewing blood from her mouth, but what was strange about her body was the hand that had something which looked like a bean-shaped lump of meat.

    "Nafinaaaaa!" Ibalina shouted seeing her rival, and friend getting her chest pierced and her heart falling on the floor. But she didn''t stop her legs, Ibalina kept running and running until the camp looked more like the size of an ant.

    "Monster, Monster, that monster," While running holding her head with fear, Ibalina started to shout like she just went crazy.

    That day one of the great three cursed duchesses got traumatized while one got killed and the other one went missing dealing a huge blow to the legacy of the dark elves.

 Chapter 124 Foe Or Friend

    "Alva, why didn''t youe back to support us?" Zenda who went back to the camp questioned Alva while looking at Usha who had aplicated face.

    Not only Usha but Emily and Nym also had the same faces, which confused and worried Zenda a little bit.

    "Did something happen?" Noticing no one answering her, she again questioned them but this time everyone looked at Usha like they were expecting her to tell something.

    Usha looked conflicted, but in the end, she decided even though the environment wasn''t favourable, hiding this will only put her and her future child''s life in danger. But before she could open her mouth, Lydia came running in their direction searching for Nym,

    "Nym,e quickly, my sister!" She almost looked like another corpse by how pale her face and skin looked.

    It made everyone in the group wonder what happened. Usha decided to postpone her announcement for a little bit and ran in the direction of the hut, where Lydia kept her sister.

    She had cuts all over her body and bloody clothes wrapped around her body like something out of art, but Nym quickly tore those and took some herbs and started doing her job even without others'' permission because of how worried she was.

    Usha felt like her head and shoulder, everything was heavy with guilt and responsibility looking at Eva who decided to even sacrifice her life for her and Nikol''s child.

    Unable to take the stress and guilt because of how weak her mental level is and how vulnerable she is, Usha suddenly kneeled next to Eva and started to surprise everyone in the group.

    "I''m sorry, Eva, for everything I did to you, I didn''t mean to abandon your the other day, please forgive me," Tightly holding her dear friend''s hand, Usha started to cry. Lydia didn''t know what happened between Eva and Usha but she couldn''t hide her surprise at seeing these two caring for each other, especially Eva because of her hatred toward Usha.

    "It''s my fault..... I''m sorry," Alva hugged her mother from behind understanding how she felt, but they couldn''t even enjoy their sweet time, as a human girl came running in their direction with a panicked look on her face.

    "He is here... Nikol is back, everyone," Some of these girls didn''t manage to understand something so simple yetplicated, that everyone else who witnessed this war rather closely understood.

    That was current Nikol wasn''t their friend, if he was no way in the hell, he would throw that spear in the humans and elves'' direction.

    Just by imagining having Nikol as an enemy, everyone in the group felt equally scared and sad at the same time. Their hearts were breaking into pieces just hearing the name Nikol unlike before when they felt happiness and fulfilment.

    "Girls, listen, currently Nikol is not our friend but he''s not our enemy if anything he''s like this because of our decision," Zenda took the lead this time since she was the only one who had a little sanity right nowpared to others. Even Lydia who''s normally calm and collected had an unexinable look on her face.

    "Are we going to fight him? But-"

    Nobody in this group be it human or elf didn''t want to fight him, even if they faced Nikol, they knew winning is impossible after seeing how he obliterated dark elves and their camps.

    "I don''t want," Usha was the one who whispered those words, with a sad look on her face while caressing her belly.

    "None of us wants to fight him, but we have no choice, let''s try to talk with him first, he will understand us,"

    With those words, except Eva who was unconscious everyone went to see the entrance of the camp to take a closer look at what was going to happen from now on.

    Not onlymanders and important girls like Zenda, Lydia and Alva, but most of the soldiers, and workers also joined to witness what was about to happen.

    It was one hell of a scary sight to look at, in front of them was Naked Nikol, but none of them could see the resemnce of his original skin colour as most of his body was dyed in red colour.

    "He looks like a devil in our lore," Zenda was the one to mutter those words but she realised her mistake rather quickly. Calling the son of a goddess a devil was a great sin for her, but none of them had time to deal with anything else because some of the girls had already peed in fear, while some got ready to run in the opposite direction.

    "Nikol... wait, listen to us," Alva and Lydia shouted at the same time looking at Nikol, whocked a response.

    "Nikooool!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Most of them kept shouting at him creating a rather dramatic scene until he charged into the camp with a rather aggressive look.

    "Don''t get close to him, everyone go back, fall back,"

    Only the strongest among the group like Zenda, Lydia, Alva and Emily was allowed to stay in the front, even Usha had to go back because of her current status and Nym took care of her.

    "Nikol, wait,e back to your senses, I''m Alva," Dodging Nikol''s kick thanks to her superior agility, Alva shouted while trying to get Nikol back into his normal senses.

    "Kill, Kill, Kill,"

    No one on this battlefield knew how to make things right or what caused Nikol to be like this. But Alva and Emily suddenly remembered how this situation is really simr to when he tried to choke Emily to her death.

    "Everyone try to hit his balls or head as fast as you can,st time when something like this happened that''s what we did," Shouting at everyone who was facing Nikol, Alva charged without even waiting for Nikol to recover from his previous attack. She wanted to finish this as soon as she can and bring back old Nikol.

    Lydia and Zenda who heard this strange proposal also acted upon it and decided to aim for his sensitive spots. For some reason, unlike when he was fighting with dark elves, Nikol held back a lot when fighting the alliance like he didn''t want to fight them in the first ce.

    If not for him holding back against them, Alva wouldn''t have survived that kick previously because of how fast and powerful his attacks were.

    "Zenda, try to distract him from the other side, I will try to deal a good blow when his attention is on you," She whispered in a tiny voice, in case Nikol was conscious enough to act upon hearing their words.

    Just like they nned Zenda did what she has to do and distracted Nikol, with her wind magic she was easily able to increase her agility and exceed even Alva''s speed. Nikol kept punching and punching but he still couldn''tnd a solid hit on Zenda instead, he created a lot of holes in the floor.

    "Nikol, this might be the first time you''re fighting with intent to kill me, it gets me excited," Never in her life had she expected something like this to happen, but crying over spilt milk won''t achieve them anything so she decided to enjoy the moment and take the maximum advantage of that.

    "You''re the one who told me not to cry," She looked at Nikol''s merciless eyes while muttering those words to herself.

    While she was doing her best to distract Nikol, both Alva and Lydia waited for the critical moment to attack him. Emily was the backup if they failed their attack, so she was also getting ready with her deadly stance to attack Nikol.

    The suspense in the environment is so much that everyone who observed them fighting couldn''t even mutter a single word, as they kept looking at this unbelievable fight with anticipation in their eyes.

    It didn''t even take a few seconds for Zenda to give the green signal to attack after everyone took their position, so they could bring back Nikol.

    "Noww! Do it," As soon as Zenda shouted those words, both Alva and Lydia released their attack.

    Lydia went for his head while, Alva went for his ball and just like they expected, Nikol couldn''t react or defend so the only option he had was to face the attack head-on.

    They did not doubt that attacknded because of the familiar sensation of touch, they felt in their nerve endings showing their n was sessful.

    *Baaam

    As soon as the attacknded on his aimed spots, Nikol halted in the ce he was standing without any motion. His eyes balls were white showing how beaten up he was, he had cuts everywhere with blood spilling like a waterfall.

    If someone told Nikol would end up like this when he was on earth, everybody would haveughed calling them a daydreamer because right now, Nikol looked like someone straight up from the hell, if hell ever existed.

    Everyone went silent seeing his motionless body, some even started running in his direction, especially Usha who looked like she was still seeing a bad nightmare.

    "He isn''t responding? Is he dead?" With their hands shaking, some of the human and elven girls questioned with tearsing out of their eyes but they couldn''t even envelop in sorrow as Nikol suddenly opened his eyes with a surprised look and observed everyone around him.

 Chapter 125 Am I Not Important?

    Under the curious eyes of everyone including those who were hiding in fear of Nikol, he slowly opened his eyelids which weren''t any different from his other body parts because of how red it was.

    Zenda and Lydia got ready with everyone else to run away in case, he wasn''t different from before but right now, Nikol''s eyes didn''t have any aggressiveness to them instead it was the same kind of look but this time, they had an awkward gaze to it.

    "Nikol, are you okay? did youe back?" Alva who slowly got close to him questioned, as she couldn''t wait until others confirm his sanity. She wanted to hug this man in front of him and beg for forgiveness for what they did, just like everyone else.

    "Yeah," It was a short answer but from the tone of it, others were easily able to guess what was happening.

    "What happened to you, Nikol?" Lydia who got close to this duo questioned.

    "Nothing!"

    "..."

    "..."

    The whole atmosphere around him became awkward, as he didn''t even look at others with eye-to-eye contact.

    "Hahaa, anyway let''s go back, this war is a huge sess thanks to Nikol, we should celebrate this," Hoping to ease the tense atmosphere, Lydia shouted with a smile hoping others would also follow her path and it didn''t even take few seconds, everyone started to cheer but among this crowd, none of them was genuinely happy.

    Some lost their children, some lost their mothers, and none of them had anything to celebrate about this so-called victory.

    "Shut up," While they were cheering, suddenly they heard an unbelievable wording out of Nikol''s mouth shocking most of them.

    "What did you say, Nikol?" Alva tried to question him again but, she only understood that it wasn''t a good idea because of how aggressively Nikol looked at them.

    "I said shut the fuck up," This time Nikol had no idea of holding back, as his sound even echoed throughout the forest showing how loud his words were.

    "Let''s celebrate? Let''s cheer? Are you people dumb or something? Look around you, does this look like something you should celebrate?"

    Every human and elf who listened to his words couldn''t help but wonder, why they tried to act like this was an absolute victory. They saw the blood puddles that were created by theirrade''s blood, organs sttered across the ground.

    "Do you take me for a push-over? First, you people poisoned me and paralyzed me and now trying act all friendly with me, it disgusts me, I believed each and every one of you, especially you girls," With his trembling hands, Nikol pointed at his most faithful girls.

    "Nikol, we didn''t-" Alva had tearsing out of her eyes listening to him, even though Nikol felt his heart racing with how sad this situation was, he didn''t feel like bowing his head this time, especially when these girls betrayed his trust.

    "I said, shut up, I don''t care anymore, either way, you people only saw me as a breeding stallion, if we had a real rtionship, you wouldn''t have done something like that to me,"

    Usha felt her dreams crumble every time Nikol opened his mouth. Even though he was being rude to them, none of them had anyebacks since they knew, it was their fault.

    "Nikol, listen to us, we did that because of you, we couldn''t let you die on the battlefield," Lydia supported Alva who was shedding tears. She stayed strong because she got ready to face something like this. She knew their actions would get some bacsh and they still decided to go along with it so, she had no reason to back down right now.

    "And did it give you good results? if so tell me, Lydia, Do you mean you don''t need me?"

    "No, I didn''t mean-"

    "All of you betrayed my trust and poisoned me, that''s all I know and that''s all I need to know," The pain and disappointment in Nikol"s voice was so apparent by how shaky his vocals were.

    While the rtionship between Nikol and the girls was taking a vast amount of damage, Usha observed everything with silence until she couldn''t.

    "As I thought, the only woman I can believe is my sister, It was a mistake believing you people,"

    His words were like sharp knives that could pierce someone''s heart without even getting touched by how sharp and rude they were. He really had no idea of holding back against them because of how pained he felt. He wanted to hear the reason they did it, but at the same time, he was scared to listen to it.

    Usha kept running and running, until she could see Nikol''s face clearly and shouted something which made everyone gasp because of how absurd it was.

    "Nikol, I''m pregnant,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..."

    "..."

    It was one thing after another thing for humans and elves. At this point, they had to overwork their brain to process everything that was happening as this was one of the most absurd days in their life.

    Even Nikol had no words to answer her, as he kept looking at her beautiful eyes which had long lost the shining warrior gaze and instead reced with the shade of a vulnerable woman.

    "No way!"

    The situation became even more confusing andplicated.

    "Why did you do that? Why did you poison me? Didn''t I ask each and every one of you to believe me," Nikol calmed down after Usha''s announcement, and he still couldn''t believe that he was going to be a father but before that, he had so many things he needed to rify with Usha and others.

    "You would have died if you were to fight on the battlefield, so that''s why we decided to protect you by doing that," Lydia answered his question.

    "We had no choice, we knew you won''t ept even if we requested you to stay,"

    "How do you know that I would die if I fight on the battlefield?" Nikol was confused, about why they were talking about the same thing about him dying, when he was the reason dark elves went back with their tails tucked in between their legs.

    Even though Nikol had no control when he was fighting like a crazy monster, he still had his consciousness and observed everything that happened in the battle.

    He saw how he attacked both parties including dark elves and human-elves people. Even though he wanted to feel bad for them, deep down there was something that enjoyed this bloody massacre. It was something cruel yet kind at the same time. Nikol had no idea what happened but he was motivated to learn this power so, he can use this effectively to chase down any enemy he want in future.

    "It was because-" All of them hesitated to say the reason which disappointed Nikol even more.

    "So this reason is more important than our rtionships? Am I not important to you as much as this reason?"

    Others hesitated to say it, but Alva was theplete opposite of Zenda, Usha and Lydia. She quickly opened her mouth right after Nikol said those words gaining a frown from everyone in the field including Usha.

    ''Is she trying to be the only good person here? I won''t let her do that''

    One by one, everyone started saying the same thing confusing Nikol even more but he heard one thing clearly and shortly, which gave his answer.

    The culprit behind this incident and who gave the idea of paralysing Nikol and battling dark elves all alone without his help.

    "Arti..."

    "Yes, we hesitated because this was an order from a fairy but right now, to us, our rtionship is more valuable than some promise,"

    "We truly love you, darling, It''s just we didn''t want to see you die and suffer,"

    When he heard their reason, Nikol couldn''t help but feel even more conflicted. This whole situation felt like a dream to him, of how many twists he had in one day which changed his mind.

    "Why would she do something like that? This doesn''t make any sense,"

    Everyone looked at each other''s faces with helpless looks unable to answer his question. They realised how foolish they were to not even question the purpose of, what they were doing.

    ording to Lydia, Arti suddenly appeared in their meeting and the drop the bomb about Nikol''s inability to face dark elves, then she suggested keeping him in the safest ce while all the humans and elves faced their enemy.

    "Damn it, I knew she wasn''t up to any good, when she appeared out of nowhere," Stumping his leg with an angered look, Nikol looked at the girls in front of him with a questioning look.

    "I will give you all one chance to decide," Walking close to them leaving no space for them to go back, Nikol looked at them straight with a piercing gaze.

    "Who''s more important to you? Is it me or the fairy and goddess, I can''t let something like this happen again," His question was a simple yet troubling one for girls as most of them had troubled faces except a few who already decided their answer.

 Chapter 126 New Power

    "I won''t be fooled anymore, mother," Alva looked at Usha and walked in Nikol''s direction with a determined look on her face.

    "I believe what I see and feel, I love Nikol and I don''t really care about my faith in the goddess right now," It was a controversial and treacherous thing to say especially in front of the elven tribe, who''s highly dependent on the goddess but, she didn''t look bothered even a little bit as she quickly went into Nikol''s arms hoping to get that missing warmth back.

    Even though hesitant to betray her faith, in front of Nikol it all felt useless for her.

    With Alva''s initiative moment, most of the girls started to join Nikol''s side surprising Usha, who thought, that the goddess had more influence on these girls than Nikol. even though it surprised her, that didn''t make her any less happy because she knew it wasn''t a bad decision to join Nikol''s side right now for these girls and her.

    "We are sorry, Nikol, Whatever punishment you give us, we will ept it but please don''t hate us for what we did, We actually love you, I can''t go on without you," It was Emily who spewed those cheeky words hoping Nikol will drop his stern face and go back to his kind andpassionate one but girls knew things won''t be that easy because they broke his trust once, so to earn it back, they will have to work hard.

    By the end of this sequence of events, more than thousands of girls joined Nikol''s side leaving the other side bbergasted.

    "Well, looks like I got my answer," Looking at the Zenda, Usha, who remained on the opposite side with few girls, Nikol said with a disappointed look. They had their eyes and mouths wide open at how hard this situation was.

    Usha being the chief of the tribe, she had the most faith in the goddess, so when something like this happen, she couldn''t help but feel conflicted.

    "Nikol. we shouldn''t do this, going against the goddess'' will is not a good idea," Zenda opened her mouth with an awkward look, she knew telling something like that would only cause more problems but her judgments got clouded by her faith.

    "You were about to be killed because of that same goddess, let me tell you, she might be my mother and the one who gave life to me but I''m not her puppet to die when she wants me to die, you can be a puppet but those who want to experience freedom can join me," From the way, he phrased those words, Zenda started questioning whether she was doing the right thing.

    "Now where''s Arti? She was supposed to be in my pocket but she''s not here," Hoping he would get more answers about this incident, Nikol decided to question the main culprit, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    For now, they decided to calm down but Usha and Zenda plus some other girls didn''t give answers to Nikol''s question as they asked for more time to decide.

    "Nikol, what was that power you used earlier? You were invincible with that," Alva who followed Nikol along the way questioned since she was curious and she wanted to bond with Nikol again.

    Hearing her question, everyone looked at him with interest but, Nikol didn''t even look at them as he kept walking without even trying to answer her question.

    He was deep in his thoughts thinking, about where he went wrong for everything to turn out like this and the shocking news he heard about.

    ''So I''m going to be a father now''

    It still felt unreal to him since this was a rather unexpected and strange thing to happen at a hectic time like this.

    *Sigh

    "Sister, can I really be someone you can be proud of? I think I already fucked up everything," Nikol muttered to himself, which didn''t go unheard by Alva and Emily who was close to him.

    They thought about doing the exact same thing they used to do when Nikol is feeling sad, but right now times were different and they knew Nikol won''t enjoy their excessive physical contact.

    "Where are the injured and cursed girls? Take me there," While walking along the way, Nikol suddenly remembered about the girls he attacked. At that moment, he didn''t really attack them with the intention of harming them, but he didn''t really care about holding back for them either. It was a reallyplicated feeling for Nikol, but still, he wanted to help these girls who got injured because of him.

    "This way!"

    Lydia took the initiative to lead him there while asking Emily to go and look after Usha without letting her do anything crazy knowing how imbnced her mental status is.

    She quickly nodded her head and left the ce because even she didn''t want to see the scenery inside the hut, where the injured are resting. They were easily able to hear the pained grumblings of girls, even though they were still outside, showing how bad the situation was.

    "Most of them couldn''t even fight back, there are almost no physical injuries this time, most of them are suffering because of the curse," Lydia said before entering the hut and seeing Nikol''s interested look.

    "I know,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    As soon as they entered the hut, their eyes met with the pitiful sight of many girls jumping and throwing a tantrum on the floor in pain. The whole hut had a sorrowful environment showing how absurd this situation was.

    "This is your goddess''s work!" With his hands clenching in anger, Nikol carefully observed everyone before taking action.

    "Nikol, if you were there in the first ce, would things have been different? If you were there with us can you change this result?" Lydia questioned hoping for an answer, but Nikol just looked at her with an empty look.

    "I don''t know, but If I was there you wouldn''t have suffered great damages like this, I''m immune to curses so if I took the lead, girls would have been easily able to follow my lead and attack dark elves,"

    Nikol showed Lydia that he wasn''t all talk. She understood how wrong they were to attack without a proper n while ignoring the person who had a proper n.

    She couldn''t keep thinking about these thoughts peacefully. Suddenly, Nikol disturbed her and said something rather strange.

    "I can cure them!"

    Lydia was caught off guard by Nikol''s words, even previous or current light mage couldn''t cure this, but now Nikol wants to do that. She would easily ignore it if this was said by somebody else, but since it was Nikol she decided to take it seriously.

    "How?"

    "Remember how I attacked using cursed magic which was liquified? I vaguely remember how I did that but we need to capture some of the remaining dark elves alive,"

    Lydia took mental notes about what he wanted but listening to his request, she felt it was almost impossible.

    "But-"

    "Don''t worry, we are not going to rest from here onward, I will erase every single cursed transformation and dark elves with curse magic until no one will be able to find evidence whether they existed,"

    Lydia obviously saw Nikol in a strange light right now.

    How can she exin this?

    He looked more vicious, cruel and-

    Lydia hated to admit it but this behaviour of Nikol was more attractive to her than Nikol''s normal kind behaviour. She felt like her whole being was getting swallowed by his cruelty the moment sheid her eyes upon those glistening purple colour eyes.

    "For now, ask Nym to use some extra mana stone and extract as much as curse she can get, we willmence our attack soon and this time, I will be themander, Both Zenda and Usha will work under me," Giving onest look at the injured girls, who were desperately holding their life, Nikol sighed and left the hut leaving bbergasted Lydia in it.

    Meanwhile, Usha didn''t know why but she just kept looking at the injured Eva with care while treating her with a heavy heart.

    "He didn''t look happy," She muttered to herself.

    "Damn it, why didn''t I quickly join him, instead I just decided to hold onto my stupid ideals," Even though Zenda had no regrets about not joining Nikol and not betraying the goddess, Usha was theplete opposite of it. She wanted to live in the moment but her position and habits didn''t allow her to do that.

    It was hard for her to change her ideals but it wasn''t impossible as she was already on her way to falling into the darkness because of her own ideals.

    While she enveloped her mind with several thoughts, she felt someone blowing into her ear rather hard causing her body to twitch from the sensation.

    She decided to kill whoever did that, but seeing Nikol''s face, Usha''s awkward look came back to her face filled with a little fear of how different Nikol looked and behave.

    "Can we talk for a moment?"

 Chapter 127 Changes

    "Is that true, what you just said to me?" It wasn''t aplex or confusing question for Usha to answer instead she just had to nod her head but seeing Nikol''s eyes, she forgot how to respond for a minute as she kept looking at him with aplicated gaze.

    Nikol didn''t doubt the authenticity of her information, but it was safe to ask, as their previously built trust wasn''t there anymore because of the previous incident.

    Nikol was pretty sure that Usha won''t lie about something so important but still, he decided to doubt her this time.

    Usha kept staring at his cruel yet beautiful eyes. She noticed something different about his eyes both physically and mentally.

    ''Was it always this purple?''

    Even though she found this change rather amusing, for now, she had more important things to focus on.

    "I''m not sure, but I''ve been feeling sick recently and today one of the dark elves said, I have another life in my belly," She had no reason to lie, so she decided to tell the truth.

    Nikol listened to her with interest, while looking at her face with curiosity.

    "That''s great, Congrattion," Sitting next to her slowly, he said something rather awkward.

    "Aren''t you happy about this?" Bothered by his short answers, she decided to be straightforward and question him. But she didn''t expect Nikol to look at her with the same kind of look, he had before all this happened ruining everything for them.

    "Usha, how did you feel when you were asked to paralyze me by Arti? Why didn''t you even believe me for a minute?" Without answering her question, Nikol questioned her again showing he wasn''t going to forget about everything just because of a kid.

    Usha noticed Nikol''s face which looked quite bothered by all this and she felt, they need to build everything including their trust and love before this child sees the daylight.

    She didn''t want this awkwardness to swallow the happiness of their life. She didn''t want this mistake to dictate their whole life.

    "I felt devastated, I didn''t know what is right and what is wrong, Because she was a fairy and because she was your mother, I couldn''t ignore what she said. I still believe this because there is no way she would intentionally try to hurt you, but I agree we could have done things differently," She paused for a minute and took a clean piece of clothing, and started to wipe Nikol''s face.

    "But now there''s no point crying over spilt milk, I have to worry about the future and no matter what it takes, I''ll make you forgive me." Her face had the seriousness it needed showing how genuine her words were.

    "Well good luck with that," Taking the piece of clothing from Usha''s hand, Nikol started to wipe his own face showing he doesn''t need others to do such mundane things for him. But he wasn''t cruel enough topletely disregard Usha''s feelings.

    "I''m pretty sure, you will be a great mother, don''t worry, I''ll try to be the greatest father this child can find," Leaving the blood-stained clothing on the floor, Nikol''s hands slowly reached for Usha''s belly and slowly caressed showing he wasn''tpletely emotionless.

    "Be careful from now on, you will stay in the backlines even if we fight the weakest monster,"

    Nikol got ready to leave but then he saw the body of Eva, which had cuts all over it with her body colour was no different from Nikol''s because of all the blood.

    "How did she get injured this badly?" Nikol questioned hoping this isn''t something serious but, he knew with these kinds of injuries on a human-like her, things cannot be that simple.

    "She tried to protect me, I don''t know who that dark elf was but, she didn''t even use cursed magic to fight with her, she was strong," Usha exined to him everything that happened on the battlefield, then she questions Nikol with confusion as she wanted to know what that abnormal power of his.

    "Don''t you remember? I think you fought with her and herrades,"

    Nikol tried to remember their faces, but no matter how he tried, he couldn''t rify their faces. Everything and everyone looked the same to him in his memory.

    He still didn''t understand why he decided to let that voice take over him, but he wanted to find out about this strange power soon before he harm someone else because of it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "See you soon, Usha, If Eva got her consciousness back, call me," With those words, he said farewell to both of these chiefs and decided to n their attack, but before that, he wanted to see how his new skills and body that felt odd worked since he wasn''t in his right mind when he was attacking with it for the first time.

    While all the humans and elves started to clean up their mess, Nym did her best to suppress the pain of all the cursed people so, all of them had no time for chit-chat, even after they finished the war. Before nightfall, they also had to go back to the kingdom so as to not face another attack from dark elves or monsters.

    ''This area looks good''

    Before he start his traning, Nikol made sure that nobody is there in the area, so he didn''t have to hold back as he decided to go all out and check his new skills.

    First, he looked at his nails which had the same dark purple shade to them, but this time it was too long for him to think about it as normal fingernails.

    "These are ws, no way these are normal fingernails," He thought while observing them carefully and decided to check their sharpness.

    Aiming at a huge tree nearby, he released a sh hoping that it would at least damage the bark of the tree but without him realizing he cut through the whole trunk. Unexpectedly, it didn''t stop there, his hand even went as far as to damage the trees nearby it causing huge havoc inside the forest.

    *Boom

    The trees which were damaged by this sh fell on the floor unable to stand proud in front of this attack making a huge sound that echoed throughout the forest.

    "Holy shit! Three trees in one sh, no wonder those dark elves couldn''t even get close to me," At that point, he didn''t even realize that his power was greatly weakened after he woke up from his hallucinating slumber.

    Nikol decided to continue his experiments, he continued with his sensory perceptions, vision, throwing skills, and many more. Everything he tried brought a mini-disaster to the forest destroying more than half of its vegetation and creating a huge scene.

    Alva and Emily, who noticed this came to scout the area only to see the devasting power of Nikol. Until now, they never saw him going all out, so when they saw this, both of them couldn''t help butugh in awe.

    "As expected of him, this isn''t something weaklings like us can do, truly magnificent," Alva muttered with her eyes carefully trying to burn every image of Nikol''s moves into her retina in case she had to fight him and she felt a strange tingling in her heart seeing this version of Nikol.

    Emily had nothing to say because she thought the same way.

    They wanted to keep observing him, but they didn''t have the freedom to do that. Both of them had to give support to Lydia and Zenda to arrange things since they were going to leave the forest as soon as possible to avoid conflict.

    It was a hard task for them because of all the casualties they had to suffer but it was not about whether they can do it or not, If they want to survive they had to do it and escape this ce as soon as possible.

    "Emily, do you think Nikol will forgive us for what we did?" Curious about her friend''s idea, Alva questioned.

    "He will, I won''t stop bothering him until he embraces me again in his warm hug," Without any hesitation, Emily said her ns hoping others will also do the same. She wanted everything to be like the past and enjoy life with other girls.

    They went back to their camp talking about many different things, while Nikol finished his traning and decided to go back with a surprised look.

    He was surprised by his own skills so much that he had to doubt whether these skills were real or not. But no matter what skill he had, Nikol couldn''t use any magic unlike others but at this point, it didn''t even bother him because what''s the point of having magic when he can crush his enemy''s head with his bare hand?

    "Arti, you will be next after dark elves,"

    Clenching his palm with anger, Nikol looked at the sky and wondered whether his supposed mother was watching him and enjoying his agony because right now, his heart felt like a bed of fiery volcanoes from all the pain and suffering he had to go through.

 Chapter 128 Going Back To The Queendom

    Ibalina POV

    I didn''t know where I went wrong, what did I do wrong? Was it a mistake to attack humans and elves at the same time?

    I kept questioning myself, as I kept running through the dense forest, which felt more like an unknown area to me.

    I knew by looking at the trees and theck of sound that I was lost in this thickly grown-vegetation. It was a strange feeling. Yesterday I smiled at how my girls ruthlessly killed other people, but now I don''t even have a way to satisfy my thirst or hunger.

    "What the hell is that monster? Where did ite from?" I kept muttering to myself, in denial at what happened. I didn''t want to believe I lost against a single person.

    "No wait! Am I a fool? Why didn''t I take them seriously? I thought as long as I have cursed magic, I''m invincible but look at me now," I was swallowing myself in regret, I wanted to find my way to the dark elf queendom as soon as I can but, I was afraid of going back.

    What can I even say to my leader?

    "Ohh! I''m sorry, my queen, I lost almost everyone in my army including two of myrades and all the cursed transformations, please forgive me, It won''t happen again," I imagined what would happen to me, the moment I utter those words, in front of Eldora.

    I would get kicked and banished by the kingdom for my inability to control an army.

    Worst, I would get a death sentence because of the damage and loss I caused to the dark elf society.

    "I''d rather die here than suffer that humiliation," Walking in the direction that wind carried me, I was lucky enough to hear the beautiful sound of a river flowing, giving my ear and mouth a new pleasant sensation.

    I wanted quickly go and bask my full body in that river and refresh myself. I couldn''t even imagine what it would taste like to drink those blue liquids which would give my energy back to carry on with my life.

    "Water! Water!" Like a madwoman, I kept running until I saw the most beautiful thing I have seen in months. I couldn''t even imagine how a mundane thing like water, which was thest thing I was worried about when I was in the kingdom, can make me this happy right now.

    I had injuries all over my body and the branches sometimes stuck into my skin making it even more painful. But I kept running ignoring this pain and approached a ce that looked like heaven. I didn''t even wait to remove my clothes, as I quickly jumped into the river hoping, it would be the greatest thing and It really was.

    "This is life!" Constantly shouting with happiness, I kept throwing water at my body, washing all the blood and mud from my dirty body. It sting a little when water ssh against my injuries but, it wasn''t something I couldn''t endure.

    That pain reminded me of my own foolishness and carelessness.

    After satisfying my thirst, I slowly got out of the river and sat on a rock near the river hoping to dry my clothes. Even though my underwear and everything was wet and ufortable, I didn''t regret jumping onto that river because it was the moment, I understood something rather important.

    Even the most mundane thing can be really valuable If I desperately search for it.

    Putting all those thoughts aside, I started to think about what I am going to do in the future.

    "Should I just live all alone in a cave? But Eldora will be able to find my location," I thought about the best way, I can go back to my hometown.

    "Yes, I should act like I went insane, then I might be able to fool others,"

    I desperately thought about different things and about the monster, who attacked me.

    "Ughhh! It still stings, Damn it, Ub and Nafina both died,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    All these bad thoughts kepting to my mind, it was still alive in my mind, how Nafina got impaled by a hand and how her blood sprayed around looking like a human firework.

    "Are you okay? You look injured," While I was drowning in my own mind and guilt, I heard a rather beautiful voice behind me which startled me causing my body to jump from the rock.

    "Don''t move too much, you''re hurt," Hoping to take a clear look at this new threat or friend, I quickly lifted my head, and in front of my eyes was a gorgeous and volpotus young girl, looking at me with a worried look. She had her hair tied in a bun and a basket on her head showing, she was collecting food in the forest.

    But what caught my interest was her clothes, in fact, she had no clothes on her body and that was the most surprising thing for me.

    Normally, we would cover our private ce and chest so, It will provide us with some protection. Vagina was one of the weakest ces in our body, so in a harsh environment like a forest where small insects are abundant, It was really dangerous to stay naked.

    "Who are you? What are you doing in the forest all alone?" I had no weapons to protect myself, but I managed to grab a stone with my hands hoping it would be useful. I tried to use curse magic but for some reason, even though I had the curse bud in my body, it didn''t manage to produce any curses showing how helpless I am.

    "I mean no harm, please don''t kill me," Her voice had mesmerizing vocals to it, but I didn''t have time to appreciate it. I got close to her and observed and tried to guess her race.

    She looked like a human, but there was something disturbing about her that I couldn''t grasp. I kept my guard up in case she tried to attack me but, she suddenly kneeled in front of me and started to take care of my injuries.

    "Why are you helping me? I tried to kill you," I still couldn''t grasp the concept of this baseless kindness, which my mother had. Because of that she died a useless death. This kind of people with kindness in their heart, even to show toward the enemy are the type of people I hate the most.

    "You look troubled, and injured, I can''t let you die in vain," She answered my question looking at me with her beautiful eyes.

    I didn''t know how to respond to her. Several thoughts ran through my head looking at her back. I thought about killing her and escaping but, I quickly removed it from my mind, it will be foolish not to ept some free food and a ce to sleep, when I''m this tired.

    After tending to my injuries, she looked at me innocently and asked several questions.

    "Who are you, big sister? It''s not normal to see people visiting this area," She looked curious so I decided to go along with this act and search for some food to satisfy my hunger.

    "I''m a monster hunter, while I was hunting some big monster, things went wrong and I got chased into this area, and now I have no idea how to go back," I lied through my teeth knowing, she will believe anything I say considering her mindless look.

    ''What a dumb bitch! she doesn''t even know I''m a dark elf''

    I felt dumb for suspecting her. Her actions were obviously like a little child unlike her body, which was fully grown showing her brain wasn''t the best one.

    "But, If you follow the river, you might be able to go back," She said something rather useful so, after taking a break I decided to go back to my queendom and act like I lost my mind because of war. I wanted to wait until the me of the war distinguish so Eldora would calm down a little, so she won''t give me the death penalty.

    I was asked to wait near the river bed and the girl went back to bring me some food, even though there wasn''t any meat food item, I rather enjoyed all the fruit and leaves, she brought.

    "Won''t you eat, these are tasty," I questioned as she kept looking at them with her mouth drooling.

    "No, I will eatter, I have another great meal waiting for me so, so filling my tummy with fruits feels like such a waste," Her words didn''t make sense to me at all but, for me, it was obvious no one would give their best food to the guest. I didn''t even feel angry at her for hiding something like that but, I was certainly interested in this meal that can even top these fresh fruits.

    "When you''re finished eating, let''s go and eat my meal, Ok?" Her eyes looked a little weird but, I just ignored it and filled my mouth so much that, I even blocked my oesophagus for a minute enjoying everything about this food.

 Chapter 129 War Continues

    "That''s all for the report, almost all the girls who managed to escape went insane, our guards found them spread throughout the forest,"

    "And?"

    Even though the spy, who was kneeling in front of the figure sitting on the throne with an angry look on her face gave a fairly satisfying report, she wasn''t aware of their queen''s greed.

    This queen who was looking at everything while sitting on her throne with a haughty look was none other than Eldora herself.

    It was rather easy to identify her with the scar on her face which started from her forehead and went until her jawline. It couldn''t hide her beauty but still for a maiden like her, that big of a scar is like a mortal enemy so she covered half of it but it was still visible through the mask she was wearing.

    "Most of them witnessed that a monster attacked them, causing them to get wiped out, and the report says that cursed duchesses Ub, Nafina, and Ibalina all died on the battlefield,"

    With that, her report concluded but still, the authoritative figure in front of her didn''t look satisfied at all.

    "Prepare a rescue team, Ibalina is alive, I want everyone to find her right now," After thinking for a little bit about the best action she can take, the queen stood up from her throne and looked at the person next to her.

    *Bammm

    Suddenly, she used her elbow to deal an uppercut to that person and started beating her up with a creepy face.

    She didn''t stop for a minute even though the person below her legs writhed in pain with dark ck colour blooding out of her head but she had no reaction on her face showing she wasn''t a normal dark elf.

    "Damn it, It''s all your fault, It''s because of you I have to go through all this, I''ll kill you," She kept stepping on that person until Eldora quickly came back to her senses like she heard someone and went back to her seat.

    Spy girl was sweating buckets, thinking she was going to be the next victim, but unlike what she expected Eldora said something which surprised her,

    "You did good work, go back and question all the girls, and find what happened to humans," Thest thing she anticipated hearing from their queen was this. As soon as she beat up her guard, it seemed as though all of her anger had abruptly evaporated.

    As soon as the spy girl left, Eldora looked at her guard, who was all beaten up thanks to her anger, and wondered what this monster was that attacked her girls. If there was a monster that is powerful enough to defeat all the three cursed duchesses, she wanted to tame that monster quickly.

    "Looks like I can''t stay here anymore, I can''t let my girls die,"

    Even though how she got her power and what she had to do to obtain something vile like cursed magic remained a secret, it was a well-known fact among dark elves that, Eldora really cared about the number of dark elves in her race, so damage like this was a huge disappointment to her.

    Under her orders, everyone got ready to rescue Ibalina, who was believed to be alive because of Eldora''s words and none of them doubted it because they knew she could feel the connection through the cursed magic as long as the bud remains in their body. Eldora had the ability to use cursed magic to its full extent just like a cursed doll.

    All the rescue operations went on for a whole week, but none of them managed to find even the remains of Ibalina''s body for some reason. Even though Eldora managed to tell she was alive, she couldn''t exactly pinpoint an area, so the rescue operations halted and all the dark elves got ready for their biggest war yet.

    Even though the number of dark elves got sted because of Nikol''s attack, they still managed to sum up an army amounting to 5000 without counting monster puppets and transformation dolls.

    Ibalina was the only cursed duchess who could make transformations, but Eldora managed to do it better than her since she was the one who introduced that method.

    She could have easily obtained better results, but she wanted someone else to learn this technique hoping their race would survive and improve this technique to create a perfect dark elf with both brains and reproductive processes.

    "That monster, who easily wiped out my girls, I will either kill you or make you mine, don''t think you can escape from me after all this,"

    She did manage to squeeze out some more pieces of information from the girls that went insane thanks to Nikol''s attack.

    They described Nikol as a human-figured monster but none of them managed to tell how exactly he looked like thanks to his blood-stained face, even though most of them couldn''t forget those eyes with a purple colour gaze which looked extremely cruel in their point of view, but for some girls in human and elf race, that look was enough to drive them crazy by how handsome he was.

    It was really a strange thing how these two parties saw him in two different lights.

    It was a weird change when Nikol arrived in this strangend, he didn''t have that colour in his eyes and his body wasn''t the most ideal one but now his improvements made him look like a totally different person with the same facial features.<novelnext></novelnext>

    While dark elves were getting ready for their biggest war, Nikol and the girls went back to the elf kingdom but, Nym was so busy keeping everyone in her grasp without letting the curse take control of them.

    Even if the alliance group couldn''t catch many dark elves to use for the task of exchanging the curse, Nikol managed to question Ub, who is now a prisoner under Zenda''s division.

    "Zenda, what happened yesterday? You look disturbed," Getting close to her new best friend, Lydia questioned noticing how grim and dark her face looked.

    "It''s Nikol, he''s not the same anymore," She said in a disappointed voice.

    "What did he do?"

    Lydia already knew about this since even after a week, he didn''t look like his previous self. Instead, he easily got irritated when someone disregard his orders and acted on their own.

    Even though he didn''t raise his hand against girls, he verbally destroyed them and broke their spirit showing how useless they are without him.

    "He used himself as a test subject, we wanted to see whether Ub can use cursed magic or not since she fought close range with us, but Nikol kept beating Ub until she had to use cursed magic in pain," Zenda exined what happened.

    "But when he saw Ub was unable to use cursed magic, he started to beat her again more furiously, If we didn''t use Nym''s magic, she would have been killed by him,"

    Lydia carefully listened to her story. Both of them went silent for a minute remembering good old days, Nikol used to be so lovey-dovey with them.

    "Lydia, do you think we can go back to our normal rtionship?"

    There was an awkward pause before she answered, as both of the didn''t know the answer to that question.

    "I don''t know, I want to meet fairy to question why she did this to us, you might be a faithful believer who doesn''t question anything but I''m not,"

    Lydia said with a motivated look.

    They managed to reach the kingdom before, Eldora aborted the mission to find Ibalina so, they had enough time to get ready for another war with their perfect defence called the heavenly wall, but at that time none of them knew the wall that was supposed to be impossible to break had a ratherrge hole in it, thanks to Nikol.

    As soon as they arrived at the kingdom, Zenda felt her whole face going pale seeing the huge hole but, seeing no damage to the other part, she knew this wasn''t something done by an enemy.

    "Usha, did you talk with Nikol?"

    Eva, who was being carried by Emily questioned. she gained consciousness back after a few days and right now she was recovering from all the damage, but seeing all the damage to both races and Nikol''s change, she felt like their whole destiny is changing.

    "I did, don''t worry, he won''t leave us," With a smile, Usha said that, but deep inside she was burning with worry and sadness.

    "That''s good then, we should get ready quickly to do what Nikol asked us to do," she didn''t know the full information, so she thought everything will go back to the way it was before all this.

    Another thing that worried Eva was, even after she got her consciousness back, Nikol never came to visit her which surprised her a lot and broke her heart, but being the tough warrior she is, Eva didn''t want to worry about mundane things like that.

    Normally, when they enter the city, most of them would hear cheering sounds but this time, they heard nothing like that as most of the people watched everything with interest and especially looked at Nikol. Even though they were looking at him hoping, he would say something Nikol didn''t even react to their voices and kept walking.

    Tisha was near the front door of the mansion to wee them, but Nikol ignored her and went back to his room and closed the door without letting anyone enter it.

    *Sigh

    "Looks like we have a tough time ahead of us," Tisha muttered as she went to meet her girls and help them to do all the remaining stuff and look after the injured.

 Chapter 130 Disaster

    "My queen, how did that hole appear on our wall? What happened here while I was absent?"

    Zenda was bothered by how silent their normally loud and funny queen was, if something like this happened in past, Zenda knew she would trouble her all day making it a living hell for her, but now Tisha sat on the elevated chair with a silent glimpse.

    She could guess who was the reason for this, but before she could question her again, Zenda heard the voice of Nikol.

    "I did that, sorry,"

    Zenda went silent as soon as she heard those words. Others started to wonder how he did that because this was supposed to be the heavenly wall given to them by the goddess so breaking it was an almost impossible task unless you were the son of that goddess.

    And they realised he might be the only person, that can do some damage like that.

    "Nikol, it''s fine, we can discuss about things," Tisha quickly got up from her seat seeing that he wasn''t angry anymore, so she decided to take advantage of it and be friendly with him again.

    "We have nothing to discuss," He looked at everyone in the room and averted his eyes.

    Usha, Eva and all the other girls were also present in that room, so it was rather convenient for him to announce what he wanted to say.

    "I''m going to fight, if you want you can join me, if not stay here and watch the gate," After announcing that he tried to leave, but Lydia quickly blocked his way without letting him leave the room.

    "Nikol, we know what we did was wrong but, don''t punish yourself like this, you can''t fight them all alone,"

    Her voice had a simple requesting tone and desperation. She didn''t want to see another disaster like this happening, so she decided to stop him from leaving, but even before she could continue, she heard the voice of Alva which confused her even more.

    "Nikol, I''ming with you, I believe you this time, all of this happened because we didn''t believe in you and your power, so I will join you this time,"

    This was thest thing Lydia wanted to see right now. She felt how a wall was slowly building among them, dividing their alliance into two factions. In this dire situation, such a thing cannot be afforded, so she wanted to convince Nikol.

    "We can''t do this, our girls are almost exhausted and some of them are on their deathbeds, and our food provisions are not that great," Lydia used her brain to the full capacity to think about a solution.

    "If we fight now, we will be wiped out, Nikol, you''re the one who told me it''s wise to back down at the right moment, so don''t go Nikol,"

    Nikol kept looking at her with his eyes while focusing on her words. He looked at everyone else in the room except Alva and Emily who shared the same sentiment as him.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I never requested anyone toe along; I simply stated, If you like, you cane. If not, I''m going alone." Lydia was stunned by the sheer rudeness of Nikol''sments, which revealed how little he cared about her proposal.

    "Is that so?" Lydia went back to her seat with a defeated and saddened look.

    Eva, who witnessed all this couldn''t take it anymore as she started to scold Nikol for his stubbornness while holding her injured hand hanging on a tight bandage.

    "Nikol, don''t be a stubborn brat, get back here and listen to us, we are telling this for your sake," Her words were just as rude as Nokol''s words, but she didn''t know how big of a mistake she made.

    "My sake? Did I ask any of you to care about me? No right, so why are acting like you all are my parents or something,"

    Nikolshed back at her with his hand gripping like he was about to attack her. Emily quickly jumped in case, he attacked Eva, but he quickly went back to normal and looked at everyone.

    "Just because all of you were manipted by a little insect, should I forgive all of you for betraying my trust?" Nikol questioned everyone in the room including Alva, who was the one most affected by his words because she thought as long as she can be by Nikol''s side, she will be forgiven.

    "Sorry, but I''m not a white knight to tolerate every single thing you do," Leaving those words with the group of girls, he left the room while Alva and Emily both followed her with the same disappointed face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though others didn''t know what white knight meant, they understood that it should be ng and started discussing among themselves what their future ns are.

    But Usha, who was the centre of attention after her pregnancy announcement didn''t say anything as she just left the room without talking to anyone.

    "What do we do now, sister?" Lydia questioned Eva, who was shocked by how Nikol tried to attack her. She never expected such a reaction from him, so this confirmed to her that Nikol she knew, that kind boy who always took care of her is nowhere to be found.

    "Lydia, it looks like we created a monster, a real one," Uncertain about their future, Eva looked at Zenda and Tisha hoping they would at least have something to say, but both of them remained in their own seats with a depressed look no different than others, which sealed the hope of any help from them.

    ***

    Eldora observed everything around her with anger and her eyes didn''t leave a single corpse unchecked. She didn''t let any other dark elf touch any corpse as she wanted to see all of them by herself.

    "So all of them are my girls, and these humans and elves, such a waste of life," For some reason, unlike other dark elves she didn''t look at the dead humans and elves with despise and anger, instead she had pity.

    "Innocent souls that believe in that shitty goddess, it''s not your fault, if that bitch didn''t abandon you, none of this would have happened,"

    She closed the eyes of every corpse, going from one to another and made sure they were resting in peace. and looked at her guard next to her with angry eyes and questioned,

    "Do you see this? all this because of that goddess, what do you feel seeing all this?" Even though Eldora questioned her guard, she got no answers. which was the obvious thing as she was just another puppet created by Eldora herself. To be exact, the first transformation, the first cursed doll.

    "Once we are dead, we all are the same, this is the disappointing reality, we fight and kill each other, this is stupid," Saying those words, she looked at the sky.

    "Stupid but let''s just struggle while we are alive,"

    She didn''t leave the previous battleground until, she gave a proper burial to all her soldiers and enemy soldiers which confused other dark elves, but as the reason she just said, Eldora didn''t want to attract other monsters but deep down, she knew it wasn''t anything like that.

    ''Elven kingdom is a tricky ce, I tried attacking them before I attacked humans but it is almost impossible to break their wall''

    She didn''t want any more useless casualties so, she decided to use her ultimate weapon for this war.

    "Looks like it''s your shining time, number one, go and rescue us from that cruel goddess," Eldora ordered looking at her guard.

    Nobody in the dark elf kingdom knew who she was, as Eldroa suddenly appointed her as her official guard suddenly out of nowhere and her origin remained a mystery.

    There was a rumour that she was even more powerful than three cursed duchesses and nobody knew the authenticity of that information, but seeing their powerful queen relying on her, they had to assume that, this puppet is more or equally powerful as Eldora. The thought of someone powerful helping them relieved them but at the same time, they were jealous of her position.

    "Others, start building up our monsters and get ready to invade as soon as number one breaks the wall," Giving her orders Eldora went back to her hut and asked everyone to proceed with preparation to attack the wall.

    When visiting outside, Eldora always wore a Vian mask to hide the scar because that was the most embarrassing as well as the most humiliating thing for her.

    Even though she was a cruel woman, who can mercilessly kill parents and kids together, she valued her beauty. So the scar she got when she first attacked the human kingdom remained a ck mark in her life until the present day.

    It haunted her life to the present day when she sees her reflection with that scar on her face.

    "Number one, you''re my only hope now, please don''t let down me, I don''t want to kneel beside that selfish goddess,"

    Thinking about how they are going to attack the wall and forming new ns, Eldora also wore her armour and got ready for the fight that is about to happen, which will decide the fate of her race.

 Chapter 131 Number One

    "Nikol, wait! wait for us," Unable to catch up with the speed of Nikol, Alva and Emily both shouted. They were afraid that Nikol would leave then once again to act on his own.

    There were twenty girls in this group, who decided to join Nikol, except for Alva and Emily upon hearing that, he was going to fight with the enemy. Instead of believing in something, they haven''t seen, they decided to follow their guts and trust Nikol.

    "How did he get so fast? He''s running faster than a monster," Emily muttered trying to catch her breath but none of them got even a single minute to stop. The number of people started getting less and less as time went on because some of them fainted trying to follow him.

    "Damn it, take them back to the kingdom, none of you can fight like this, Emily and I will try to catch up with him," Alva shouted at the remaining girls, who were trying to catch up with them.

    Even though they were hesitant at first, they knew her words were true, so they acted upon her orders and took them back to the kingdom leaving only Alva and Emily to follow Nikol.

    After several minutes of constant running, suddenly Nikol stop running and looked at both Alva and Emily with a pained look. His eyes were trembling with his whole face was on the verge of explosion with emotions.

    "Why?"

    "Why are you following me?"

    Alva and Emily were confused why he questioned them like this. They never expected to see such a face from Nikol right now, especially when they are going to fight.

    "What do you mean by ''Why''? We areing to help you, even if we are weak, I would do everything to protect you and I want to show that we won''t make the same mistake twice," Alva said while getting close to him.

    "Yes, Nikol, not only us none of the girls would do the same mistake, so let us help," Emily, who was standing next to Alva got close to him and started to show her own desire to make things right again.

    "Suit yourself, I won''t tell you not to follow me but even if my life is in danger, there''s nothing you can do,"

    Right after saying those words, he threw a newly built water bottle which was built up from the bark of a tree to carry water. Even before Nikol came to this world, they had the technology to build these types of bottles, so it didn''t surprise others, but what surprised them was him giving them water, even after all those cruel things he said.

    "Drink it, I don''t want to see you girls dying," Leaving those words with them, he climbed onto a tree to search for the enemy leaving baffled Alva and Emily on the floor.

    "Emily, looks like we are not toote to make things right?" Alva felt happy to see his caring side once more, even though it was just a little.

    "In the end, he is our kind Nikol, no matter how changed he is," Emily also felt equally happy, but that happiness didn''tst long, as they heard a huge sound behind them.

    Even Nikol, who was observing the area got surprised by this sound because it came from the elven kingdom direction. Nikol had a rather good sightpared to others, but even he couldn''t see it as they were too far away from the kingdom.

    ''What''s happening?''

    He questioned himself with a bad premonition from that sound.

    "No way the enemy could avoid me when I have this good of hearing, I followed the footsteps I heard but this is-" There were only two possibilities that Nikol could think of why someone could evade him and head straight to the kingdom.

    "Looks like this one is going to be trouble, to evade my senses and to make such a big explosion," Jumping down the tree without even caring about the height, Nikol ran in Alva and Emily''s direction to collect them and return back to the kingdom.

    Alva and Emily were panicked hearing a sound behind them, they didn''t want to believe that someone was cable enough to evade them and attack the kingdom, but knowing the absurd curse ability, they knew something like that wasn''t impossible.

    "You two get on my back and hold tight!" Quickly holding them by hips, Nikol decided to run carrying them without leaving them in danger.

    Alva and Emily didn''t even have time to react, as soon as Nikol grabbed them, he started running like a madman while carrying both girls. They felt their hair going haywire, but their hands were too busy trying to hold Nikol, and none of them had the ability or time to care about their hair.

    ***

    "She should be there now, let''s start our march and try to reach them as soon as we can," Getting on the monster''s back again, Eldora ordered her troops. They obediently followed her but some of them were confused, about why they didn''t charge with number one and instead waited there for her to reach there and destroy the wall alone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Queen, may I ask a question? If you don''t mind," One of the top officers next to her looked at her with respect and decided to question her. She expected some bacsh from her but surprising her, Eldora nodded her head like she was giving approval.

    "Why did number one go before us? Wouldn''t it be better for us to support her?"

    Hearing her question, Eldora giggled a little bit and looked at the sky with an empty look.

    "She doesn''t need our help, if she can''t defeat them, none of us can because she''s my greatest creation," Those words were big ims to make as it was like she was admitting that number one is more powerful than her. Seeing her face others quickly backed down knowing questioning anymore won''t be good.

    Meanwhile, number one was standing in front of the wall with her eyes moving rather fast observing every single detail on it. For some reason, even though she noticed the hole in the wall, she didn''t use that instead kept looking at the wall in front of her.

    "Wall is here, Order to break it," Until she came rather close to the wall, no one noticed it but as soon as guards saw her figure slowly approaching the wall with all the lines on her body showing her real identity, they panicked thinking that dark elves are going to attack again.

    In a hurry, they rang the bell without even stopping for a whole minute because of how nervous they were. Thest thing wanted was another attack because the wall was still recovering from the previous damage, thanks to Tisha''s mana it was steadily recovering, but the number of girls that can fight was less than half because of their previous fight.

    They knew another fight with the dark elves meant death for them.

    Usha and Eva, who heard this bell quickly ran to the wall with Zenda and Lydia leading them.

    Tisha was still recovering the wall, so she didn''t have the power or stamina to help them.

    "What''s happening?"

    Usha''s group questioned Lydia and Zenda with a confused looks. None of them was in the condition to fight but they knew staying without fighting back because of their injuries would be foolish, when they have no one else to rely on.

    "We don''t know, I was treating all the cursed and injured but suddenly we heard the bell sound, so we came to check,"

    Deciding that talking with each other was useless, they gave that extra effort to their legs and ran until they saw the guards looking outside the gate with a bbergasted looks.

    "What the-?"

    None of them couldn''t believe what they were seeing, it was just a single dark elf but it had lines all over its body showing it was not a normal one, instead, it was a cursed transformation but at the same time, it looked nothing like the transformation they fought in their previous battle with its features.

    "Humans and Elves," Looking at the top of the wall and noticing people looking at her, she quickly pointed at them and tried to say something but words didn''te out of her mouth.

    "What is that? Don''t wait! Shoot, it''s not a friend," Lydia quickly ordered because safety is better than trying to be considerate of enemies in a desperate time like this.

    All the archer girls on top of the wall started shooting their arrows, they didn''t have much explosive magic remaining so they decided to protect them instead of using them on one person.

    "Destroy the wall," Looking one more time at its objective, number one started to charge with her every single movement and attack evading the arrows.

    Everyone thought she was heading toward the hole, which was regenerating but surprisingly, she started attacking the part of the wall which wasn''t damaged.

    Others thought it was stupid and Zenda and the group also couldn''t help but find this odd, but they didn''t know at that time the danger of this specimen itself.

    *Boom

    Suddenly, they heard a huge sound beneath their wall making the whole thing shake like, it was an earthquake.

 Chapter 132 Strange

    "What''s that? Did they have cannons?" Lydia questioned, she couldn''t believe that one person can cause such damage.

    Everyone carefully observed the surroundings but to their surprise, except this weird dark elf, who came to attack them all alone, there was nothing that could cause that much damage.

    "Everyone, be careful, we are fighting with something strange," Zenda carefully observed and managed to capture the movements of this strange person, so she knew this was something foreign to them, just like Ub or cursed transformations.

    Noticing the presence beneath them, none of them was able to take a clear shot at this attacker, so they had to change their position.

    Even though Usha was ordered to go back, she waited to see how this incident would develop but then she noticed something strange.

    "Mmmh! This is strange," She mumbled to herself, and carefully looked at the attacker that is trying to harm the heavenly wall.

    It had wsing out of its hand, which looked a little creepy, but that was not the surprising part, it used fire magic against the wall to cause an explosion and for a dark elf, damaging something like this wall with mana was something impossible at least normally, but everyone noticed there is a sharp w mark on the wall.

    "No way, it managed to damage the wall, I thought only Nikol was possible of doing that," It''s not that Zenda couldn''t believe this, but she didn''t want to believe this was happening.

    "What do we do now? Nikol, Alva and Emily are not here and Usha and Eva are both injured, only two of us can give this one a challenge," Touching Zenda''s shoulder, Lydia questioned.

    "Well, we have to do it anyway, are you scared?" Zenda couldn''t believe how close she was with Lydia recently, she felt like she found her best friend because of how simr their ideas are.

    "Haha! I''m always scared but I have to protect my sister and our future hope, so if things go wrong let her escape," Both of them smile at each other for onest time, but suddenly they heard another explosion beneath them showing their clock is ticking.

    "Let''s go, no time to talk," As soon as the shaking on the wall stopped, both of them tried to jump from the wall and attack the enemy but, they couldn''t even try that as they heard several footsteps approaching them rather fast.

    Usha and Eva also noticed this and couldn''t exin how relieved they felt.

    "It''s Nikol, he''s here to help us, everyone gets ready to attack the enemy while he distracts it," Zenda and Lydia quickly changed their ns, but suddenly they heard the manly voice of Nikol shouting at them.

    "More dark elves areing, I will deal with this strange one, you guys try to shoot all the other dark elves," He ordered showing that it wasn''t a joke when he said that he will lead them from now on.

    All the alliance girls heard him and quickly got ready with their remaining explosive cannons.

    "Almost all of our magic users are injured, so we will have to shoot using our magic, the output won''t be good but we have to try," Lydia ordered them.

    While they were getting ready to deal with Eldora''s army, Nikol looked at the enemy in front of him with his eyes narrowed.

    "This one is strong," He knew Alva and Emily wouldn''t stand a chance against it, so he quickly tried to drop them somewhere safe until otherse to rescue them but suddenly, Alva started acting weird as soon as she saw the figure of the enemy that is trying to break the wall.

    "What are you doing, Alva? Come back here," Emily worried about her friend quickly shouted.

    Nikol also wondered what was happening, he was extra careful not to lose control this time like previous battle and cause extra damage, also he wanted to capture some dark elves and collect their curse magic to create the same liquid.

    Curse magic had the property of a ma, so it was rather easy for Nikol to absorb and use them but, he couldn''t curse anyone with that because he just gave that liquid a physical form instead of absorbing it into his body.

    The main reason he couldn''t use them was because of hisck of mana core, which is the main ce cursed mana needs to be stored if one wants to be a cursed mage.

    "Nikol, I know her," Suddenly pointing at Number one, Alva said with her face trembling in fear and anger, which confused both Nikol and Emily.

    "What are you talking about? "

    Nikol took a good look at his enemy''s face and realised it was something like a cursed transformation. He wondered whether it is someone, they know since even before Nikol arrived on this ind, the dark elves used to attack humans.

    "She looks like my grandmother, who went lost when Eldora attacked us many years ago," Shocking both Emily and Nikol, she said something rather absurd.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They understood why she was like this, especially Emily who noticed the resemnce of Elisha after Alva told her that.

    "No way, they turned her into a transformation," Emily, who came forward to take a closer look said while quickly grabbing her sword in anger.

    Even though she didn''t love her as much as Alva, still she vividly remembered how Elisha used to treat her and protect her every time, when they got into a problem.

    "I''ll definitely kill these dark elves! I will crush each and every one of them," Alva''s eyes were red in anger and her whole body was twitching non-stop with tearsing out of her eyes.

    Nikol noticed this and thought about hugging her like he used to do and calming her down, but right now, he didn''t feel like doing any of those things.

    "Emily, take Alva and hide somewhere safe, I''m going to fight that," Nikol touched both of their shoulders and ordered without giving into his feelings and getting all emotional.

    Alva, who heard this looked at Nikol with the same eyes filled with hatred and asked,

    "If this was your sister, how would you react?" She didn''t even have to ask that question because all of them knew the answer to it.

    They knew how Nikol nearly wiped out a dark elf squad all alone because of a misunderstanding.

    "I thought so, don''t you think it''s a bit hypocritical to stop me now," Her question made perfect sense to Nikol because he somewhat understood how Alva must be feeling right now.

    "Answer me, Nikol," Alva kept pushing him until she heard the words, she was waiting for.

    "I know, I''m being a hypocrite right now, but I don''t want you to get injured fighting that, logically speaking you can''t beat that," He looked at her eyes and caressed her head with his previous kind look, which surprised both Alva and Emily.

    "I don''t want any of you to die, even now I love all of you even though I tried to stay away from you and ignore you, it''s almost impossible for me, please understand,"

    They never expected to hear those words right now.

    Alva had a hard face unable to decide what to do, but then Emily quickly held her hand and started running in the opposite direction from the wall.

    "I will hold her, you don''t have to worry, do what you have to do,"

    Emily thought logically about the situation and no matter how she looked, if they are going to be a burden staying out of the battlefield felt like the best option for them.

    "Now, let''s go and meet my mother-inw or should I say grandmother-inw," Taking a closer look at the person, he was going to battle with Nikol walked in her direction and observed her ability.

    He noticed her long ws and how they used explosive magic,

    "I have to be careful with that, I don''t know how many skills she might have," Even though, he got dangerously close to her, number one didn''t react at all showing her full attention was on the wall and breaking it.

    Nikol took advantage and kicked her rather hard hoping he would be able to kill her in one shot. but suddenly her head turned in a rather bizarre way and she dodged it like, she had the idea of what was happening around her even though, Nikol''s speed was iparable to before.

    "Hmm! What a weird creature, I don''t think this one has the personality or memories of Alva''s grandmother, it might be just the body," Thinking about what he just witnessed, Nikol got ready for his next attack and tried to kill this transformation before it pulls out something far more nefarious and powerful.

    Meanwhile, Eldora kept advancing and noticed the battle happening near the wall and she was able to get a good look at Nikol''s figure.

    "So that was the monster? But looks like it''s fighting for the sake of humans and elves, maybe it''s their secret weapon,"

    Thinking about ways to ovee this challenge both parties started to form their own ns and emerge victorious as this might be the battle that decided the fate of the races.

 Chapter 133 Final Battle I - Nikol Vs Number One

    "Who are you?" Looking at Nikol''s figure, which was getting ready to charge to attack her, Number one questioned with one of her eyes concentrating on the wall, and the other one was looking at Nikol.

    Nikol had no intention of answering her, he just used his bare hand and tried to make the same attack, which he did unconsciously and did significant damage to the dark elf army but, Number one quickly dodged it again.

    Even after dodging the attack, she didn''t forget her real object as she attacked the wall again creating another huge explosion, which printed another huge w mark on the heavenly wall.

    "Nikol!" Worried about this new enemy, Lydia looked at Nikol and saw him struggling so she thought about helping him. But looking at the situation below her, she knew even if she jumped from this wall and tried to help him, she would only be a burden. It was thest thing she wanted because she knew the damage won''t be pretty if Nikol had to go all out like earlier.

    "Damn it, why am I so powerless?" Cursing at herself, she decided to seek Tisha''s help, who is the only person that has the eternal authority over the wall to control it with free will.

    As Nikol and Number One faced each other again, the air around them crackled with electric-like energy. Nikol''s eyes glowed with an intense purple light, while Number One''s entire body was enveloped in a dark aura that emitted a disgusting atmosphere.

    Without a word, the two charged at each other with incredible speed, their fists colliding in a deafening explosion which caused everyone on the wall to close their ears, so they won''t go deaf.

    *Booom *Booom

    The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the surrounding area, shattering trees into two and causing the ground to tremble. Nikol and Number One exchanged blows with lightning-fast reflexes, each strike sending out waves of energy that shook the air.

    Despite their incredible power, neitherbatant seemed to gain the upper hand. Nikol''s attacks were swift and precise, while Number One''s blows were raw and powerful with her disgusting aura protecting her from any attack. The two fighters shed relentlessly, each refusing to give an inch of a chance to win.

    As the battle raged on, it became clear that both Nikol and Number One were truly overpowered. Their attacks shattered the wall and tore apart the very every single leaf on the trees itself. Yet still, neither could gain the upper hand as they kept exchanging blows. Nikol had a little blooding out of his cheek showing things wasn''t going well for him but the same can be said for Number one.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the twobatants were both pushed to their limits. With one final explosion of energy, they collided in a titanic sh that shattered the entire area shocking Eldora, who was watching the fight. When the dust settled, it was impossible to tell who had emerged victorious, but one thing was clear: the fight between Nikol and Number One would go down in history as one of the greatest battles of all time.

    "What is this? What the hell is this?" Looking at the fight in front of her, Eldora felt like her whole life was meaningless.

    She couldn''t ept the fact that there are two people with so much power and strength that she has chased her whole life, and it really irritated her to no extent that she couldn''t obtain a power like this.

    The dark elves, who were observing the battle had their mouth open with surprise seeing this abnormal fight, same can be said for humans and elven people who witnessed this. It was like two entities from mythical stories were fighting to take dominance as none of them was able to see what was happening because of their speed.

    At that moment, Lydia knew her decision to not support Nikol was right because if she had interfered in this fight, Nikol would have likely made an effort to defend her, which would have increased his responsibility and chance of getting attacked.

    One thing that caused this prolonged battle was the regenerative skills of both Nikol and Number One.

    No matter how much damage they sustained, both of them possessed an extraordinary ability to recover swiftly. It was as if their bodies possessed an innate resilience, allowing them to bounce back from even the most severe injuries in no time at all. Such a remarkable gift was both a blessing and a curse, as the pain of damages still remained.

    In the end, their battle became one, where the one with the most resistance to pain and exhaustion would probably emerge as the winning individual.

    While Nikol was fighting the battle of his life, Zenda and Lydia''s party didn''t forget what their job is. Usha and Eva were observing the battlefield but with their current status none of the two was suitable for battle, so they were asked to stay in the back, while Lydia and Zenda dealt with this current situation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We have to keep them alive, Our only job is preventing them from supporting this strange enemy to defeat Nikol, if you have to kill someone do it, but keep it in moderation, they are the only hope to cure ourrades," Zenda ordered before they mess things up. She didn''t want any mistake no matter how big or small to happen right now.

    There were three magic cannons remaining out of all seven of them they had, some of them were out of order while the remaining cannons got destroyed in their previous battle.

    As the sun began to set after a long day of tiredness, the three cannons were finally ready for their action. The air was filled with excitement and anticipation as the people of the kingdom gathered to witness the historic event that might even change the fate of their races.

    But, only the warriors and mages were allowed to witness what was happening outside the wall, as others were instructed to stay inside to witness this special scene.

    All the cannons looked like a massive, silver beasts that glimmered in the fading light. It was manned by a team of skilled mages who chanted incantations to power the cannon. Even though the number of them wasn''t something great, they had to fill some cannons with normal warriors to make it worth it using something like these valuable cannons.

    With a deafening roar, the cannon fired a beam of pure magic that tore through the air, leaving a trail of light in its wake.

    Number one witnessed this but, her attention was solely on the wall and Nikol, who was trying to disturb her work by destroying it, so she had no movement to protect her master from it, as she continued to fight with Nikol.

    "Are you for real now? Looks like you''re nothing more than a lifeless body now, I wanted to have some tea with you grandmother," Mocking number one with his words, Nikol looked at the dark elven group and wondered how he can break this stalemate.

    He had no idea how his opponent got so strong or what basis, but he knew unlike every other opponent he fought, number one was unique maybe because he felt this familiar feeling of something nefarious inside her body.

    While he was trying to figure out a way to ovee this obstacle called number one, Eldora saw how the alliance used magic cannons in her direction to attack her. She expected something like that to happen because she knew, they won''t stay and watch until this duel finished.

    "Golemerians,e forward," As soon as Eldora said that, two huge monsters covered the area where she was standing with their mighty bodies, which looked like a defence fortress with all the rocks on it.

    Alva, who was hiding behind those dark elves watched in awe as the two towering beasts loomed before her, their bodies massive and imposing. She had seen many different monsters in her life, but never before had she encountered anything quite like the Golemerians.

    Their rocky exteriors were a sight to behold, with every inch of their bodies covered in jagged rocks that looked as if they had been spawned from the earth itself. Alva couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread as she watched the Golemerians move, their massive frames shifting with a grace that defied their size.

    As the Golemerians stood before her, Alva could feel the raw power emanating from their bodies. She knew that these monsters were not to be trifled with and that she would have to tread carefully if she wanted to emerge from this encounter unscathed at the same she had her own suspicions because no matter how powerful Eldora is, she should have a limit in which she can control these mighty beasts.

    "Emily, did you bring those shots?" Looking at her friend with a questioning look, Alva put up her hand and requested something.

    Emily, who witnessed this couldn''t help butugh wryly because they knew if Nikol saw what was in their hand, he would probably try to attack them. It was the same paralysing medicine, which Nym made to paralyse Nikol.

    "Let''s use these and catch some dark elves,"

    Taking those little syringe-like arrows, Alva said with her face still distorted in anger hoping she would be able to get close to Eldora, to split her head open.

 Chapter 134 Final Battle II - Real Identity

    "Augh! What is wrong with these insects, If I could I would really curse them," Touching her neck with pain, one of the dark elves mumbled feeling a little stinging pain on her neck. But soon that stinging pain turned into dizziness and she fell on the floor unconscious leaving only a small arrow on her neck.

    "What happened? Answer me!," Seeing herrade acting strange another dark elf came to help her, but she had to face the same fate because of her carelessness.

    Alva and Emily looked at them with cold eyes and felt happy to see their n working.

    "Let''s take out all of them from behind until Nikol finish his work," Emily said in a tiny voice and asked Alva to follow her.

    She noticed how grim and dark she looked, but for now, she ignored it as she didn''t want to give in to feelings and mess up their n.

    "We need to hide their bodies, luckily they won''t wake up like Nikol,"

    At first, Emily thought this wouldn''t work on them because she thought dark elves were using mana to create curse magic, but seeing their mana less posion working, she knew these dark elves didn''t use or have any mana in their body any longer.

    "They havepletely changed their bodies, what a disgusting way to get strong," With a disgusted face, she looked at all the unconscious dark elves hoping they would just disappear forever but, then she remembered Treiya and her group.

    "Not all, I guess," While she was thinking about these things, she saw Alva agrrivesly shooting down so many dark elves, Emily quickly went to help her and they couldn''t do this for long as they heard another explosion outside the ce, they were hiding.

    Eldora also wanted to take a quick look at what was happening, so she quickly ordered the monsters to move. But before she could do that, she heard someone talking near her ear, surprisingly Eldora didn''t act surprised showing it wasn''t something strange for her.

    "Order number one to retreat, we have people knocking out your people behind us,"

    "It''s fine, as long as I can tame that monster who''s fighting head-on-head with number one, I don''t care about small fries," Eldora said while obsessively looking at Nikol''s figure.

    "Do what I asked you to do, don''t forget what we are fighting for," The voice mumbled near her ear and disappeared into thin air without even other dark elves noticing its presence.

    Eldora looked at her people for a second and decided to do what that voice asked her to do because she knew that voice was correct and going against it wasn''t wise right now.

    For a moment, she gave into her greed and decided to collect powerful entities like her previous hobby, but now she felt her mind clear and quickly got ready to charge and do what she has to do for her race, for herself and him.

    "I won''t mess up this time, I can''t afford to lose number one,"

    While Eldora was getting ready to charge into the battlefield even though it was dangerous because of all the cannons, Nikol and Number one kept shing with each other. Nikol was out of breath while Number one acted like she was glitching with her head constantly shaking left and right.

    But ignoring all those things Number One and Nikol faced each other, both exhausted from their intense battle. Despite their weariness, they knew that the fight wasn''t over yet, especially Nikol. They had both used their most powerful attacks, but neither had managed to gain the upper hand. Number one wanted to destroy the wall as soon as she can because of the orders but the obstacle called Nikol kept disturbing her.

    Number One took a deep breath and charged towards Nikol with incredible speed, her fists crackling with explosive energy. Nikol reacted quickly, dodging Number One''s attack and counterattacking with a powerful jab to her spine but it didn''t work as he felt like touching a jellyfish instead of a human-like spine. Number One managed to emerge unscathed by that attack, but just barely, and the force of the attack left her feeling drained.

    Nikol followed up with a barrage of uppercuts and side jabs, each one striking with deadly uracy. Number One tried to block the attacks with her arms, but she knew that he couldn''t keep this up for long. She needed toe up with a new strategy, and fast.

    With a sudden burst of energy, Number One leapt into the air and unleashed a devastating st of explosive energy from her palms. Nikol tried to dodge the attack, but it was toote. The st hit him directly, sending him crashing to the ground.

    Number Onended gracefully on the ground, her cursed energy unbnced but her resolve unshaken to kill Nikol and quickly break the wall. She knew that Nikol was tough, so quickly tried to finish him.

    By now the hole in the wall caused by Nikol almost looked like the size of a ring so any chance that dark elves had to enter the kingdom through that hole vanished because of Number one''s stupidity.

    Looking at Nikol, who was lying on the floor everyone on the wall felt despair. Almost all of them were about to jump from the wall to help him, Usha also came closer despite Eva''s objections and she took a clear look at the opponent and Nikol at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She kept looking at this battle for a minute and noticed something strange.

    "Wait! She looks like-" Usha mumbled to herself while her face went pale, every single second she took a closer look at the face in front of her.

    "Nooooo! Noooooo! No way did they-" She had a bad premonition about it.

    "Usha, what are you doing? Get over here," Eva quickly held Usha''s hand and tried to pull her with the only working hand she had, but Usha didn''t move an inch as she kept looking at Number one.

    Then with tears in her eyes, she turned around and looked at Eva,

    "She''s my mother," Pointing at Number one, Usha mumbled with her voice trembling from fear and sadness.

    Shocked by this development, Eva quickly took a good look at Number one.

    "Shit! Those damn dark elves," Even though she couldn''t take a closer look previously, now after carefully looking she noticed the simrities between them.

    "Usha, I know it must be painful but now we should help Nikol," Eva quickly grabbed Usha''s hand so she won''t do anything stupid and tried to meet Lydia to take her weapons to go and help Nikol.

    After walking for a minute, they managed to meet Zenda and Lydia but both of them had relieved looks on their faces for some reason.

    "What are you doing? Go and help him," Eva shouted seeing them hoping, they actually allow her to join but both of them looked at her with their faces showing a little smiles.

    "No need, she''s here to help him, Our queen will help him," Zenda said those words and pointed at the roots that were slowly extending through the heavenly wall.

    "Look! She''s moving,"

    After recovering the wall, Tisha didn''t even take a break and rest, she quickly decided to help Nikol because her power was very convenient when their enemy is already in her range.

    "Queen! Blood ising out of your nose," All the elven girls near her had worried faces, seeing her nose bleeding but Tisha just quickly wiped them and looked at the scenery in front of her with the projection she got.

    "Nikol, I will make things right, no matter how many years of my life I have to give away for your sake, I will do that and show you my loyalty to you, I will save you," With a determined face, she quickly start giving even more mana to the roots and quickly extended them upto Number one''s leg and quickly captured her upside down.

    She then began rejuvenating Nikol by spraying some of their water onto his face and mouth through a long vine that resembled a water pump.

    *Cough

    Feeling the refreshing sensation, Nikol opened his eyes to see something unexpected, but he knew who was the one responsible for this. He looked at the vine with a grateful look and before it was toote, he decided to attack Number one, who is captured in the roots like an insect that is about to be diet to a giant spider.

    "Let''s finish this, now you won''t be able to evade my attacks," He quickly jumped on her body and started tearing her organs out of her body and threw them away, so she won''t be able to re-attach them. Even though it was supposed to be a bloody scene, no blood came out of Number one''s body showing, she wasn''t even alive in the first ce.

    Usha kept crying seeing her mother''s body getting vited like that, but deep down she knew that thing wasn''t her mother anymore. It was just a parasite, which possessed Elisha''s body.

    "Let''s say goodbye grandmother, you were the toughest opponent, I had to fight," Nikol quickly grabbed Number one''s head and tried to separate it from her body but, suddenly a sudden sharp pain erupted in his back. Nikol stumbled forward, confused and disoriented. Looking back, he saw a small fairy hovering in the air, with a look of fierce hatred in its eyes.

    "What are you?" Desperate to fight back, Nikol turned to face his tiny assant. But it was toote. His vision began to fade, and he felt himself falling to the ground. As hey there, helpless and defeated.

 Chapter 135 Final Battle III - A Fairy

    "Why did youe out? Didn''t I ask you to stay hidden?" Eldora questioned as she entered the battlefield, where the floor is heavily damaged because of Nikol and Number one''s interactions.

    Everyone that followed Eldora stopped and looked, curious about what was happening. And then, as the light faded, a beautiful fairy emerged, hovering in the air.

    The dark elves were in awe and disbelief at the sight of the fairy. Some were terrified, thinking he was a dangerous creature, while others were enchanted by his beauty and grace. The news of the fairy''s arrival spread quickly, and soon, a crowd gathered around him.

    "See! Now everyone knows about your existence," In a dissatisfied tone, Eldora muttered while signalling everyone to hold Alva and Emily, who got captured by the dark elves in the direction of the wall, so they won''t fire the cannons.

    The moment Eldora got to know about Alva and Emily, she personally went to deal with them so she won''t have to spend more time wasting here while Number one getting vited by Nikol. Even though Alva and Emily bothbined their strength and tried to fight Eldora after noticing that their secret mission wasn''t a secret anymore, they didn''t even manage to graze her cheeks, unlike Elisha.

    Alva, who was dying to fight with Eldora understood what Nikol was talking about.

    Her anger blinded her vision and senses and didn''t allow her to see the reality of the situation. Because of this mistake of hers, both Alva and Emily got caught by the dark elves. If not for the cannons shooting them, they would have been already cursed to death by them but the need to use them as hostages saved their lives at least for now.

    "Eldora! Shut up, don''t tell me what to do, I can''t afford to lose Number one, to me her life is more valuable than yours," The male fairy, who was hovering above her muttered in an angered tone and flew until he was able to take a clear look at Nikol.

    "But still, who''s this monster? To fight on equal grounds with Number one," He flew around Nikol with his pixie dust spreading all around his body.

    He wanted to identify the race of this unknown being and its origin.

    "Hmm! I have seen him somewhere but where?" Carefully observing, the fairy started thinking about the familiar face, he saw in Nikol.

    Eldora also slowly approached him while the monsters covered the visual range of the people above the wall. On the gigantic bodies of these Golemerians, some dark elves held Alva and Emily captive showing them to the people on the wall as hostages warning them not to shoot anything.

    "Everyone, carry this strange monster and quickly pick up all the organs of Number one and her body, Quick!" Eldora ordered while observing Nikol''s body. She carefully touched his whole body and took her dagger to search his insides knowing that he would heal eventually.

    "Hmm! This is the ideal body of a woman, no chest, no huge bottoms and no-" Her hand observed his body thoroughly until her hands touched something strange.

    Thinking it was a weapon, she quickly backed down and took her weapon knowing that curse magic won''t work on Nikol and got ready to kill him, if the situation calls for it but, unlike what she expected Nikol did nothing and waited on the floor with his eyes closed.

    "Was I just imagining things?" Eldora questioned herself and slowly got close to Nikol again.

    Meanwhile, in the elven kingdom, everyone was freaking out including Zenda, Lydia, Eva and Usha. They witnessed how Nikol got shot by something but none of them managed to see the fairy because of how small it was.

    "What do we do now? We can''t even shoot our cannons, they are going to kill Nikol at this rate," Usha held Lydia and Zenda''s bras at the same time and cried with her hands trembling in fear.

    In midst of all this, she had to ask one question from herself,

    ''When did I be this vulnerable of a woman?''

    The signs of previous Usha, who didn''t even cry when her mother died for the first time were nowhere to be found. Proving the saying that love can even change the world.

    She tried to resist this change, tried to keep up her walls, but he just kept chipping away at them. Before she even knew it, she was head over heels in love with him. And with the new life in her belly, which was the ultimate symbol of their love everything about her ideals and dreams started to change.

    She had always prided herself on being a strong and independent leader, but now she found herself wanting to rely on him. She wanted him to hold her and tell her that everything was going to be okay. She wanted to let her guard down and just be vulnerable with him.

    It was a scary feeling, but it was also exhrating at the same time. She realized that being tough all the time wasn''t everything. Sometimes it was okay to let someone in, to be soft and vulnerable but now the person who gave her this new life and dreams was in a pinch.

    "I don''t know, I''m just as worried about him as you,"

    Lydia shouted with tearsing out of her eyes for the second time after the first time in which she thought that something happened to Eva.

    "Yes, the queen will do something, she wouldn''t let him-" Zenda couldn''t even finish her words, she saw all the roots that extended in Nikol''s direction dying with their bodies dposing onto the floor.

    "No way!" She quickly contacted their queen but seeing her not answering the call, Zenda decided to send one of her girls to check on her. After a few minutes, that girl came with the most shocking and depressing news, they could hear right now breaking Usha''s mind even more.

    "Nooooooo way! She fainted in a time like this, but my Nikol," Usha kneeled on the floor while holding her head but then suddenly with a determined look, she stole Lydia''s sword and tried to jump from the wall.

    "I wille to save you, darling," At this point, everyone was sure that Usha went insane because of the pressure she had to endure.

    Eva quickly knocked her out, before she make any more mistakes and asked her soldiers to lock her up in a highly protected basement.

    "Looks like this is really the end for us! As long as Nikol''s child survives we still have hope for the future so, don''t let here out," Eva said while removing her bandages with her whole body aching non-stop.

    "Sister, are we going to do it right here?" They knew this will be a suicide charge with all those dark elves, transformation, monsters and especially Eldora.

    "We will! Take all the explosives you can, we will at least try to kill Eldora and save our two girls and Nikol," Lydia understood what she was going to do. Her legs were shaking and she felt her dder was about to leak but, looking at her sister, who looked at everything with a heroic look, she felt relieved.

    "For our race and Nikol," Lydia said and looked at her sister.

    "Yeah for them,"

    Zenda noticed what they were about to do and she had no idea of stopping them instead she asked everyone who volunteered to join them and she also joined Lydia and Eva.

    "Are you sure? Your loss will be great damage for elves,"

    Zendaughed at Lydia''s words.

    "Same can be said for your race, idiot, If we survive this, let''s drink those Nikol''s delicious holy liquid again someday, maybe together,"

    One by one, everyone wore the small mana stones, which looked zing red on their hips and they quickly jumped from the wall since they had no way to open the gate without Tisha''s permission. It was a huge wall but they managed tond without many injuries thanks to Zenda''s authority to control a few trees in the wall.

    They raised their hands and started walking in the dark elves'' directions while shouting,

    p����d��-��?�ͨ���.�㨮�� "We surrender, please don''t kill anyone,"

    They knew even if they didn''t kill anyone, at the end of the day, they are going to turn those alive people into cursed transformation, so surrendering like that wasn''t normal. But Eldora, who heard this in the panic she was in, didn''t even give it a thought as she let the crowd get close to them without even attacking.

    "One of you will take Alva, Emily and Nikol back to the kingdom, others will fulfil their task," Eva ordered.

    "Don''t blow up at once, take distance and try to cover as many dark elves as you can, and our main target is Eldora,"

    Everyone nodded at the same time, some were smiling while the remaining had their eyes almost popping out of their eye sockets because of how much they were crying.

    "We will be remembered, don''t worry, we will pay for our sin of betraying our lover with this, he will forgive all of you with this,"

 Chapter 136 Final Battle IV - Unknown Woman

    The air was thick with tension as the suicide bombing group approached their target.

    All the girls knew the moment they started to fight with their normal weapons, they will get cursed just like in their previous battle so, they had to wage every little chance they had for this attack and hoped that Eldora would ept their surrender instead of mercilessly killing them. And just like they expected, they managed to infiltrate the area with their hands in the air.

    All the dark elves also allowed them toe inside seeing no weapons outside their bodies, and even if they had something none of them was worried since Eldora is there to protect them.

    They had absolute confidence in Eldora''s skill even exceeding what elves had for their queen.

    ''We should be thankful for Nym for creating something this deadly''

    Lydia thought as she searched for her target. She noticed Alva and Emily but, no matter how she tried she couldn''t find Nikol or Eldora.

    "How do we reach two of them? They are above us," Lydia questioned her sister, who noticed the same thing.

    But before they could do anything, they heard the scream of a woman which startled them quite a bit.

    All the dark elves, that were guarding them also looked at the owner of this sound only to see their leader, Eldora looking at something with fear in her eyes.

    "What just happened?" They started questioning each other, but the girls in the alliance knew why she shouted like that as soon as they looked at the person next to her, that was lying on the floor.

    "Now''s is our chance,"

    All of them quickly hugged the dark elves near them and Lydia and Eva ran in the direction of Eldora hoping to push her away from Nikol and st themselves in a safe distance, so Nikol won''t get caught in that explosion.

    But their n was full of errors as they didn''t consider the danger of Eldora surviving this attack. In case, she had something to counter that attack, they will be giving this sacrifice for nothing.

    But suddenly, a thunderous sound shook the ground, and the earth cracked open. A massive crater appeared shocking everyone, and from its depths emerged a woman, who looked no older than Usha and Eva.

    She floated gracefully in the air, her long white hair flowing in the wind gracefully, and her azure eyes glimmering with a mysterious power unknown to any living being.

    She surveyed the battlefield with a stern expression, and her presence alone sent shivers down the spines of the soldiers who witnessed this strange incident, in both alliance and the dark elf army.

    No one knew who she was, where she came from, or what her intentions were. But one thing was clear, she was not to be trifled with.

    The soldiers hesitated, unsure whether to attack or retreat and Eldora looked confused. But before they could make a move, the woman spoke in a voice that seemed to echo through the entire battlefield with everyone feeling their legs getting rather weak.

    "I havee to put an end to this senseless fighting. Lay down your arms and hand over that young man over there, or face the consequences."

    Her words were met with silence, and for a moment, it seemed as if everyone was holding their breath. Then, one of Eldora''sckeys stepped forward, with her sword aiming at the woman who was waiting for the answer.

    "Who are you to demand our surrender?" she shouted.

    "We will never bow down to a stranger!"

    The woman did not flinch. Instead, she raised her hand, and a blinding blue light erupted from her palm. Theckey was thrown back, her whole body shattered, and after a few minutes, her whole body was reduced to dust with no signs of her existence.

    The other soldiers watched in shock as the womannded gracefully on the ground. She took a step forward, and the earth shook beneath her feet.

    Eldora, who was shocked earlier felt like her legs were shaking as soon as she witnessed this incident, but her fear started getting even more as she heard the voice of the fairy that was supposed to be brave and fearless.

    "Run, that''s not something we should face," The voice said and quickly disappeared so, the unknown woman won''t notice her presence.

    "I am not here to make enemies," she said, with her voice calm but firm.

    "But if you insist on continuing this pointless battle without handing me over what I want, then I have no choice but to fight."

    The soldiers looked at each other, unsure of what to do. Some were afraid, while others were intrigued by the woman''s power and some were already making puddles beneath their legs.

    But before anyone could make a move, another thunderous sound filled the air. This time, it was not the woman, but a fleet of flying monsters that appeared on the horizon and had an appearance simr to dragons but they were not dragons instead they were inferior versions called wyverns.

    The woman turned her attention to the monsters, her eyes narrowing in displeasure. She raised her hand again, and a wave of energy shot out, destroying one of the monsters and sending the others scattering into the air without even trying, sending Eldora into despair.

    "I see that you have allies," she said in a cold voice, whichcked the previous empathy.

    "But even they will not be able to stop me."

    With that, she leapt into the air, her body surrounded by a glowing aura. The soldiers watched in awe as she flew towards the remaining monsters, her fists glowing with a power which took the colour of blue.

    A fierce battle ensued, with the woman taking on the monsters single-handedly. Her movements were graceful but deadly, and each punch or kick sent shockwaves through the air causing the people on the floor to close their eyes and ears so that dust won''t enter.

    Everyone watched in amazement, wondering who this woman was and where she hade from. And as the battle raged on, they knew that they were witnessing something truly extraordinary and something beyond theirprehension.

    For the unknown woman had broken through the sky and shattered the floor of the battlefield, and in doing so, she had changed the course of this war in an unexpected direction.

    Lydia and Eva also quickly fell back and ordered not to make any move and they quickly took Nikol and started running away.

    Zenda also started doing the same thing, but even before they can reach the kingdom, that strange womannded in front of them with a head of a wyvern in her hand.

    "Where are you taking him? Give him back,"

    The way she addressed Nikol as ''he'', Lydia knew this woman knew Nikol''s true identity.

    "Who are you?" In an awkward tone, Lydia questioned hoping she would at least answer or hoping to buy some time but suddenly Eldora started running in their direction while mounting a huge monster.

    Her face looked no different from a monster she was riding, as she kept grinding her teeth like aplete mess.

    "I can''t! I can''t! There''s no running away for me anymore, I made too many sacrifices for this, even if I die, I have to keep moving forward," Eldora kept muttering to herself, forgetting about her goals because of what she witnessed.

    ''It is the mythical stick from the legends, I don''t need Number one anymore, If I can capture that handsome-looking monster''

    Someone in their right mind would run away after witnessing the massacre of that unknown woman, but Eldora lost her sanity a long time ago, so she kept charging and charging until she reached the ce where Lydia''s group is talking with her.

    "Hand over that monster! or -" Eldora tried to use her curse magic again and again, but sending shivers through her spine, she couldn''t spawn any of the curses making her shout in anger at the source.

    "Apo, send curse what are you doing?" In a hurry, she whispered in fear but no matter how much she shouted, Eldora didn''t get any response.

    "Oh, who''s Apo? and why do you want him? You dare to take this man away from me,"

    Hearing the voice of the unknown woman getting close to her Eldora, quickly ordered her monster to run back without even looking back. She didn''t understand why Apo, her fairy ran away without even trying to fight back after all their sacrifices, but at that time she didn''t know why this woman was dangerous.

    "Tsk, I asked a question, how rude of you to run away without answering me," She questioned and quickly grabbed the tail of the monster.

    Lydia and the others kept looking at this unbelievable scene with their eyes wide open, but before they could even process the data, she suddenly threw Eldora and the monster both after lifting them up like, they were soft feathers.

    *Ahhhhh

    Eldora continued to yell as the wind pped her body, indicating that they were no longer touching the ground.

    "Ohh! So you can shout, I wouldn''t have thrown you like this, if you answered me," She said with a smile and looked at Lydia''s squad with her eyes squinted and questioned.

    "So what did you ask?"

 Chapter 137 Leviathan

    She tried to question alliance girls again, but suddenly she heard the familiar voice of a girl.

    "Queen Levi, where did you go?" The voice kept shouting annoying the unknown woman, who frowned and quickly looked in the direction where the sound came from.

    *Tsk

    "These annoying bitches keep following me everywhere, I have no freedom at all,"

    Lydia and Eva kept looking at what was going to happen since they knew, all of their escape routes are closed with this ridiculously strong woman.

    "Why are you bothering me? Can''t you leave me alone for a single minute?" Noticing the girl that came out of the forest, the unknown woman questioned.

    "My queeeeen!" As soon as the girl noticed the figure of the woman, who was wearing a big blue colour dress that greatly emphasized her curves, she ran and quickly kneeled in front of her.

    "We were so scared, We are sorry for not being able to catch up with you quickly,"

    "I''m not you queen, get away from me, and mind your own business," Seeing the other party almost licking her feet, the woman in the blue dress quickly jumped while looking at the girl beneath her with disdain.

    "I know queen, we are not worthy to be your subordinates, but you''re our queen even if you don''t recognize us,"

    The unknown woman appreciated her subordinate''s dedication, but she also found their behaviour annoying and suffocating. She felt like she had no personal space and that the subordinate was always in her face. She decided to confront the subordinate and address the issue.

    "I appreciate your loyalty and your dedication in serving me, but your behaviour is bing too much. I need some space and time to think and work on my own. I don''t want you to follow me around all the time,"

    Hoping to get rid of this unwanted trouble, the woman said but she knew these girls won''t stop annoying her.

    "My queen, please don''t ask me to stop serving you. My loyalty to you is my greatest strength, I will do anything to make you happy, look I brought our whole army,"

    The girl who was kneeling said and pointed at the forest and after a few seconds, Lydia and her squad witnessed the most absurd thing.

    Another army of naked women started to charge in their direction and most of them had trident-like weapons showing, they are not a primitive tribe, which gave birth to many more questions.

    ''Who''s this army?''

    Eva questioned herself seeing them but she noticed the long ears which had a bizarre look with scales-like structures.

    "Why the hell would you bring an army?" One after another, the woman in blue got pissed off but she ignored all of them and turned in Lydia''s direction.

    "I''m done with this, give him or I will take him now, don''t piss me off anymore," Holding her head annoyed, she said while her eyes kept ncing at Nikol''s figure, who was sleeping or probably passed out on Lydia''s shoulder.

    "Ugh! we can''t give him like that, he''s precious to us, may I ask who you are?" Eva quickly interfered and tried to take some information so, they wouldn''t stay blind about this situation.

    "Precious? How exactly?" In a questioning tone, she asked as she was surprised by this development.

    "He is our lover," Zenda answered her quickly without keeping her wait, she wanted to prove that they are not simply trying to kidnap him as she understood there was something with this woman that clearly felt familiar.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!" Everyone heard the longest sound they heard from someone, as she kept getting closer with every step and looked at everyone''s face.

    She touched everyone without leaving a single ce on their face unexplored, and carefully observed everyone.

    "Doesn''t matter, give him or I will kill all of you," They expected at least they would be able to wait until Nikol get his consciousness back, but the woman took distance from them and muttered in a sweet voice with a smile.

    "And I forgot to answer you, my name is Leviathan, you may call me Levi if you want,"

    [A/N:- It''s pronounced as La-vie, not Le-vai]

    "Didn''t you hear our queen? Just hand over it already," The girl who was kneeling tried to talk but with one look from the Leviathan, she went silent and looked down in obedience.

    "We can''t do that, even if you kill us, we won''t give him," Lydia and Zenda both agreed and gave her an answer.

    They knew even if they were in the top condition to fight with thisdy in front of them, they would lose, but handing over Nikol without even struggling was out of the question for them. They didn''t want to betray him again even if it costs their lives.

    "Whatever then I''ll just kill all of you," Leviathan was not one to be trifled with. She was cunning and ruthless, and her powers were unmatched. She attacked the girls head-on, using a power that was unmatched to create massive waves of water that threatened to engulf them all.

    She had no intention to kill them because she was really stunned by their words about them being Nikol''s lovers. She wanted to confirm things before killing.

    Despite their best efforts, the girls were no match for Leviathan. They fought bravely, using their own powers to try and fend her off, but she was too strong. One by one, they fell before her, until only Nikol remained on the floor with his whole body drowned in a torrent of water.

    Leviathanughed triumphantly as she closed in on Nikol.

    "You are mine now," she said, her eyes glowing with some kind of a strange emotion which looked like obsession or was it love?

    Lydia stood alone, her heart heavy with the weight of responsibility. She had always known that she wasn''t the most powerful in the group but now, she had no idea how to at least get up because of how slippery the floor felt. She had never expected an attack like this, one that had left Zenda and Evapletely useless.

    "Girls, don''t search for him, it''s better if you can keep your distance from him, I''ll let you live this time because you protected him, but there won''t be a second time," She quickly carried him like a princess and started walking in the opposite direction to her queendom bringing despair to all the girls, who witnessed this scene.

    "Esi, take your army back, we are done here, I told you to stay in the pce because of this," Leviathan said while looking at the kneeling girl.

    She didn''t even wait for Esi to answer her, as she suddenly started to levitate and, she ascended into the beautiful blue sky, soaring towards the hallowed queendom with a sense of purpose that stirred her very soul while looking at the face of the man, she was searching for everywhere in this world.

    Esi looked at the mess in front of her as soon as started flying and she saw the water that Leviathan spawned with her power. Without, waiting anymore she quickly jumped into it and started to swim around the mud like she went crazy until she noticed her body features changing.

    "Ah! I went back to my mermaid form because of this water," She couldn''t even stand because she had no legs but, soon her helpers came and dried her tail and turned them back to normal legs.

    "It is such a waste to leave all this precious water here, but we have no choice,"

    Giving a final nce at the holy water that Leviathan spawned, she ordered her army to march back to the river, where they came from, leaving a mess of mud and the dead bodies of the dark elves on the floor.

    Luckily, no humans or elves died from the wave of water because it wasn''t something that could possibly kill someone but some of them lost their consciousness because of the pressure.

    Lydia, who heard this while Esi conversing with her army got up from her position and looked around her with sadness showing she was the only one who was conscious right now, thanks to Eva covering her sister without letting her face the waves head-on.

    "Mermaids? So they were real, I''ve only heard stories about them," Lydia tried to remember every single thing she heard from their conservation and tried to remember them.

    "Get up sister," Going from person to person she started pressing their chest in a very uniform motion until they pucked all the water inside their lungs.

    After a few minutes, she managed to wake up all of them but none of them looked great, as almost all of them had pale faces.

    *Cough

    "Where''s Nikol?" Eva questioned while coughing some more water and looking at her sister for an answer.

    "They took him, I don''t know how but she flew after attacking us," Lydia said with her face showing distress.

    "Damn it, why does everyone attack us and try to kidnap him? Will it hurt for them to leave us alone," It was something really unexpected toe out of this battle maniac''s mouth, but she understood how valuable peaceful days are when they can''t even eat properly with Nikol.

    "Who are those people anyway? they suddenly attacked us,"

    Hearing Eva''s question, Lydia quickly got close to her ear and whispered,

    "They are mermaids,"

 Chapter 138 I Lost Everything

    Eldora POV

    Iy on the ground, gasping for breath, as the pain shot through my body. I could feel the warmth of my blood as it flowed from the wound on my stomach. The attack had been sudden, brutal, and unexpected. I had never felt so helpless in my life.

    I tried to move, to crawl away, but the pain was too much. I could barely even lift my head. I knew I was in trouble. I needed help, but there was no one around, except the monster I used a puppet thanks to the curse energy given to me by Apo. I was alone, and I''m going to die here without aplishing anything.

    As Iy there, my mind raced with memories of my life. I thought about my family, my friends, and all the things I had never got to do. I thought about all the things I regretted, and all the things I wish I had done differently. And as I looked at my body, I knew all the people I killed must have also felt the same way.

    But then something inside me snapped. I realized that I wasn''t going to die here all alone. It''s not a sudden thought but, I''m not in a position to give up, I have to keep moving even If I die.

    Otherwise, my sins won''t be justified.

    I wasn''t going to let this attacker win. I summoned all the strength I had left and started to crawl trying to search for a safe ce.

    The pain was excruciating, but I didn''t stop. I knew that if I stopped, I would never get up again. I crawled for what felt like hours, but in reality, it was only a few minutes.

    "Apo, where are you? Help me," I cried inside as a young maiden, but no tears came out of my eyes as I lost the ability to cry years ago.

    I betrayed, I killed both children and women.

    I''m the worst dark elf in history to ever exist, but at the same time, I could have been the greatest dark elf, if not for everyone messing up my ns.

    I still remember that day, I betrayed Ressha, who treated me kindly like I was one of her children.

    I still remember how I gave birth to the most atrocious creation in the world called Number one.

    I was perplexed by their blind belief, I hated them believing in a goddess even after she abandoned us.

    I wanted to change the world, I didn''t want my race to have a pitiful ending.

    That''s when I found a book in Ressha''s personal room when I tried to beg her to do something about our poption problem.

    It was the forbidden knowledge that only a queen must possess. I was baffled after knowing the true history of the Ind we were in. I don''t know why Ressha didn''t try to teach us all of that but, I was angry after reading it.

    I left with all my belongings and tried to find a newnd, a new queendom where I could live without feeling disgusted. The journey was long and treacherous, but I kept walking, never looking back. As I crossed mountains and forests, I encountered many different cultures and races, but none of them felt like home.

    Eventually, I stumbled upon a small vige, tucked away in a valley, hidden from the rest of the world. The people there weed me with open arms and treated me like family. They were not like the people of my old queendom, who worshipped their goddess blindly without questioning her ways. Instead, they valued individuality and free thinking.

    They kept searching for a way to get impregnated, they knew children are the most valuable thing in the world for any race, they are the future.

    As I settled into my new home, I learned that the vige was ruled by a demon, who had earned the respect and loyalty of her subjects through her fair and just rule. Under her guidance, the vige prospered and its people thrived. I knew that I had finally found the ce where I belonged.

    But that didn''tst long as they were not the people, I thought they were.

    Unlike me who was just disgusted with the goddess, they had immense hatred toward her.

    Demons in that vige did a hidden ritual that shouldn''t be done by anyone in the world causing everyone in the vige to turn into mindless puppets of a summoned being. Lucky for me, since I was a dark elf I managed to escape but before I could reach the gate, I met him.

    "Ohh! You''re the only one who''s alive," Looking at me with a sceptical look, he questioned.

    "Please don''t kill me, let me go, I have no connection with these people," I said the first lie I could say, but I had no choice. I did everything to save my life.

    I carefullyid my eyes upon the summoned being in front of me, It was a fairy with an appearance nothing short of breathtaking. His hair had a lustrous shade of golden, gleaming as if it were spun from pure sunshine itself even though it was supposed to night time. It cascades down his shoulders in soft waves, framing a face that could only be described as ethereal beauty.

    His eyes, a mesmerizing shade of emerald green, seem to twinkle with an inner light that draws you in, making it hard to look away. His features are delicate and refined, with a chiselled jawline and high cheekbones that give him an air of regal elegance.

    But perhaps the most striking feature of this male fairy is his wings. They are unlike any you''ve ever seen before, that is if you were lucky enough to see a fairy, a riot of vibrant colours and exotic shapes that seem to pulse with otherworldly energy.

    "Hmm! These demons were foolish, why did they promise the life of their own race instead of another race when summoning me?" He travelled around my body like he was closely investigating me and questioned leaving me surprised by his friendly tone.

    "They hate goddess, so they were even ready to sacrifice their own lives to see her downfall," I mumbled feeling angry, I had to stand up for them but hearing his next words, chills ran down my spine.

    "I thought you were not supposed to know them," He questioned me with a little giggle showing he didn''t take it seriously, but I couldn''t even imagine how I became this stupid to stand up for some people, I didn''t even know much about.

    "Either way, I like them hating their goddess, so I can''t let their effort go to waste, so want to be my host and destroy the goddess they hate so much,"

    As soon as I heard his words, I felt like my life got a new meaning.

    Until now, I was just running away but if I had the power to face against the goddess, my race will triumph and other races who depended on this shitty goddess will also understand, why they shouldn''t blindly believe someone.

    "I would like to be your host, master," I said looking at the small fairy in front of me with respect.

    "Don''t call me master, Just call me Apo, Eldora,"

    That was the first encounter that changed my whole life.

    From that day onward, I started changing my life, I became cruel. I killed, I destroyed and I did all of them because I wanted to open the passage to heaven and kill the shitty goddess and let Apo''s main body descend on our world, so he can start spreading our race.

    For that purpose, I created the number one,  worst and most cruel weapon in the history of this world.

    It wasn''t a cursed transformation, instead, I call it a cursed chimaera because the base I used for that powerful weapon was the corrupted souls of the all-powerful warriors, I killed in battles.

    Humans, Demons, Beastkin and many other minor races, I forced all of their most powerful warriors toe out by killing small fries and I used their souls to enhance this weapon.

    If I had the soul of the elven queen, I would have surely fulfilled my task but that wretched wall prevented me from doing that.

    Now that I think about it what was that monster? It had the same mythical stick that Apo told me about. If there was such a thing in this world, why did I even bother with other small fries? and that strength to rival all the greatest warriors of the other races, If I had that monster, my dream would havee true.

    A world where we get to choose when we want something.

    A world where we don''t have to beg some shitty goddess every day for offspring.

    A world where all races can keep living in peace.

    Why am I even remembering all these things? Am I going to die? Apo also abandoned me, I''m going to die all alone.

    I wanted to at least experience having a child and a happy life, I guess it''s too much to ask after what I did.

    Thinking about all these things, I closed my eyes feeling rather sleepy wondering whether this is going to be myst slumber.

 Chapter 139 Soon He Will Arise

    Usha broke the door that was blocking her from leaving the castle with her brute strength, others didn''t expect her to have so much power as they forgot, who she really was for a moment.

    "Damn it! How dare she lock me up, I know this life is more important than anything, but if something happens to Nikol, what''s the meaning?" She kept walking as fast as she can looking at the wall visible from her current position.

    It didn''t even take her a few minutes to reach there but, before she could even climb the wall with the help of the remaining leaves, Usha heard a thunderous voice and suddenly it vanished worrying her.

    "What the hell was that?" In a hurry, she looked at the outside of the wall to see what was happening, but the scenery in front of Usha left her baffled and surprised.

    It was a mess of mud and water, which confused her even more since there wasn''t anyone capable of making a puddle that big especially since they are not even close to the river.

    Having no gate or anything to get close to them, she had to ask for help from the remaining elves, but after talking with them she got even more confused. She thought about running to meet Tisha, but apparently, she also fainted because of the excessive usage of mana.

    "Where''s Nikol?" That was the main question, she had for the girls on the wall, but none of them answered Usha, pissing her off even more.

    Before she could make a scene, she saw Lydia, who was supposed to be unconscious getting up from her position, so she kept shouting her name until she noticed Usha.

    Lydia signalled her to stay in her position and started treating herrades to remove all the excess water and rescue them.

    After a few minutes, when Zenda got her vision back, everyone managed to get inside with her help, but they didn''t forget to find shreds of evidence among the corpse of the dark elves to find about Eldora''s objective and the biggest piece of evidence Usha and Alva needed.

    Letting them recover a bit, Usha got close to them and questioned about what happened and who this unknown woman, all the other girls are talking about.

    "Lydia, are you okay? What happened?"

    "She took him," Closing her eyes trying to remember what happened, Lydia muttered.

    "..."

    Usha looked a little confused but, then she exined to her everything that happened.

    "Impossible! she beat Eldora with one hand and took Nikol and flew away, this is absurd," It is a story that almost felt like a fairy tale.

    "It is what happened, even if you believe it or not, but I know who those people are, I heard them talking with each other thinking we were unconscious," Lydia''s words'' caught the interest of everyone on the wall, as they got close to her to listen to the name of the people that are responsible for that.

    "They were mermaids,"

    "I heard them talking about going back to their queendom, I think they went in the direction of the river," As soon as she finished her words, everyone gasped because this was the first time, they heard about the existence of this race.

    "Looks like the whole world is moving unknown to us, people are starting to notice us," Evay on the floor, injured and muttering, causing those around her to wonder what other secrets might be the world have been hiding from them.

    "We are not going to rest everyone quickly, collect all the remaining girls and capture all the dark elves that are injured and alive, make sure you wear a mana stone and search for the remains of that monster, who fought with Nikol, we need it," After a few seconds of silence, Lydia ordered making them all motivated again.

    "Nikol, we wille for you, until then please don''t die,"

    ***

    Apo POV

    I woke up to the sound of rustling leaves and the faint rustle of wings. As I sat up, I realized that I was no longer in the safety of my territory, but rather in the depths of a dark forest. My head was throbbing from what I had seen during that battle, and my pride was bruised from the humiliating defeat, I had to suffer.

    "Damn it! Damn it! How did that monster Leviathane here? Forget about how, Why did shee here? Did shee here noticing my presence?" I kept questioning as this was the most absurd thing for me after, what I had to go through in the past because of my arrogance.

    I had always prided myself on being one of the most powerful fairies in thend, with my magical abilities unmatched I tried to make Eldora fulfil my dream of killing the goddess of this world. But these monsters always disturb my ns, and now I was forced to flee for my life.

    I knew that Leviathan was still out there, searching for me. And so I ran, deeper into the forest, hoping to find somece to hide until I could figure out my next move and find someone else to use as my host.

    "Eldora, you were a brave girl and did all my bidding like the ve you are, but in thest moment you tried to be a rebel, I have no need for a host that won''t listen to me," I thought remembering how I abandoned her.

    My only regret was leaving Number one to die, It felt almost impossible to build something like that again, so to open the pathway to heaven, I have to find another way.

    As I kept flying, I could feel the energy draining from my body. I was exhausted from the battle and from the effort of trying to outrun my pursuer. But I couldn''t stop. I knew that if I did, Leviathan would catch me and my fate would be sealed.

    "That purple and ck-haired monster! I remember seeing it somewhere, but I can''t exactly-"

    I stumbled over a branch and fell to the ground as I kept thinking about several things while flying, scraping my hands on the rough forest floor. I tried to get up, but my wings refused to cooperate. I was too weak to go on.

    *Creak

    I suddenly heard the sound of a branch, which sent shivers down my spine as I thought it was Leviathan but, suddenly a rabbit appeared out of the bushes, almost preventing me from dying from a mini heart attack because of how scared I was.

    But I couldn''t rx as suddenly I sensed a presence behind me, which whirled around quickly with a swift motion, my hands already reached to recite a spell. But before I could draw it, someone quickly jumped upon me and quickly, grappled me to the ground.

    For a moment, I struggled fiercely, and my eyes locked in a death stare with my opponent. But then, suddenly, I noticed this opponent was someone the same size as me because if it was someone with normal human size, they would have already crushed me like a bug.

    "Hi, Apo, How are you doing?" In a sarcastic friendly tone, I heard a female voice and her hands tightly grabbed me without letting me move.

    And then I saw her. The person that I had always feared and hated the most, she was the one who had been banished from heaven because of her mischievous nature long ago. She had been lurking in the shadows, watching me all along and it made me even angrier.

    "So you are not lying in your bed like the old woman you are?" I questioned with anger hoping to break free from her lock.

    "Oh! If I''m an old woman, then you''re an old man, don''t forget we came into existence on the same day," She answered his words with the same easy-going voice.

    "Arti, I will kill you! I will erase your existence from heaven and this world, just you wait," I shouted hysterically but she justughed at my words.

    "Noooooo! Nooooo! I''m scared, please don''t," She againughed at my words.

    "Believe me when I say you won''t, he is awake now, soon he will gain the original form and when that happens, all of you will have no ce to hide," She said with her face having an obsessive look.

    I tried to use my magic to defend myself, but I was too drained to summon any power. Artiughed as she closed in on me, ready to strike but she muttered some words into my ears, which sent shivers down my spine making me remember that day.

    "No way! so that young boy was-" Before I could mutter those words, I felt my whole existence getting erased because of Arti''s magic.

    "He wille, soon heaven will know the terror once again and they will regret what they did to my mother and my real brother,"

    And then everything went dark for me as drowsiness took over me and I saw her face. It wasn''t the face of Arti, I knew. She wasughing like a mad woman looking at me dying.

    "Someone stop...this woman..."

    I couldn''t evenplete my words as Iid my final breath, my consciousness and memory went back to my main body letting him know what was happening down there.

    A haunting memory of aughing woman, who was clearly enjoying my death.

 Chapter 140 Grandmother

    Everyone''s hearts were heavy with sorrow. The air was thick with the scent of flowers and the somber mood was only heightened by the sight of the lifeless body lying peacefully on the floor with some of her body parts and organs missing showing, it wasn''t a normal corpse.

    "So this is what happened to Elisha after that battle?" Everyone was looking at the corpse-like thing in front of them but there were two individuals, who were devastated by this scenerypared to the others.

    Alva and Usha had tears in their reddened eyes showing this wasn''t the first time they cried looking at this.

    If this happened before Usha became all vulnerable, she would have just kept looking at the corpse with nk look and when she is alone, she would have bowled her eyes out.

    But rather than crying alone and keeping the pain inside, it was rather convenient that she relied on others, especially her daughter.

    "Alva, do you remember how she used to y with you? Even though I was strict on you, she always doted on you," Usha said in a nostalgic tone.

    Alva reached out and gently stroked her grandmother''s hair, remembering all the times they had spent together and how she always used to y with her.

    She looked at her grandmother''s face, so serene in death, and felt a deep ache in her heart, which cannot be converted into words.

    "Mother," the daughter whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "I never thought, I will see her like this,"

    The mother turned to her daughter and pulled her into a tight embrace. They stood there for what felt like an eternity, holding each other and crying. The weight of their loss was almost too much to bear and when they remembered this was just the begging of all their problems, Usha and Alva both felt like they were having a headache.

    As they finally pulled away from each other, the mother wiped away her tears and looked back at her grandmother''s body. She knew that her mother was at peace now, but the pain of losing her would never fully go away.

    Even the little hope that she had in her heart faded away after seeing her body. She always waited for Elisha toe back someday and beat her again for the chief position, but Usha knew that won''t happen again.

    "We have to be strong," Usha said, her voice firm.

    "We have to remember her and honour her memory. She would want us to be happy."

    Alva nodded, her face still wet with tears. "I know, let''s give her a proper send-off."

    Even though they wanted to quickly burn the body and finish things, Eva and Lydia both advised them not to do that since the body of Number one can be useful for Nym to find anything.

    After giving her body to Nym for research purposes and calming down, everyone gathered to discuss what they are going to do from now on since they wanted to rescue Nikol and defeat that unknown woman.

    ***

    The group that gathered to discuss about rescuing Nikol consisted of nine women, each with their own unique strengths and skills. There was Usha, the fearless leader who had a sharp mind and quick reflexes. Next was Eva, a skilled fighter who could take down any opponent with ease.

    Then there was Lydia, the brain of the team who could break any traps of enemies and extract information. Followed by Alva and Emily, talented just like their mother. Then there was Nym, a medic who could tend to any injuries sustained during the rescue. Andst but not least, there was Zenda, a fast fighter who could even rival the speed of Eva and Usha.

    Tisha, the powerful elven queen was also sitting with them with a rather gloomy and pale face because she started to me herself for what happened to Nikol.

    Then there was Treiya, who was the oddball in this group, who wasn''t even a lover but decided to join because she had some idea to add to their meeting, but even though she wasn''t a lover, she felt this strange emotion inside her when she got to know that an unknown woman kidnapped her benefactor.

    p����d��-��?�ͨ�|���㨮�� Together, they formed a formidable team and were determined to rescue their lover.

    "Sister, don''t be stupid, even if we know where they keep Nikol, can we really fight with that woman and win? If we go like this, it would be just suicide," Lydia refuted her sister''s aggressive behaviour.

    "Then what are you suggesting we do? Wait until they do something to him," Dissatisfied by Lydia''s answer, Usha also supported Eva''s words surprisingly forming a strong tag team, but they were not strong enough to beat the arguments, Lydia brought causing both of them to close their mouths.

    "We have to find who that woman is, maybe we should talk calmly with mermaids, we can''t beat that woman with our strength, she was even stronger than Nikol,"

    Zenda listened to their words without having a single idea what to do but suddenly Treiya disturbed their meeting, and timidly raised her hand.

    "Can I talk?"

    They looked at the only dark elf in front of them. Her hands were wrapped in bandages, disying her injuries. Upon questioning her only, they realized that she had infiltrated their group, which was nning a suicide bomb attack. In order to contribute to the war effort. She had fought against her own race to defeat them and rescue Nikol.

    After hearing it they couldn''t help but be surprised by what happened to this woman, who always tried to hide when something big and dangerous happened.

    "What is it, Treiya?" Showing none of them were offended by her request, she continued in a timid tone showing she was the same coward.

    "I don''t know about that unknown woman but, I think my queen, Ressha might know something," Treiya said.

    "How? I''m pretty sure, Tisha here lived more than her but still, she doesn''t know anything," Zenda didn''t want to doubt her own futurerades, but at the same time she didn''t blindly believe them and thought their words were a hundred precent correct.

    "I didn''t tell you this but Ressha had knowledge about thisnds true history, I exactly don''t know how, but she used to tell us some stories about them like how every race had something called a mythical rod in the past, and how goddess punished those mythical rods because they rebelled against the living beings,"

    Treiya kept talking without even stopping showing, she wasn''t trying to build up things and tell lies.

    "I never heard something like that but if this Ressha really has that knowledge, she should definitely know about that woman, who was a beast," Tisha muttered a little offended that she had no idea about something like that existed.

    "But why didn''t you tell us about this earlier?"

    "Nobody asked about it, only Nikol wanted to know everything so I told him everything," She said showing that it wasn''t her fault.

    *Sigh

    "We really depended on him too much, we might have bothered him," Lydia said while holding her head showing her regrets.

    "So then our next objective is to find this queen, but she should be free now that Eldora is dead," Usha muttered but, others didn''t look like they were convinced.

    "We cannot be sure, that she is dead until we find her dead body, so we will regroup our army and supplies before going to pick up their queen, I know this might be not the best option, but it''s the only option," Lydia muttered showing going to battle straight without getting ready for another full frontal attack was just stupidity.

    "Everyone, quickly try to assemble everything, until then we injured will rest, we will take back Nikol by any means necessary this time,"

    Fired up by this development, everyone tried to leave the room but, they forgot that they had something else to discuss for a minute.

    "About those cursed elves, we captured..." Alva and Emily both questioned.

    "We can''t really use them until Nikole back, so we will have to imprison them," Zenda answered them.

    "Nym, can you make some extra mana stones so we can cut off their cursed magic,"

    Nym nodded her head showing it wasn''t impossible but, at the same time she knew it wasn''t something easy.

    Everyone left the meeting room and on their way, they stumbled upon the room that Nikol always used.

    Alva and Usha entered without any hesitation and took a deep breath and both of them lied on the bed and closed their eyes.

    "I hope those bitches are not doing anything unwanted to him," Alva muttered worriedly.

    Usha wanted to say that, there was no way but at the same time, she felt something was wrong with this whole incident. In the first ce, why does that woman want Nikol? If they wanted to increase their race, they can simplye to a friendly n instead of attacking, so she didn''t understand their intentions,

    "We will rescue him, even if he dislikes us at the end of the day we all love him,"

 Chapter 141 Captured Battle Maniac

    As the sun rose to the small prison cell that looked like a dark abyss, the group of female warriors gathered around their captive Ub.

    She was tied to a wooden post, her clothes torn and her hair dishevelled. She red defiantly at her captors, her eyes filled with hatred and anger. Soon Zenda and Lydia also entered looking at the fang less ferocious tiger hoping, she would at least answer them after all those tortures.

    One of the women stepped forward, her eyes fixed on Ub with her own hatred and anger that could even beat what Ub had.

    "Bitch you are our enemy, you killed my friends," she said, her voice cold and filled with rage.

    "You have no right to be treated like this, you should be hanged in front of the main gate."

    Ub spat at the woman''s feet. "I have every right to be treated like this, Your girls died because they were weak, I''m tied to this pole because I was defeated by your monster," she hissed.

    "Bring him here, I have no business with weaklings like you."

    The pride in her voice was apparent enough. It was rather obvious that she was looking down on everyone in the kingdom, except Nikol because when Nikol questioned her, she acted all happy even though he beat her worse than the other girls.

    "Tell us, Ub," Zenda said in a gentle voice.

    "Why did your people attack us? What do you hope to achieve?" She wanted to know what they wanted to do after wiping out the other races. and how they got this strange case power.

    Ub sneered at their question.

    "We attack you because you are weak," she said with a smile showing her missing teeth and bruised eye.

    "We hope to destroy you and take over thisnd for ourselves and only the strong will survive." Her words were aggressive and antagonizing but, Lydia had a vague idea that her words are fueled by her own emotion and Eldora had something else in her mind.

    "What strong? all of you are just depending on that cursed magic, all of you''re just a bunch of cowards hiding behind those cursed transformations," Hoping to provoke Ub, Lydia muttered those words and it really worked with her as her eyes suddenly shot up with anger hearing those words.

    "It''s not me, I didn''t use those vile magic to defeat any of your girls, I used my own strength and killed them," Ub shouted trying to show that her words were true.

    "Is that so? I thought your people were just cowards but now I understand you all are just a bunch of liars too," Lydia provoked her even more, causing her to get riled up trying to break free from her chains.

    "Release me now! I will show why your girls lose to me, while I crushed their heads,"

    "Well, of course, it is because you used cursed magic,"

    "Fucking hell! Why don''t you understand? I didn''t use any magic, I can''t even use curse magic now," Without even realising it, she said something rather absurd that caught Zenda''s interest.

    "Ohhh! now isn''t that interesting," She had a vague idea about the cause of this, but at the same time she knew even without curse magic, Ub is dangerous.

    They just wanted to agitate her to the full and extract some information and it really worked with her as soon as Lydia started mocking her martial arts.

    "I bet Eldora didn''t even care about your martial arts, she just wanted you to curse us," Zenda also joined and started to do the same thing.

    "She didn''t and that''s why I decided to improve my skills until I can beat her even with her grasp of cursed magic," She muttered in a dissatisfied voice showing her real objective.

    Then unknown to Ub, she started talking showing how she wasn''t the most loyal soldier to Eldora, even though she was one of the highest in rank.

    "I bet that power wasn''t even her, I heard the rumours that our real queen had some part in that power," Lydia''s eyes twitched hearing those words.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Eldora wasn''t always like that, she was friendly before everything started but when she returned after leaving the queendom, she didn''t look like herself anymore, It was almost like something happened to her," Ub said.

    "I saw multiple times Eldora talking to herself, I think something is giving her that power," Then she stopped talking and realised, she was giving information to the enemy but at this point, she didn''t really care about it.

    "I want to talk with that, I want to ask how it got so strong without using magic, Can I meet him in exchange for all this information?" Ub asked showing, she wasn''t an ignorant girl, who carelessly muttered all the important information.

    "Do you know anything about that white-haired woman?" Ignoring her request for a moment, Lydia questioned again, but Ub looked at her with a confused face hearing that.

    "White-haired woman? what are you talking about?" She looked honestly confused and it didn''t surprise her as she was in the prison, even when the battle was going on.

    Having nothing else to discuss with her, Lydia and Zenda both tried to leave the room, but Ub again disturbed them asking for Nikol''s presence.

    "He''s not here, if you want to meet him, tell us more important things about Eldora or else just rot here, just like how rotten your race is," Leaving those words with her, they left the prison and went to meet other''s, who were getting ready for the next battle.

    ***

    Treiya guided the whole army through the forest without even letting any of them get injured by the wild monsters in the dangerous part of the forest.

    It took them a considerable time to get ready but within four days, they managed to pack everything up and gather all the healthy warriors to participate in this battle.

    Usha and Nym didn''te with them, but everyone else including Eva, who was injured also participated since she proved that she can fight after beating people while training.

    "This is the correct way right?" Looking around the dense forest, Lydia questioned as she didn''t have confidence about Treiya''s navigation.

    "Don''t worry, as long as we follow all the abandoned bases of cursed elves, we can easily find the dark elf kingdom," She said showing that there''s no way anything can go with her guidance.

    *Sigh

    "Three battles in a row, we don''t even have any time to rest, goddess must really hate us," Zenda muttered clearly tired by all the incidents that took ce.

    "Goddess this! Goddess that! I will tell the truth but, my faith in her is slowly diminishing," Alva muttered clearly disappointed by it.

    She didn''t even care about what others thought because clearly Nikol also hated the goddess for what she did to his rtionship with them.

    "Don''t say that!" Zenda wanted to scold her and advise her not to say something like that, but she didn''t as her anger was justified.

    Zenda thought that If even her own son hated the goddess then what else can they say?

    Talking with each other they travelled through the dense forest with a team of skilled warriors at their side, the alliance warriors set out on their journey through the dense forest. They faced many challenges along the way, from treacherous terrain to fierce monsters that lurked in the shadows of these amazingly tall trees.

    But the girls were undeterred. They pushed on, driven by their determination to reach the dark elf queendom and uncover its secrets and find the dark elven queen, who was supposed to be there.

    None of them got harmed on their way since they faced even more challenging stuff in the past few days and for most of them, the forest was like a child''s yground.

    As they walked deeper into the forest, the group noticed that the trees began to thin out. Soon, they saw a giant structure of stones in the distance. It was the first sign of civilization, which they had been searching for in the forest.

    The wall grew bigger as they approached, and soon they found themselves standing at the edge of a dense forest, which was the end of their journey and the beginning of their battle. In the centre of the clearing was a magnificent pce, made of dark stone and decorated with intricate carvings, which proudly stood with pride showing this was indeed their main castle.

    "Atst we are here," Zenda muttered and took her weapons, in case they had remaining dark elves protecting the city.

    "..."

    Treiya just kept looking at the walls with a sad look until she got disturbed by Lydia, who shook her shoulders bringing her back to the present.

    "Sorry for doubting you," She said in a grateful voice.

    They exchanged a look, then nodded to each other showing none of them was angry about such mundane things and got ready to enter their final goal and hope of rescuing Nikol from the hand of the wicked white-haired woman, who stole him from their lovers.

 Chapter 142 Chained Wolf (R-18)

    "Where am I?"

    "What happened to me?"

    I questioned myself, as my eyes felt heavy and It was tough to concentrate on what was happening to me, even with my senses sharpened with my new power.

    As I slowly opened my eyes, the world around me spun in a dizzying blur. My head throbbed with a pounding ache, and my chest felt tight and constricted. For a moment, I couldn''t remember where I was or what had happened.

    *Urgh

    I groaned in pain with my hands slowly getting used to the light inside the room, I was in and it really felt strange for some reason.

    Then it all flooded back to me like a crashing wave. The attack. The pain. The fear. I had been caught off guard, overwhelmed by a sudden surge of violence. And then I remember something hitting me on the back causing my consciousness to fade away.

    I struggled to sit up, my muscles were weak and uncooperative. My vision swam as I took in my surroundings. I was lying on the ground, my back against a cold, hard surface. The air was musty and stale, and the dim light that filtered in from above was barely enough to see by.

    As I tried to gather my wits, I noticed that I wasn''t alone in this room.

    I barely saw the blurred figures of some people but when I tried to get up, I felt my legs not working.

    "Ughh! What the hell? I really let down my guard,"

    With a groan, I pushed myself up onto my feet and tried to move my hands and get up but suddenly I felt a rather heavy weight on my lower half like I was being pushed into the floor by an extrayer of gravitational force.

    And I saw that as soon as my eyes cleared, I realized that I was lying on arge bed, and I was not alone.

    To my shock and disbelief, there were two beautiful women lying on top of me, their naked bodies pressed against mine. Both of them were extremely beautiful women with voluptuous bodies but there was something bizarre about them. It was their ears. They had the same shape as elves but, Nikol saw both of their ears had different colours.

    My heart raced as I tried to make sense of what was happening. How did I end up here? Who were these women? Where are my girls? Are these girls from the elven race?

    As I struggled to sit up, the women stirred, their eyes fluttering open. They smiled seductively, their hands roaming over my chest and down toward my ears.

    "Good morning, sleepyhead," the first woman purred in a melodic tone.

    "We''ve been waiting for you to wake up."

    It would have been really romantic if Alva or Lydia said this to me at this moment, but right now I felt confused.

    One of the girls was gracefully licking my family jewels and she shakes her head with a sensual look on her face. Her tongue twirls around my thick balls. The wonderful feelings it gave made me jolt my hip.

    *slurp*, *slurp*

    She put her hands on my thighs and perform with only her mouth, drooling as the woman''s tongue swallowed the gushing man''s lust. Her azure hair swayed all around my body increasing the pleasure I felt but, I quickly calmed down,

    She even rolls her tongue to the rhythm of the other woman, who was riding me without even asking whether I like it or not.

    In reverse cowgirl style, she swayed her hips up and down like a robotic machine, that was executing the orders which were coded into her memories.

    She repeatedly moves in and out of her hold, smacking her voluptuous white ass with my pelvis as she puts her hands on my chest and rides my cock like her life depended on it.

    "Fuu, ah...." The girl who was licking my balls rested for a minute and came to my side and looked at my confused face with a smile.

    My mind reeled as I tried to process what was happening. Was this some kind of dream or a cruel prank? But the feel of their soft skin against mine, the heat of their bodies, was all too real.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    The second woman leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear.

    "Don''t worry, We''re here to make all your wishese true, stay with us and provide us,"

    I could feel my body flush with heat as their hands continued to explore my body, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. Despite my confusion and unease, a part of me couldn''t help but be intrigued by their boldness and sensuality.

    But as their kisses grew more passionate and their touches more insistent, I knew that I needed to regain control of the situation. With a firm resolve, I tried to push them away but then only I realized that my hands and legs and my neck were tied to the wall with a chain, which looked like it was made out of water.

    "Who are you? Release me right now," I shouted in anger I really wanted to rip their head off for treating me like livestock, but no matter how I tried to move or break the chains, I couldn''t even put a single damage on them breaking all my hopes of leaving this confusing ce.

    Each muscle in my body trembled with the effort, but the chain held fast, refusing to budge even an inch no matter how much I tried.

    Sweat poured down my face, mingling with the dirt and grime that caked my skin. I gritted my teeth and pulled with all my might, but it was no use. The chain was too tough, too unbreakable. It made me wonder,

    ''Why is this chain even stronger than the heavenly wall?''

    My eyes flicked to my captors, who stood just out of reach and kept riding without even looking at my struggle. They had chained me up like an animal, and now they kept making me look even more pathetic by how hard they were riding me.

    But I refused to give up. I refused to be broken. With a roar of defiance, I pulled harder, straining every fibre of my being. And then, with a sudden snap, part of the chain broke and fell on the floor but, giving me despair the missing part regenerated faster without even giving me a chance to pull my hand out of it.

    A little bit of blood kept leaking through it and to my surprise but it quickly healed even before I could react.

    But then, something strange began to happen. As I kept looking at the girls, who were riding me, I noticed their smiles slowly fading away. Their eyes grew dull, and their once joyful expressions and horny faces turned to empty-looking faces but they never stop riding me like it was an order given to them by someone.

    Confused, I turned around the room to take a look at what was there and take advantage of the situation.

    Then I noticed her, a woman with her white hair cascading down her back in a wild, untamed mane, the only contrast to her vibrant blue one-piece dress that hugged her curves in all the right ces with her chest area being ratherrge might be simr to Tisha.

    Her eyes, a piercing shade of azure which was strange and, sparkled with intelligence and wit, the kind that could see through any facade and cut straight to the heart of the matter. Her lips, full and inviting, curled into a sly smile, hinting at a mischievous nature thaty just beneath the surface.

    But I noticed one thing special about her in that short moment.

    I felt a familiar aura from this woman, It was hard to exin why or how, but I knew this woman is not someone strange to me.

    "Why are you smiling? and You looked aroused? Who are you?" I questioned hoping that at least, she would answer me, but she just smiled at my words and went back to closing her eyes and moving on the chair like she was having sex with someone.

    "Weird woman!" I couldn''t help but find this weird, as I obviously felt like I was having sex with her even though these two girls were the bodies that were riding me.

    I actually forget what will happen to me if those girls keep moving constantly but breaking my attention on the white-haired woman, I felt my ejaction forming inside my balls with them pulsating to release them as soon as possible.

    "Ughh! Get away, I''m going to cum," I muttered those words hoping they would at least consider it as a threat, but like they didn''t hear my words, both of them kept doing their own work until that white-haired woman suddenly came and pushed them out of the way with an angered look on her face.

    I was naive enough to think that things would get better but suddenly, she swallowed my whole penis and started deep-throating me giving me no option but to cum inside her mouth and I did it without any hesitation unable to hold back anymore.

    "Ughhhh! I''m cumming damn it," I painted her mouth with my white colour liquid.

    Without any hesitation, she swallowed the whole thing and looked at me with a happy look while licking her lips, like she didn''t have enough.

    "This is the stuff I waited for so many years, atst, I got to taste you again," She said those words and left the room with her vagina leaking some kind of liquid on the floor like she had an orgasm.

    "What the heck just happened?" I couldn''t even finish questioning, those two emotionless girls climbed again onto my body and started riding me with their normal looks confusing me even more.

 Chapter 143 Taste

    Leviathan POV

    I kept licking my lips and tasting the vour I wanted to taste for so long. I still couldn''t believe how good It felt for me to experience this kind of pleasure after so many years.

    "He was so cute, I didn''t expect to find him this attractive," Thinking about the fine man I confined in the basement, I walked to the room hoping to see what was happening while I was absent.

    I wanted to stay with him and watch his agonized, aroused, sorrowful, and various other faces, but I also didn''t want him to call me different disrespectful names because it hurt my heart to hear Nikol saying things like that.

    I kept walking along the grand hallway looking at the scenery outside the castle through a window, which looked like a tunnel because of how small and narrow it was. My long silver-tail of the hair kept rippling behind me with each graceful movement I took.

    The soft glow of glowing algae and coral illuminated the path before me bringing otherworldly beauty to the castle and casting a mystical aura that only enhanced the majesty of my new underwater domain.

    As I approached a towering narrow window, I paused to take in the breathtaking view beyond the window shield which was made up of a glistening water bubble. The vibrant colours of exotic fish travelling around the sea and the luminescent jellyfish amongst the swaying seaweed danced before her eyes with gracefulness, a dazzling spectacle that never failed to amaze me.

    Another thing that felt really bizarre about the kingdom was how there was no water inside the buildings, even though they were practically underwater. Most of the sea folks used their legs to walk while they are inside the buildings and to swim around the ocean, they used their special fins and muscles just like normal fishes.

    "Sea is truly beautiful but nothing is more beautiful than my br- the fine specimen I capture today," I muttered to myself with an obsessive look without noticing thep dog, the boot licker Esi was listening to me.

    "Truly your majesty, I must appreciate your courage and knowledge to find such a fine individual," Esi didn''t forget to start her words with apliment like she always does.

    Even though she was a beautiful mermaid her attitude felt more like an old man, who is always rubbing his hand and following those who are in power because of their admiration.

    "Damn it," Jumping back creeped out by Esi''s behaviour, I couldn''t help but touch her head in disappointment and anger that Esi always keep bothering me with uselesspliments.

    I let out a contented sigh, feeling grateful for the beauty of her realm and the peacefulness it brought me but at the same time, I expected some personal space from my subject and hoped that they wouldn''t put their fishtails in my personal matters.

    "What are you doing here, Esi? Didn''t I ask you to leave me alone, I''m honestly done with your shit, If you don''t leave me alone, I''m leaving this queendom," I wasn''t the kindest leader when ites to things like that, so I threatened Esi, who quickly backed down with a pale face.

    "That wasn''t my intention, please don''t do that my queen," She quickly apologized and took her distance without bothering me again.

    "Leave me alone, I will call you if I need you," As soon as Esi heard those words, she quickly bowed her head and left the room with her quick movements.

    *Sigh

    "What a disappointment, she used to be so tough and rebellious when I arrived here but now look at her, only showed a bit of my power and she''s already bowing her head like a ve," I mumbled in a dissatisfied tone remembering when Esi used to be the queen of the sea folks.

    Most of the sea races including mermaids, sirens, whale folk and many others directly controlled under the rule of one queen that is selected through a battle, where every race gathers and duels with their specific leader that is supposed to win the throne. Esi was the queen of the current generation from the mermaid race, but as soon as I appeared in the sea, she quickly handed over her throne and started worshipping me like a goddess, which was quite annoying, I just wanted an army, but now that my goal is aplished, I always thought about leaving these people.

    "If I just leave them now, what would happen? Maybe they will start killing each other for the throne, I''m pretty sure other races will act against mermaids since they handed over the throne in my absence,"

    I knew even though all the races epted me as the leader because of my power and aura, they were not happy with Esi because she didn''t even consult other races before giving the throne.

    "Whatever, they are not my children, they can kill themselves all they want,"

    Thinking about all this stuff, I walked toward the room which was quite special for everyone as it belonged to a special person.

    She was the reason why I got to know about Nikol''s existence and she was the reason why this attack happened in the first ce.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    I opened the door making a little sound, which caused due to theck of friction between the door and the floor.

    "You look quite healthy for someone that was about to be eaten," I said looking at the woman in front of me in a mocking tone.

    My head held high and my eyes fixed on the prisoner in front of me.

    My figure was a formidable sight for any journal person in thisnd, dressed in my regal attire and surrounded by a powerful aura. The enemy, on the other hand, was haggard and dishevelled, her clothes torn and her face bruised. She looked up at me with eyes widening in shock.

    "Your Majesty," She stammered,

    "Please let me go, I''m innocent, I haven''t even tried any of the seafood, and I will go vegetarian, if you ask," The prisoner didn''t even know why she was captured and kept there, as she begged to be released every time she saw someone.

    "Ibalina was it? Quite a nice name for a dark elf, but I have no reason to let you go," I said with me trying to keep my voice serious, but it was hrious how she thought we captured her because she ate fish.

    *Sob

    "Why? Why is this happening to me? First, I got attacked by a monster and I had to run around the forest searching for food and now I''m imprisoned and I don''t even know why? Your people tried to eat me and I almost died, What did I do to deserve this?" Ibalina''s mind broke with the stress, she had to go through.

    "Hmm! You are not innocent either, you did experiments with humans and other races and killed thousands of them and in the recent war, you tried to harm my bo- that special man," I got close to her intimidating her.

    Even though Ibalina managed to recover her curse magic, no matter how many times she used it, she couldn''t curse me breaking her hopes once again.

    "Well, I honestly don''t care but you won''t leave here for the time being, and I want to know who this curse magic belongs to, I can''t let that goddess interfere with my ns once again,"

    Leaving those words with the crying Ibalina, I left the room with a smile on my face with happiness.

    "It''s really boring, I guess I''ll just watch those girls ride Nikol," I was irritated because I couldn''t have sex with Nikol directly.

    Even though those girls were the ones that ride Nikol all the sensations, they felt directly transferred to me, so it felt more like indirect sex. I stole their senses since I didn''t want anyone else to enjoy riding Nikol.

    Even if he cums inside them I was confident that they wouldn''t get pregnant because it was impossible ording to my knowledge, but at that time, I didn''t know that I made a huge miscalction in my decision.

    "It should be alright," I muttered to myself with jealousy, that they get to feel his warmth directly unlike me.

    After walking through the hallway and taking a careful look at the queendom, I went back to the room, I was dying to enter and couldn''t help but feel excited like a child.

    On my way, I met many girls who wanted to see Nikol, but I didn''t want any of them to fall in love with him or him to fall in love with them because Nikol only needed me in his life.

    "Taking advantage of him, when he''s vulnerable, I will not anyone do this to him," I ignored them and walked toward the room and entered it.

    "Because-" I looked at Nikol''s face, who was sleeping because of how voted he was.

    "You''re my cute little-"

 Chapter 144 Disturbing Basement

    Chapter 144 Disturbing Basement

    As the humans and elves made their way through the dense forest towards the abandoned dark elf kingdom, the air grew colder and more foreboding. It was said that the kingdom had been cursed by magic and the ce that belonged to those vile dark elves, who killed hundreds of theirrades during the war, and many believed that it was now haunted by the spirits of those who had perished there since It resembled a haunted house.

    *Tsk

    "There''s nothing here, even though we were being so cautious," Emily muttered with dissatisfaction, but at the same time, she was happy since they won''t have to suffer any more casualties.

    "Wait!" Suddenly Lydia looked at Tisha with a questioning look.

    "What happened to the normal citizens? kids? elders?" Seeing none of them, Lydia asked with a bad taste in her mouth since she had an idea, but she wanted to confirm it.

    "I''m not sure, but I think Eldora used them in the war, she didn''t leave any of them," Treiya answered her question with a hard face knowing that it was something absurd and disgusting.

    The group pressed on, determined to explore the ruins and uncover anything useful that might be hidden within. As they approached the dark, looming gates of the castle, they could feel the weight of the curse magic that still lingered in the air giving an eerie feeling.

    As they entered the main courtyard, they were greeted by a scene of utter destion. The once grand buildings and statuesy in ruins, covered in thickyers of dust showing for a long time, no one visited this ce.

    The silence was broken only by the sound of their footsteps echoing through the empty halls and the sound of monsters that echoed through the forest.

    But as they ventured further into the kingdom, they began to hear strange noises. The voice seemed to move and shift around them, and strange whispers could be heard in the wind. It was clear that the kingdom was not as abandoned as they had thought.

    "It''sing from the basement! Voice of a woman," Zenda shouted while everyone else took their weapons and got ready to fight, whoever it was.

    Keeping a few girls to guard the entrance of the basement, the group entered the basement, which was darker than a moonless night.

    The group of female warriors including Zenda, Emily, Lydia and Alva descended the dark, musty stairs leading to the basement of the abandoned castle. Their boots echoed through the narrow staircase, sending shivers down their spines. Even after entering strange noises could be heard from the depths of the basement, and the group couldn''t help but feel uneasy no matter how talented and powerful they were in an environment like this.

    As they reached the bottom of the stairs, the darkness enveloped them like a thick fog. They drew their weapons and prepared for the worst, their hearts pounding with both fear and excitement in visible sounds.

    The sound was getting louder, a low, guttural growling that seemed to being from deep within the shadows. The group tightened their formation and began to move forward, their eyes darting around in search of the source of the noise and trying to find some clue on the real dark elven queen, who is supposed to be imprisoned here.

    "Everyone, stay alert! It looks like this ce is not a good ce for us," Lydia said as she kept looking around making sure, no one is there to attack them.

    As they navigated through the dark and dank basement, they encountered many obstacles along the way. Fallen debris and rusty equipment cluttered the path, making it difficult to move quickly and quietly with how much effort they had to put to advance through them.

    But they persisted, driven by their fierce determination and unbreakable spirit. Their training as warriors and the war had taught them to be fearless in the face of danger, and they pushed forward despite the growing unease in their hearts and they didn''t once forget about their goal.

    ''We will rescue Nikol''

    Every time they felt fear and pain, they try to remember what they were fighting for.

    Suddenly, the sound grew louder, and they saw a flicker of movement ahead. They quickened their pace, their weapons at the ready hoping it is something they can deal with until they saw a metal door in front of them which looked rusty and the smell it gave wasn''t something pleasant.

    The group of female warriors including their leaders entered the room with fear and their hands trembling, their weapons held tightly in their hands. The smell of death was overwhelming causing some of them to cover their noses quickly forgetting about a potential attack by an enemy, and they felt their stomachs churn at the sight before them.

    Thousands of dead bodiesy scattered throughout the room, their limbs twisted in unnatural positions, their eyes staring nkly at the ceiling, some missed limbs, heads or some of them werepletely butchered. The floor was slick with blood, and the air was thick with the stench of decay.

    "Shit!" Zenda and Lydia both cursed upon seeing this sick scenery in front of them, but unlike them, most of the girls couldn''t take it as they started vomiting on the spot including Alva and Emily.

    Unlike, thest time Zenda used her willpower and managed to prevent herself from vomiting but, she felt absolutely sick in the stomach unable to even open her eyes for a minute.

    There was one word that could exin the scenery in front of them, it is the literal hell.

    "Our girls! All of these are the girls they kidnapped!" Lydia said with her fist tightening in anger, even though they killed the who was responsible for this massacre.

    "Those who can''t look at this, leave this room! I won''t force any of you to stay here," Zenda shouted and as soon as they said those words, more than half of them ran outside, Treiya was also one of them, but before she could leave the room, Treiya saw something that sent shiver down her spine.

    There was a figure that caught their attention. Especially, Treiya, who felt like her whole body went numb as soon as she saw it.

    It was none other than the dark-elven queen, once a proud and powerful ruler, now reduced to a shell of her former self with her body looking like, she looked like she aged several years to Treiya, she couldn''t see that beautiful, gracious woman anymore.

    "Ressha!" Shouting hysterically, Treiya started running in the direction, where the dark elf queen was chained and she quickly tried to break the chains, but with her strength, she couldn''t do that and looked at other girls with her eyes full of tears asking for help.

    Her eyes were wide with terror, her skin pale and mmy. She trembled uncontrobly as the warriors approached as if she had been trapped in this room for an eternity. Some of them revolted to see this but they pushed through their revulsion, determined to uncover the truth behind this terrible tragedy. As they approached the queen, they saw that she was clutching something tightly in her hand.

    "Your Highness, we are here to help you," Treiya said gently, reaching out to take the object from her hand hoping it was something like a key.

    But as soon as she touched the queen, she recoiled in horror. The queen''s skin was cold and mmy, and she seemed to be radiating a dark and depressed look, she looked at Treiya in horror and tried to curl back like an insect but, Treiya managed to take the thing that queen was tightly holding and it looked like a paper and it really was one.

    "What is that?" Zenda questioned seeing, and Treiya answered her quickly since one didn''t have to be a genius to say, it was a letter.

    "What does it say?" Lydia quickly took a peek, but she couldn''t read the letters in it.

    "It is a part from the book, she had," Treiya read it and her mind was in confusion as to why, she was holding onto this piece of paper, but only Ressha knew what it really meant.

    "It says ''The ethereal entities existing beyond our mortal realm, often presumed to embody benevolent traits, are in fact not imbued with the virtuous nature ascribed to them by our limited understanding''

    "What does that mean?" Zenda questioned as she didn''t understand the fancy words, but neither Treiya understood even though she was supposed to be the person closest to Ressha.

    "I don''t know, we will have to ask that from her but-" Looking at Ressha''s state, everyone who looked at her knew nothing good wille even if they try to question her now.

    Giving up on gathering information from her now, Zenda and Lydia steeled their hearts and tried to find something useful in this hell hole, but finding nothing they decided to leave that ce with Ressha.

    They untied her and quickly held her without letting her go crazy, but before leaving the room, they didn''t forget to burn all the bodies.

    "They won''t rest in peace until we finish this threat of cursed magic and uproot it," Zenda renewed her motivation to eradicate this stuff and met with the other girls, who had saddened look on their faces since they didn''t get any valuable clues or information.

 Chapter 145 Leviathan Talks

    "I''m tired of this, ask them to leave me alone,"

    Nikol looked at the number of girls in the room and day by day it increased, the current number being eight of them and Leviathan kept making the same ecstatic face when someone started riding Nikol.

    She didn''t answer him, but when she looked at Nikol''s face, she knew things are not going great for him.

    He looked like he was on the verge of breaking down, as he couldn''t even move a little bit with those chains.

    Girls did everything for him and none of them really tried to harm him, in fact, all of this treated him like a real king, but Nikol didn''t want to be treated like livestock.

    "I hate all of you, as soon as I break these chains, I will kill all of you," He said and looked at Leviathan, who was looking at him with her eyes showing she wasn''t d to hear something like that.

    Leviathan strode confidently toward Nikol, her hips swaying seductively with each step. Her skin glowed in the dim light of the room, the curve of her body entuated by the tight one-piece blue outfit she wore with her chest being swayed up and down every time she took a step.

    Nikoly on the bed, his heart racing as he watched her approach even though he wanted to resist her temptation. He was bound tightly with to the bed with her water ropes, unable to move as she ran her fingers over his exposed skin. He could feel the heat emanating from her body, sending shivers down his spine and this was the first time she did something this erotic to him.

    Leviathan leaned in close, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered in a sultry voice. "You belong to me now,"

    She said her breath hot against his skin which reacted to it, even though Nikol wanted to resist.

    There was something about Leviathan, that felt really odd and strange to Nikol. He always felt like he knew her but at the same time, this woman felt like aplete stranger to him.

    Nikol could feel her power, her dominance over him, and he couldn''t help but sumb to her charms. With each touch, each caress, he felt himself falling deeper and deeper under her spell. But he resisted, he didn''t want to be livestock to a woman, he wanted his own freedom to take the decision whether he would do something or not.

    "I belonged to no one, get your mind out of the gutter, creepy woman," His words really affected Leviathan, as she frowned a little hearing it, but she gained her cool back and looked at Nikol.

    Leviathan continued to tease him, running her fingers over his body in slow, deliberate motions. Nikol was helpless since he couldn''t move a muscle, and he knew things won''t be good for him if she keep doing these extremely erotic things to him.

    As she leaned in for a kiss, Nikol closed his eyes and but never in his thought Nikol wanted to surrender himself to herpletely, but still, he felt like he was in the hands of a true goddess, every time she touched him.

    "Don''t say hurtful things, be mine once again, you know I won''t do anything to hurt you," She said in a soft tone but it made Nikol even more confused.

    "Who are you? I don''t know you, what are you even talking about?"

    "Who knows, if you want to find break those chains and directly ask from me,"

    With a smile, Leviathan replied and went back to her normal licking session, and started doing weird things to Nikol.

    Nikol felt a shiver run down her spine as he realized what Leviathan was doing. She tried to push her long wet tongue into Nikol''s mouth and explore his mouth, but her efforts were in vain.

    Leviathan''s long, slimy tongue failed to do that, as Nikol tightly closed his mouth, leaving a trail of slime in its wake. Nikol couldn''t help but feel a strange sensation building inside of him, a mixture of fear and excitement.

    Leviathan seemed to sense Nikol''s apprehension and paused for a moment, staring down at him with her beautiful and, glowing eyes. Then, with a sudden burst of movement, she wrapped her body around Nikol pushing all the other girls that were riding him with their normal emotionless faces, trapping him in a tight embrace. Nikol could feel Leviathan''s warm breath on her face, and he could smell the salty ocean air mingling with Leviathan''s every touch.

    "Ahhhhh! I want to resist but this smell of yours is driving me crazy," She clenched her teeth and said with her whole face flushing like she was under pressure.

    "Nooooo! I can''t directly have sex with you, if I do that you will-" She stopped her sentence mid-sentence and looked into Nikol''s eyes.

    For a moment, Nikol feltpletely helpless, trapped in Leviathan''s embrace. But then he felt a surge of courage welling up inside of him, and he pushed back against her with all his might. To her surprise, Leviathan released her grip and backed away, letting out a deep, rumblingugh.

    "That was close!" Sheughed with her beautiful face looking even more beautiful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But If you weren''t like this, I would have fucked you senseless that you will forget about those bitches, who think they are your girls." Leviathan''s words triggered Nikol, as he wanted to know whether she hurt them.

    "Youuu! I will kill you, if you do anything to them," It was pointless anger since Nikol couldn''t even fight against her, but Leviathan''s face went ugly as soon as she heard that he would even stand up for those girls in front of her beautiful figure.

    "Forget about them, you have me, you don''t need them, I will give all the love you want," She said that but she knew this rebellious stud won''t listen to her.

    ''I know him a little too well, even back then he wouldn''t listen to me''

    "If you chase them anymore, I will have to kill all of them," Leviathan hesitated to say those words, but unknown to her they leaked from her mouth causing Nikol to start a rampage on the bed he was tied to.

    Nikol couldn''t stand by and watch as Leviathan threatened to kill his other girls. He had grown to care for them deeply, and he wasn''t going to let anything happen to them. As Leviathan said those words, Nikol looked up at her with defiance in his eyes.

    "You can''t do anything to them, Leviathan," he said firmly.

    "You can''t just take what you want and leave destruction in your wake. These girls are innocent, and they don''t deserve to be killed,"

    Leviathan let out a low growl, her eyes narrowing as she red down at Nikol.

    "You think you can defy me in your current state?" she snarled.

    "I am the queen of the seas, and I will not be crossed by those weak humans nor you."

    Nikol remained resolute, even as Leviathan drew closer, his massive wsing out to reveal rows of razor-sharpness.

    "I will not let you harm them," He said, his voice steady.

    "I will fight you if I have to."

    Leviathan let out a deafening roar, her entire body trembling with rage not toward Nikol but for the girls who seduced him. But just as she was about to leave and kill them, something changed in her eyes. She looked at Nikol with newfound respect, as if she was seeing him like that for the first time.

    "You are brave and caring, I never expected to see this from you," She said, her voice softening.

    "I will spare your girls, but know that they are under my protection now. You belong to me, Nikol, and there is nothing you can do to change that and you won''t see those girls anymore."  Every time she uttered something her looks of obsessiveness increased more and more,

    "Nobody can take you from me again and nobody will,"

    Nikol felt a shiver run down his spine, but he knew that Leviathan spoke the truth. He was now bound to this strange woman, in a strange and unpredictable way that even the world couldn''t believe what awaits them with these two beings together, that shouldn''t be close.

    But as Nikol remembered that other girls were alive and doing well, he felt a sense of hope. They were still alive, and they were still together. And as long as they had each other, they would never be truly alone.

    *Sigh

    ''I''m really pathetic, even if they betrayed me, I still can''t let them go, looks like I''m quite a fool''

    Nikol thought as he calmed down on the bed, while Leviathan did whatever she wanted with his body, but she never went as far as to have sex.

    "I knew it, direct contact feels a million times better than using other people''s senses," Leviathan muttered and continued her work.

 Chapter 146 Letter I

    "Is she okay now?" Looking at Treiya with a questioning gaze, Zenda questioned hoping they would at least be able to calm her down before they meet Usha and the other girls.

    Treiya took it upon herself to ride with Ressha, who is looking at the sky with a nk look because she didn''t want to let go of her queen, just because she wasn''t mentally stable.

    "We can''t me her for going insane after witnessing that hell hole every day, I''m pretty sure Eldora did some unwanted things to her," Lydia hated that look on Ressha''s face because it reminded Lydia of her own mother.

    But she wasn''t the only one who felt sorry for Ressha, herpanions also felt like that with, their hearts heavy with empathy, all of them strode through the forest, their steps slow and measured. Ressha, the dark elf queen,y still on the horse that they had fashioned for her, her once-beautiful face contorted in pain and fear and emptiness.

    After travelling through the dark elven kingdom, they entered the forest with their minds racing with questions about what had happened to her. Everyone had to wonder how anyone could be so cruel as to subject another being to such horrors and break their minds like this and when they remembered Eldora, Lydia knew it was possible.

    The group pressed on, the weight of their burden growing heavier with each passing moment. Ressha moaned softly, her body wracked with pain and anguish. Lydia and the others exchanged worried nces, wondering how they could ease her suffering and bring her mind back so they could get some information.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they arrived at their kingdom passing through the forest and killing monsters they encountered. Lydia and herpanions gentlyid Ressha down on a soft bed after contacting Tisha, and Nym immediately began to work her magic, attempting to heal the queen''s wounds and ease her pain hoping it would be effective.

    "Where''s Usha?" Alva questioned worriedly about her mother.

    "She''s sleeping, she said her body feels a lot tired recently, it looks like it is the side effect of pregnancy," Tisha answered her question wondering what would happen to her if she get pregnant by Nikol''s seed, he nted her body.

    As they watched Nym work, Lydia and the others silently vowed to do everything in their power to help Ressha recover from her trauma. They knew that it would be a long and difficult journey, but they were determined to see it through.

    For Lydia and herpanions, the fate of the dark elf queen was now their own, and they would not rest until she was safe and healed.

    And they had another question in mind.

    ''Will dark elven queen be their friend or foe?''

    This question remained inside everyone''s mind, as they still couldn''t believe them after all the damage they caused.

    Without any result, they had to spend a whole day hoping a miracle would happen since they had no time to waste.

    But the next day, Ressha''s eyes fluttered open, and she let out a groan as she tried to sit up. But before she could even attempt to move, she was surrounded by a group of people who rushed into the room, their eyes aze with curiosity.

    "She''s awake!"

    Lydia, the kind and gentle leader of the group, was the first to speak.

    "Ressha, can you tell us what happened to you? Who did this to you?" She asked, her voice filled with concern and hoping she would be able to answer them.

    Ressha''s heart pounded in her chest, and she felt a wave of panic wash over her. She wasn''t sure if she was ready to relive the horrors she had endured. But she also knew that she couldn''t keep silent - not if she wanted to heal and move on from her trauma and another thing made her worry.

    She felt a lot better after Nym''s treatment, both physically and mentally, so she looked at everyone around her.

    "Who are you, people?" In a meek but gentle tone, she questioned unable to identify any of them.

    But before others could answers Treiya jumped and hugged Ressha with such speed, that she could have actually killed her if their heads bumped by ident,

    "You''re ok, I''m sorry for gettingte to rescue you, my queen,"

    *Sobs

    While crying with her snot and tears-filled face, Treiya started begging for forgiveness from Ressha, who looked at her with happiness and quickly returned the hug.

    "Nice to meet you, dark elven queen Ressha," Tisha came forward and disturbed this wholesome scene even though she didn''t want because they had no time to waste. Every single second they gette, there was the danger of Nikol experiencing something they probably didn''t want happening to him,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Uhhh! Who are you?" Awakrdly, Treiya questioned.

    "My name is Tisha stine, elven queen of this queendom and these people are humans from the alliance, we formed to fight against corrupted dark elves,"

    Hearing her answer Ressha''s face disfigured as she looked at everyone with a guilty face.

    Even though Nym managed to heal her, the trauma she went through still remained in her causing her emotions to overwhelm her without any limitations.

    Suddenly Ressha jumped throwing off Treiya and kissed Tisha''s foot with her whole face drenched in tears while muttering,

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, It''s all because of me, I deserve to die," She kept bbering like a mad woman causing everyone to pity her.

    "Tell us what happened, we will be able to help you and you can help us," Coming forward, Lydia touched her shoulder and asked her to stand up while the other girls just kept looking at her. Eva and Alva had tons of questions to ask, but she decided to leave everything to the brains of their group.

    Taking a deep breath, Ressha began to speak, her voice shaking at first but growing stronger with each passing moment. She told them about the brutal captivity she had endured, about the unspeakable torture she had endured at the hands of her captors.

    "I had to witness how they make girls suffer, they tie those girls onto a tter and bash them with something that looked like a whip until they started showing the signs of transformation," Her teeth clenched as soon as she said that and her eyes twitched in horror.

    "It was hell! I had to listen to their screams and I witnessed how they whipped them until either they transformed or died,"

    Some of the girls left the room unable to listen to this story, even Eva, who had the strongest resistance to things like that felt sick hearing all these things.

    "I think with curse magic, they lose part of their mind which has kindness,"

    They couldn''t imagine anyone being capable of such cruelty, and they were filled with a burning desire to seek justice for Ressha and the girls, who had to go through this.

    As Ressha continued to speak, she felt a sense of catharsis wash over her. She had kept her pain and suffering bottled up inside for so long, but now she was finally able to share it with people who cared about her and what happened to her. It was like she was able to find a drop of water, when she was walking in a dead desert.

    By the time Ressha finished speaking, the room was filled with a heavy silence. Lydia and the others exchanged meaningful nces, their hearts heavy with empathy for the dark elf queen.

    It was clear to Ressha that she had found allies and friends in Lydia and herpanions. They would stand by her side and help her heal from her trauma, no matter what challengesy ahead. She felt like trusting the people of alliance and supporting them, so they could stop whatever her own race is doing hoping it would lead to peace.

    Lydia had another question to ask that was about the one thing the dark elf queen had been clutching tightly when they had rescued her from her captors. Lydia had been curious about its contents ever since.

    "Ressha," she looked at her with pity and questioned,

    "That letter you were holding when we found you, can you tell us what it said?"

    Ressha hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. But then she made up her mind and held out the letter to Lydia.

    "If you''re talking about the piece of paper on my hand, it wasn''t me who kept it, It was Eldora," She said quietly and wondered what it contained.

    Upon her request, Alva quickly brought the letter and gave her to take a closer look.

    ''The ethereal entities existing beyond our mortal realm, often presumed to embody benevolent traits, are in fact not imbued with the virtuous nature ascribed to them by our limited understanding''

    "What does this mean?" Alva curiously asked giving her the letter to observe.

    Treiya silently watched everything that was happening without making a scene, in case she want to help her queen.

    "This is..." As soon as she saw that, her hands started shaking like it was pure fear for her and looked at the crowd with fear.

 Chapter 147 Letter II

    "What is it? What does that letter say?" Alva questioned feeling a bad feeling from her reaction.

    Ressha clutched the crumpled piece of paper in her trembling hand, her heart pounding like a jackhammer in her chest. She had just been rescued from captivity by Alva and a group of courageous girls that witnessed the hell hole she was in, but the contents of the letter she had found were making her feel sick to her stomach.

    As she looked up at Alva, her eyes brimming with tears, she knew she had to tell them what she had just read. The words on the page were like poison, seeping into her mind and clouding her thoughts.

    "Guys, you won''t believe what''s in this letter," She said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Alva and the others gathered around her, their eyes fixed on the paper in her hand. Ressha took a deep breath and began to read and exin the content, as it was hard for others to understand since they didn''t have the required knowledge to understand it.

    "This means that goddess and other high-level beings are not thepassionate beings we think they are and we should be careful of them."

    Ressha felt sadness rising in her throat as she continued to read the letter. The words were like daggers, stabbing her over and over again as all the content in the letter challenged her beliefs.

    "Does that mean goddess doesn''t really care about us? Why would Eldora leave this in her hands?" Alva questioned.

    "Well, let''s just say that she predicted that if someone can reach Ressha, it would probably be after her death and she wanted to ry this message to whoever that is,"

    Ressha''s hands shook as she reached the end of the letter. She looked up at Alva and the others, her eyes filled with fear hearing their discussion.

    "What am I going to do?" She asked, her voice barely audible.

    Alva put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

    "We''ll protect you," she said, her voice firm.

    "No matter what happens, we''ll keep you safe."

    Ressha nodded, her eyes still brimming with tears. She knew she had to be strong, but the thought of what was toe was almost too much to bear.

    "Ressha, tell us about everything you know, we want to know even the smallest information you have," Zenda came forward and questioned her, as she was reminded that they have a very limited time.

    Ressha knew that what she was about to reveal would change everything they thought they knew about their world and it was the royal family secret that dark elves carried from generation to generation.

    "Thank you for rescuing me," She began, her voice steady despite the weight of her words.

    "But there''s something you need to know about the history of ournd and what happened really in the past,"

    The girls gathered around her, their eyes fixed on Ressha as she began to speak.

    "Long ago, there were two genders that lived on thisnd: the females and males, In every race, they had males and females ording to the book," She said.

    "We lived in harmony for many years and provided for each other and depended on each other, but then something happened. A powerful heavenly announcement was unleashed from heaven by the goddess, and it corrupted the female hearts and asked them to kill their own males be it their baby, husband, father or brother, "She paused for a minute and continued.

    "Because of this males began to fear and hate us, and a war broke out."

    Ressha paused, her eyes filled with pain as she continued.

    "The males were powerful, and they pushed us back to some extent. But we refused to be defeated. We fought back with everything we had and we had the support of the fairies of goddess Artemis, and in the end, we emerged victorious from the battle and erased the males from ournd."

    The girls gasped in shock, their eyes widening as they realized the magnitude of what Ressha was saying.

    "But the cost of our victory wasn''t great," Ressha continued.

    "We lost so many of our own in that war. And when it was over, we had no way to reproduce and some women went crazy because they had to kill the love of their lives and another war broke out but this time, it wasn''t against races but people started rebelling against the goddess, they wanted to know why they had to kill their own future like that, they wanted a reason"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ressha continued her story as everyone in the room felt like this was the most absurd thing they heard after Nikol was the son of the goddess.

    "Humans, Elves, Dark elves, Demons and Beast people, almost every race started rebelling against the goddess, but like a miracle, seven fairies out of eight of them surrendered to us telling their decision to kill men was a mistake," Ressha said and looked at Tisha.

    "Your ancestor was the only one, who didn''t join this rebellion because, unlike normal elves, high elves were believed to be servants of the goddess directly only inferior to fairies," Her words caught Tisha off guard.

    "For the sin of killing fairies, the world punished us, our memories about males vanished from history and we started reproducing when we pray to the same goddess, who killed our men,"

    These words of Ressha were like heavy blows to people like Zenda, Tisha and others, who believed in goddess but after witnessing everything that happened to them, even their faith started wavering a lot.

    "How do you know all this? If our memories got tampered by the world?" Zenda questioned, and she was interested in knowing about this book, which imed to be the source of Ressha''s knowledge.

    "My bloodline is not the real royal bloodline, the book which had all this information was written by our first queen, who killed herself, because of the sadness of killing her whole family, since she wrote it before brain tampering happened it had most of the information, but next queen from my bloodline restricted this book, but she never destroyed it, she felt the content was true so it was passed on by generation to generation, but we were not allowed to read beyond some pages," Ressha exined why she didn''t know about some information.

    "I was foolish, I taught thenguage needed to read this book to my girls and Eldora found this and read the whole thing, she knows things I don''t know and this note belonged to one of those pages," Ressha said while dropping the paper on the floor with her whole brain is trying to wonder, why she was stupid enough to teach something so dangerous to a rebellious girl like Eldora.

    She knew why she did that, deep down she wanted to end this curse which kept haunting them, deep down she wanted to share her burden and end their cursed future.

    "Damn it! So our goddess was the one responsible for all the things," Lydia couldn''t help but curse remembering everything they had to go through.

    "Is that all you know?" Eva asked.

    "No, it is the beginning, there are a lot of things like the information about the other races, but I don''t think-" She couldn''t even finish her as everyone looked at her like she was some kind of prey.

    "What do you know about mermaids? and their leader?" Lydia questioned.

    Ressha looked at them surprised, but since she wanted to genuinely help them she closed her eyes and thought for a minute.

    "Sea races also joined us to fight with fairies, normally Queendom of Oceanica is controlled by either mermaids, whale folks or krakens, but I don''t know about the current queen," Ressha said hoping it is enough for these girls, but she obviously saw the disappointment in their eyes.

    "Not enough information, I''m really angry about our real history, but my current priority is Nikol," Lydia said and tried to leave thinking this was waste of time when ites to rescuing Nikol, but Alva suddenly asked another question.

    "Do you know a woman with white hair and blue eyes? she was really beautiful and powerful"

    "Hmmm," Ressha closed her eyes and thought for a minute.

    "White hair! Blue eyes! I only know one being with such characteristic, but her existence is just a myth, white hair might be rare but blue eyes is even more rare among people like us," Ressha said giving hope to the other girls.

    "Myth? What Myth?" Zenda and Tisha both wanted to know about this story.

    "It''s not fully mentioned in the book, but it is said that if that woman appears in a world, then that world is bound to get destroyed, her name is Leviathan but no mention of her race or any details, so it is just a myth because even the first queen didn''t believe those things," This confirmed their suspicion about that woman''s strength, but if she''s that powerful it made them wonder why she wanted Nikol.

    Thinking that is all for information, everyone tried to leave but Ressha quickly stopped them.

    "Wait! Legend doesn''t finish there, there are actually another two myths mentioned along with Leviathan''s story," Ressha said and looked at the crowd with her eyes gaining her confidence back since these girls are relying on her.

    "Phoneix, Fenrir and Leviathan," She said those three words while raising her fingers one by one.

    "The myth foretells that on the day when three otherworldly entities converge, our world shall meet its final reckoning, and upon that self-loathing day, we shall stand in judgment for the myriad transgressions of our mortal existence," She exined to them what that meant, sending shivers down the girl''s spines after knowing that myth might be true since that woman might really be Leviathan.

    "What are we getting involved into?" This question raved inside everyone''s mind, but they had no option remaining anymore, other than fighting for their love.

 Chapter 148 Feralia Beast Queendom I

    The Beast Queendom Feralia was a sprawling queendom that spanned across vast, untamed wildernesses and untold riches with the deep forest protecting it from other races. Queendom is always ruled by a powerful Queen and her council of advisors that were chosen after a great tournament which decided the fate of the races, as most of the beast people believed in strength rather than words and discussions.

    There were few ns in thisnd that had the opportunity of ruling thend, but there were only seven main ns that actually had some power in this kingdom. In Feralia beast queendom, they always had the rules of the jungle, where the strong feed on the weak.

    The Queendom was home to all manner of creatures, both great and small. At the heart of this kingdomy the main hall, a grand, towering structure that served as the central hub for all things political, social, and cultural.

    On this particr day, the main hall was abuzz with activity as five female beastkin races gathered together for an important meeting. Each race had its own unique appearance and characteristics, but they all shared a reverence for the Goddess just like every other race and amitment to protecting the Queendom at all costs.

    Even though they had a lot of internal conflicts among each other races, none of them wanted to go against the current queen, because she is believed to be protected by the goddess, as she defeated her opponents fair and square in the tournament.

    The first race to arrive was the wolfkin, their sleek, powerful bodies moving with a fluid grace as they entered the hall. With their keen senses and fierce loyalty, the wolfkin was valued members of the Queen''s guard with their offensive power rather than defence and often serving as scouts and trackers in times of war. The wolfkin often had wolf-like ears on their heads but, they looked a lot like humans with their only difference from the human being the tail and ears with sharp ws.

    Next came the bearkin, their massive frames filling the room as they lumbered in. Known for their immense strength and endurance, the bear kin were often called upon to undertake the most challenging of physical tasks, from hauling heavy loads to engaging in hand-to-handbat.

    The foxkin arrived shortly after, their cunning minds and quick reflexes making them invaluable members of the Queen''s intelligencework. Masters of espionage and maniption, the fox kin were often used to gather information and sway the opinions of key figures within the Queendom.

    The Catkin followed, their sharp eyes and sharp ws with extra sensitive skin granting them a shy view of the Queendom''snds. Often employed as scouts and messengers or assassins, the Catkin were skilled navigators and had an uncanny ability to find their way even in the densest of forests or the most treacherous of mountain ranges and to avoid targets with their ability.

    Finally, the main star of the council, the one who holds the current throne of the queendom and the race, which had the record of three generations holding the throne consecutively joined the meeting with a regal stride, her piercing gaze surveyed the assembled members with a mixture of pride and ferocity, her magnificent mane of golden hair framing her strikingly beautiful features. It was clear to all present that this queen was not to be trifled with, for she embodied the strength and majesty of her proud and powerful race.

    As the five races gathered together in the main hall, the air was thick with tension and excitement. They hade together for an important purpose, one that would require all of their unique skills and talents to achieve. The Queen had called upon them to undertake a dangerous mission, one that would test their loyalty and their courage to the limit. But with the fate of the Queendom hanging in the bnce, there was no room for hesitation or doubt. The five races stood united, ready to do whatever it takes to protect their home and their Queen.

    "Where''s the representative of the tigerkin race?" Looking around with her fiery eyes, Leona questioned hoping this wasn''t something pity like refusing to support but, breaking her expectation wolfkin leader announced that her assumptions were true.

    Leona, the queen of the Feralia queendom sighed with disappointment seeing one of the most important ns not participating in this meeting. Then she looked around to see other inferior races gathered and looking at the floor with submissive looks. There were races like sheepkin, rabbitkin, cowkin and many other racial resperstaives.

    (A/N:- Most of these kins are from real-world animals but they might not possess animal-like behaviour like feeding on each other since they are intelligent, at the same time some behaviours can be seen that aremon with the wild animal that they represent)

    "What did I tell you? Didn''t I ask each and every one of you to sit down? I said under my control, I won''t treat any of the races like servants," With a stone-like expression on her face, Leona dered showing that although she was a benevolent queen, she was not a kind leader.

    The atmosphere was tense as each of the races eyed each other warily, their natural instincts urging them to be cautious around potential threats and especially with their queen.

    At the head of the table sat the Queen of the lionkin, Leona, her majestic form radiating a regal aura thatmanded respect from all those in her presence.

    "We have much to discuss," She said, her voice firm andmanding.

    "First of all let me wee each and every one of you to this rare council, We haven''t gathered like this in ears, so it makes me happy to see all of you in good health." Leona started the meeting with a greeting to which others also nodded their heads, confused about what caused them to gather like this.

    The representative of the Wolfkin, Cynthia growled lowly in agreement, her sharp teeth gleaming in the dimly lit hall.

    "We are happy to see you in good health Queen Leona," she said, her voice tinged with a hint of respect.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "May I ask the reason for this gathering? Is it war?"

    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Leona with interest and they felt anxious because, they have been struggling with reproduction problems and demons, so dealing with another problem felt like a big headache for them.

    The representative of bearkin, Ruth nodded in agreement, her piercing gaze fixed on the others.

    "Even if it''s a war what can we do?" She asked, her voiceced with concern.

    "Queen Leona, if we can''t reproduce within the next year, I can definitely tell that our queendom will experience chaos."

    Leona closed her eyes and listened to both of their concerns and smiled for the first time with a graceful look.

    "I met her, I met one of them!" Her excited voice surprised everyone in the room, but noticing the looks, Leona quickly calmed down.

    The representative of the foxking, Kitsune, who had been quiet up until this point, spoke up.

    "Met who? An important person??" she asked, her voice soft but steady.

    "This is the first time I saw you this excited, Queen Leona,"

    The room fell silent as everyone pondered this question.

    Finally, Leona spoke up. "I met a fairy yesterday," she said, her voice firm and resolute showing her words were not lies.  But hearing her words, everyone gasped as this was the most absurd thing to say in a time like this when they are troubled with the goddess not giving them her blessings.

    "I was startled when she first came to meet me, but now I understand why because we are the only people she can rely on as the goddess''s faithful believers,"

    Leona muttered showing her faith wasn''t anything to be underestimated.

    "This is unbelievable! So what did she say? For what purpose did she contact you, my queen?" It was none other than the representative of the catkin, Lucy, that brought up a question like that.

    The other representatives nodded in agreement, their eyes gleaming with fierce determination and interest to know why a fairy came to meet their races. As they rose from their seats with excitement, they knew that the fate of their queendom rested in their hands and this request.

    They knew would have to do whatever it took to protect their home and their people and fulfil this request, as it might be the only chance they get to survive in these hard times.

    "It''s not a request! She gave us her blessings," Leona got up from her majestic throne and looked at everyone with her fiery look.

    "Our goddess, Artemis had sent her own son to thisnd to impregnate us and give us children to increase our numbers and he possesses a rod that can send us to heaven even without us dying," Leona still remembered the images she saw when Arti met her.

    "He is our saviour and our new lord, we should wee him with open arms, but-" Leona paused for a minute and looked at everyone changing her face from an ecstatic one to an angry one.

 Chapter 149 Feralia Beast Queendom II

    All five powerful representatives of the beast races and other minor parties got intimidated by Leona''s face, but they quickly recovered as they realised her anger was not directed at them.

    "Leona, calm down," Cynthia said as her anger was too much for races like rabbitkin and sheepkin.

    Realising her mistake, Leona quickly calmed herself and went back to the topic.

    "My fellow beasts," she began, her voice ringing out across the crowded council room.

    "The fairy has spoken, and she charged us with a mission of the utmost importance,"

    "We have to find the goddess son and make him ours, but for that, we have to battle with sea folks because right now they are holding him, hostage," Leona''s words had anger and frustration, but she had a clear vision about what she had to do.

    The beasts murmured among themselves, some nodding in agreement, while others looked uncertain as they didn''t know the full information. Leona continued, her words growing more passionate with each passing moment.

    "I know some of you may be hesitant to take up arms and go to war since we are already suffering from demons, but we cannot ignore the fairy''s call. Nikol is a valuable ally to us, and he can aid us ording to her in war. He owes it to us if we rescue him from his captors, and we owe it to ourselves to show the sea folk that we will not stand idly by while they prey upon our saviour."

    She paused, taking a deep breath, and then continued.

    "Nikol is valuable to us not only because of his bravery and strength but also because he possesses knowledge that could be crucial to our survival. He knows the secrets of the mating, and he can help us prepare for any future conflicts that may arise and impregnate us."

    Leona raised her arms, her eyes zing with conviction.

    "So I implore you, my fellow beasts, to join me in this fight. Let us show the sea folk that we are not to be trifled with, and let us rescue Nikol and bring him back to safety. Together, we can aplish anything!"

    The beasts let out a mighty roar, their enthusiasm ignited by their queen''s words. They pledged their loyalty and their des to the cause, and Leona knew that they would emerge victorious. For when the beasts of the Queendom were united, there was nothing they could not achieve.

    While most of the representatives celebrated this new information, Foxkin and Wolfkin representatives were heavily confused by Leona''s behaviour, since they knew she wasn''t the best when ites to the goddess so, her believing things like that felt really odd to them.

    "Leona, can we really win if we fight with sea folks? We are at a heavy disadvantage if we have to go offence against them," Cynthia was the one who showed her concern.

    She knew attacking underwater would only cause their troops to get weakened so, Leona''s decision felt really odd.

    Kitsune also knew that fact as her n is the one protecting the area that bordered the river. She knew even if they enter the river finding the queendom of sea folks would be hard since its position remained a mystery.

    Hearing their words, Leona just smile but Cynthia noticed something strange with her.

    The throne she was sitting on kept dripping some kind of liquid which really confused Cynthia and Kitsune, who witnessed this.

    Others kept discussing about how they are going to attack the sea folk queendom or how blessed they are to be seeked by a fairy.

    "I will discuss with other leaders and tell them our ns at a future date, so for now your duty is to get ready for a war and collect food provisions," Leona got up from her throne ufortably and announced showing their lives are going to be busy from now onward.

    Leona stormed into her chambers and mmed the door shut, startling her attendants Cynthia and Kitsune right after she ended the council.

    "What''s wrong, Your Majesty?" Cynthia asked, concerned after following her.

    They were worried about something happening to her, so without waiting they quickly went to see what was wrong with her.

    Leona paced back and forth across the room, her face contorted in a red hue.

    "It wasn''t real. It wasn''t real. It wasn''t real, something like that can''t exist,"

    Kitsune furrowed her brow. "What happened, Your Majesty?"

    Leona stopped pacing and turned to face her attendants.

    There was a moment of silence, and then Leona''s voice came through the door, small and somewhat unstable.

    "Yeah, I''m...I''m okay. I just need a minute." Hearing Leona''s words, Cynthia nodded and tried to leave the room, but Kitsune asked her to wait.

    Unable to contain her excitement, Leona jumped onto the bed and removed her royal dress and looked at her vagina, which was dripping non-stop after seeing the illusions that the fairy showed her.

    Kitsune tilted her head. "What is that sound? What is she doing in there?"

    Leona crossed her arms and tried to resist the temptation but in the end, even the fiery and proud beast queen couldn''t ignore her newly awakened bodily needs.

    "Uhhhhh! I can''t resist this, it''s almost like inviting me, Uhh!" Leona started masturbating for the first time in her life with her mind seeing Nikol''s figure and how he pounded girls. She had a clear image in her mind thanks to the visuals that the fairy showed her.

    Hearing strange sounds from her room Cynthia and Kitsune exchanged a worried nce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Can wee in?" Cynthia asked gently.

    Another moment of silence, and then they heard Leona''s voice again. "Noooo! Don''t, Ahhhhhh! This is so good,"

    Cynthia looked hesitant but in the end, even if it pissed off Leona, she wanted to see what was happening inside the room.

    They pushed open the door and found Leona sitting up in bed, her hair tangled and her eyes looking at them with an aroused look while her two fingers were messing with her vagina making a huge stain of love juices on her bed.

    "What are you doing, Leona? Why are you peeing on the bed?." Cynthia and Kitsune both felt weird seeing their powerful and proud queen like this.

    They still couldn''t forget how extraordinary her win was, when they were fighting for the throne in the tournament.

    Kitsune and Cynthia knew even if they teamed up on Leona, they would still get beaten since she was the strongest in the beast race, just like her ancestors.

    Most of the time in the past, either tigerkin or lionkin won the tournament as they were the most powerful ns in the beast race. But there were times even minor races managed to surpass the abilities of these two races. But now that same powerful queen was writhing on the bed weirdly.

    Leona waved her hand dismissively.

    "What are you doing here? Get out! Ahhhhhhh! Sooo goood!"

    Kitsune nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    But Cynthia wanted to see what this was about so she kept looking at her movements, and saw how she fingered her own vagina calling someone''s name.

    Leona smiled, relieved when she thought that her attendants left the room, but she didn''t even bother to look as she was too engrossed in her activity.

    Leona moaned, tears welling up in her eyes and her mouth salivating.

    "It''sing! This is my symbol of love, just like she said, It''sing out," Shouting she squirted her love juices all over the room like a broken faucet, even causing Cynthia to wonder what was wrong with her and question her sanity.

    Kitsune leaned over and hugged her thinking their queen is getting sick but, after enjoying the after effect of the orgasm Leona opened her eyes and looked at her two friends.

    "We''re here for you, Leona. We''ll help you get through this." Kitsune said with a pitying tone.

    Cynthia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you don''t have to face this alone. We''re your friends, and we''ll do whatever it takes to help you."

    *Sigh

    Leona understood that they misunderstood her and she pitied everyone in her queendom, who didn''t know about this amazing activity in their whole life.

    "Can youe out and show them what you showed me, Arti?" Leona wanted them to know how amazing this felt, and she was curious about how good it would feel if she can do what Arti called sex with Nikol.

    As Leona said that, Cynthia and Kitsune saw a tiny, glittering creature fluttering into the room, her wings beating so fast they were almost a blur.

    "Whoa!" Kitsune eximed, jumping back in surprise.

    "What in the world is that?"

    Leona smiled. "That''s Arti, the fairy who asked our help to rescue Nikol, our saviour,"

    Arti flew over to the group, her tiny voice high-pitched and musical.

    "So how was it, Leona?" Arti questioned with a smug face already knowing the answer.

    "That was amazing, but can you guide them just like me?" Leona questioned in a respectful tone with her bottom half still naked.

    "Sure," As soon as Arti heard her words, she sat on Leona''s head and closed her eyes.

    "What is happening?" Cynthia and Kitsune couldn''t even finish their question, as their eyes started seeing something rather absurd.

    It was like a myriad of pictures, but in every frame, they saw him. They saw how Nikol handled women, and they felt the sensation of his touch. Hearts started racing, and their vaginas started leaking with love juices for the first time. But Leona had one misconception.

    She thought Arti only showed this to Cynthia and Kitsune but, in reality, she showed these images to everyone in the beast queendom.

    That night the whole queendom understood why they should rescue Nikol, but that didn''t stop there.

    Every house, every corner of the Feralia beast queendom was filled with the moans of the girls, who enjoyed the sensation for the first time and went crazy with how good they felt and this gave birth to one of the most ferocious armies on the ind, who wanted to see their saviour and enjoy his touch.

 Chapter 150 Sirens Request

    The vast and endless expanse of the ocean stretched out before them, as a group of Sirens made their way through the swirling currents and darting schools of fish. They swam with a sense of purpose, their fins slicing through the water as they approached the imposing sea castle which looked imposing with its big structure.

    They walked through the hallway, as there was no water inside the castle and just like mermaids, they managed to dry the water quickly and form two human-like legs to walk. All the decorations and colours inside this castle really irritated them, as they are not allowed to enter the castle unless it was something really important.

    As they entered the majestic throne room, their eyes were drawn to the figure seated there. It was Leviathan, the new queen of the ocean, and she was surveying them with a regal and prideful look with her azure eyes travelling across their bodies.

    The creatures couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe in her presence. Leviathan was a woman of immense power and majesty, with shimmering skin which looked nothing like their skin that glinted in the light filtering down from the surface.

    Her eyes, deep and fathomless, seemed to hold the secrets of the ocean itself. And as she spoke, her voice boomed out with the force of the tides.

    "Greetings, my subjects," She said, her voice echoing through the throne room.

    "What brings you to my court this day?"

    The creatures walked forward, bowing low before her throne. They hade to seek her counsel, to ask for her wisdom and guidance in the turbulent times thaty ahead and toin about their mistreatment but never in their dreams, they would have thought that this meeting would backfire on them.

    For though the Leviathan was a fierce and powerful creature, she was also known for herpassion and wisdom in her small time of the ruling. She was a ruler who cared deeply for her subjects, and they knew that they could always rely on her to protect them and guide them through the ever-shifting currents of the ocean.

    And as they looked up at her with reverence and respect, they knew that they were in the presence of greatness. For Leviathan was not just a ruler, but a symbol of all that was strong and beautiful in the vast and endless world of the sea.

    "Our great ruler, we are not satisfied with our treatment," One of the sirens came forward with her eyes head bowed showing they meant no disrespect to their new queen.

    Their melodic voices wereced with anger and frustration as they recounted tales of unfair treatment at the hands of the other sea races, particrly the mermaids.

    The sirens spoke of how they were often med for attacking them and med for the things they didn''t do, despite not being responsible for such tragedies. They spoke of how the mermaids, who were often seen as more beautiful and alluring, received preferential treatment from the other sea races, leaving the sirens feeling like outcasts in their own homes even though both sirens and mermaids had the same origins.

    The only thing that was different about sirens and mermaids was their meal, which is not something surprising in the diversity of the sea world.

    Leviathan felt her anger rise at the injustice that the sirens had suffered. She had always been a fierce protector of her subjects and especially sea creatures, and she could not stand idly by while they were mistreated. She knew that it was time for action.

    Even though she didn''t really care about them, as much as Nikol, she at least had sympathy for them.

    "Enough is enough," Leviathan boomed, her voice echoing throughout the sea.

    "No longer will the sirens be treated unfairly. From this day forward, I decree that all sea races shall be treated equally, with the respect and dignity that they deserve."

    The sirens erupted into cheers, their joy and relief evident in their voices. They had not expected such a swift and decisive action from their queen, and they were grateful beyond words.

    Leviathan stood up from her throne, her massive jugs towering over the gathered sea creatures.

    "And to those who continue to perpetrate these injustices, know that you will be met with the full force of my wrath. I will not tolerate discrimination in this queendom, and I will do whatever it takes to ensure that all my subjects are treated fairly and justly."

    With those words, Leviathan sent a powerful message to all who would seek to oppress and discriminate against others. Her reign as queen of the sea would be one of equality and justice, and no one would stand in her way.

    But then she heard something, she didn''t want to hear from the group.

    "Queen, we wish to participate in the activities that mermaids are doing on that captured human, we wish to feast upon that human," They said without knowing they are trying to awaken the sleeping rage inside Leviathan''s heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was a moment of silence before Leviathan''s angered voice boomed out in reply.

    "What did you say, siren?" she asked, her toneced with contempt.

    "I know queen these lowly mermaids are not worthy of serving you so let us help you in their ce," she said, her voice steady despite the fear that clenched at her heart but she didn''t know why Leviathan was angry.

    "I once forgave you, If you had eaten that captured dark elf, I would have never gotten the required information." Leviathan''s tone became more and more intense every second.

    "But now you''re ordering me things and you want me to hand over my br- my target to a man-eating race like you?, and right after I said everyone is equal, you dare to call mermaids as lowly," Sirens knew they angered the queen.

    Sirens knew that they had made a grave mistake. They had dared to show their hypocrisy to the queen of the seas, the Leviathan herself. But they couldn''t back down now. They had to fight for what they believed in and if they didn''t fight they were sure Leviathan would punish them, even if it meant going up against the most powerful creature in the ocean they had to face her but there was one thing sirens did wrong.

    They highly underestimated Leviathan as just someone who is slightly more powerful than Esi, the previous sea queen.

    "We will not stand by and watch you take our throne from those weak mermaids," Sirens dered, their voice ringing out clear and true.

    "We will fight you, Leviathan, with all our strength." It was clear that Siren''s intention foring was not to request anything, they were nning a rebellion from the beginning as this was the best chance to attack, when things are not stable.

    Leviathan''s eyes zed with anger as she heard these words.

    "You dare to rebel against me after all the kindness I showed you?" she roared.

    "You will pay for your insolence."

    With a flick of her tail, Leviathan sent a massive wave crashing towards the Sirens. But they were ready. They dived deep into the water and swam towards her, their voices raised in a haunting melody that echoed through the ocean.

    Everyone including mermaids, whale folks and all the other races got ready to fight the sirens, but Leviathan just asked them to stay as this was her fight.

    "You want to eat Nikol? Your race doesn''t need to exist after having such thoughts, I will erase every single siren from the ocean from kids to elders," Leviathan jumped out of the big hole in the throne room and looked at the ce, where sirens escaped and she saw how their queendom was surrounded by them.

    For a moment she hesitated, as she knew using her power would rm some parties that she don''t want in her life, but if she hold back here she knew things would get ugly.

    Her anger got the better of her. With a roar, she lunged towards the Sirens, her hands wide open. The Sirens scattered, trying to avoid her deadly embrace, but Leviathan was too fast.

    One by one, the Sirens were caught in her hug and exploded leaving a bloody mess. Their screams echoed through the water, sending chills down the spine of any creature who heard them and everyone in the queendom, who witnessed this knew their former queen was right to surrender when she first appeared in their queendom.

    In the end, only one siren was left. She tried to swim away and hide from this monster, but Leviathan caught up to her in an instant. With a single swipe of her massive w, Leviathan struck Sirens down, ending their rebellion without even trying so hard.

    As thest of the Sirens'' voices faded away, Leviathan let out a triumphant roar. She was the undisputed ruler of the sea, and no one would dare challenge her again.

    "Hear my subjects, I won''t tolerate any behaviour like this again, stay away from Nikol, if you want to live, don''t put your dirty hands on his body unless I give you my permission," Leviathan roared like a beast andnded on the throne room again, which was filled with water but she quickly repaired it with a water bubble so that water won''t enter into the castle.

    "From today onward, there is no race called sirens, kill every single one, and don''t let anyone go unharmed," Under her orders, the whole sea started hunting sirens until their whole race went extinct causing their history to get demolished by the one mistake they made.

 Chapter 151 No Coming Back

    Ressha, the once prideful and respected Dark Elf Queen, stood near the entrance of the room overlooking the cursed people that had once been the healthy and beautiful humans and elves. She couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of regret and guilt wash over her as she surveyed this cruel and dark scenery in front of her.

    It was all her fault.

    She had taken on Eldora, one of her brightest students, and had trained her in thenguages that were not supposed to go out of the royal family. But in doing so, she had unleashed a terrible curse that had decimated the once prosperous kingdoms of the humans and the elves and brought pain and agony to so many people.

    Ressha knew that she could not undo the damage that had been done, but she could make amends. She needed to help and make things right for everyone.

    With a heavy heart, Ressha made her way to the ce where the meetings were supposed to happen and approached the leaders of the human and elf alliance, Zenda and Lydia. They were fierce warriors, and Ressha knew that they would not trust her easily.

    It baffled her how Tisha and Eva weren''t the two individuals leading this ce taking their positions, but after seeing Zenda and Lydia in action, Ressha understood why they are the people that are in charge of this mission.

    "Zenda, Lydia," Ressha began, her voiceced with a mixture of regret and determination.

    "I know that I have caused you and your people great pain. But I want to make amends. I want to help you and I want to see everyone smiling again,"

    Zenda and Lydia exchanged a sceptical nce, but they could see the sincerity in Ressha''s eyes.

    "Because of my foolishness, many people died and many of them are still suffering, I''m not going to call myself a proud queen anymore but at least I want to erase this ck mark from race and help you," Ressha''s eyes were on the verge of crying.

    Even though she was a powerful queen, in the end, she was a kind woman just like Tisha, who cared too much about her race, so her tears weren''t anything strange to other dark elves, but seeing her crying broke everyone''s heart for some reason. Elves felt like they were watching another version of their own queen.

    "What could you possibly do to help us?" Lydia asked, her tone cool and guarded.

    "I have the knowledge and my power is not so weak, I can use dark magic quite well," Ressha exined.

    "I may be able to help to fight it, or at the very least, lessen its effects so all of you can fight to rescue this man you''re talking about."

    Zenda and Lydia shared another look, this time one of consideration.

    "Very well," Zenda said after a moment of careful thought.

    "We will allow you to help us. But know this, Ressha. If you betray us, or if we find that you are not true to your word, we will not hesitate to bring you to justice."

    Ressha nodded, knowing full well the weight of Zenda''s words.

    "I understand," she said.

    "And I will do everything in my power to make things right."

    And with that, Ressha set out to do just that. She knew that it would be a long and difficult journey, but she was determined to make amends for the mistakes of her past and in the corner of her heart, she wanted all the remaining dark elves to have a better life.

    She knew if things go like this and other races survive, in future, they would experience racism since their crimes are too big, so she wanted this history to vanish from their records so that future generations won''t suffer because of them.

    As the sun rose over the horizon, the elven and human female warriors gathered at the edge of the elven queendom, their weapons glistening in the early morning light.

    They had been preparing for this moment for weeks, honing their skills and perfecting their battle strategies. The time had finallye to set sail and rescue Nikol, their belovedrade and lover, who had been captured by the Leviathan.

    Among the group, there was a sense of determination mixed with fear. They knew that this would be no easy task. The sea was treacherous and the Leviathan was a fearsome foe. They knew fighting sea folks in the sea might be the most stupid idea one coulde up with but they had no choice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even though this won''t be any easy task, they were determined to save Nikol, no matter the cost.

    The elven warriors, with their long, graceful limbs and sharp senses, stood alongside the human warriors, who were sturdy and steadfast. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    Lydia knew what she had to do, and she knew that herrades were counting on her. Her heart was pounding with both fear and determination, but she refused to show any signs of weakness. She raised her sword high and spoke with a fierce determination that inspired her fellow soldiers.

    "My dear sisters!!" she shouted.

    "We stand here today, on the brink of battle, to save our love, Nikol. The sea folks think they can take him from us, but they are sorely mistaken. We are warriors, and we will fight until ourst breath to ensure that Nikol returns to our arms and I will promise each and every one of you, it will be worth at the end when we can experience his warmth again."

    Her voice echoed across the open area, carried by the wind. Herrades looked up at her, their eyes filled with admiration and trust. Lydia continued,

    "We have trained for this moment, we have prepared for this moment, and we will not let it slip away from us. We have fought countless battles before, and we have emerged victorious. This one will be no different. We are strong, we are fearless, and we will not falter."

    The battle cries erupted all around the queendom, as her words affected both humans and elves.

    She lifted her sword again and shouted,

    "Remember why we are here. Remember who we are fighting for. Remember the love we share. Together, we will ovee any obstacle, we will vanquish any foe, and we will emerge victorious."

    In the same battle formation, everyone entered the forest but this time even Tisha participated in the battle because of theck of warriors.

    Usha and Nym are the only important people that stayed behind, as both of them were forced to do that by Lydia and Zenda.

    "If we walk along the river, we might be able to find some clues, but I heard their queendom is not something and creature like us can find," Ressha said showing she wasn''t a dead weight for this group.

    "Ever since Nikol arrived here, our lives have been so eventful, I can''t even remember the days, when we were used to praying and waiting for the goddess to make everything right," Lydia said gainingughs from the people around her.

    Since they were travelling all day, at night they decided to rest and prepare their bodies for a long journey.

    "Hahah! Even these foods, I heard he had some hand in making them," Eva said while taking a generous bite out of her grilled monster meat.

    "Aunty, do you think we will also get pregnant like my mother?" Alva, who was silently eating her meals questioned making everyone around her open their eyes wide, while their hands automatically touched their bellies.

    "This is different from our normal pregnancy, I have never seen Usha acting like that, she''s like a child," Eva said and looked at Alva.

    "This is different but- I enjoy this rather than depending on a goddess that abandoned us," Tisha and Zenda at this point felt like their faith also shaking as they couldn''t help but question what was happening, but Tisha and Zenda had stuck to her blood as it was her duty to act as a pir of faith to her race.

    "If any of you feel nauseous or have difficulty, quickly contact me or Lydia, we don''t want to risk our children getting injured. Even though our positions are different, all of us are held by Nikol, so don''t worry about small details, just talk to me,"

    Eva said and asked everyone to go back to sleep since they needed to give a good rest to their bodies.

    As the moon rose high in the sky, the camp slowly descended into a peaceful slumber. The only sounds were the chirping of crickets and the soft rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. Each warrior slept soundly, their weapons within arm''s reach, ready for the next day.

    The night passed uneventfully, with a few warriors keeping the watch but expecting some harmless monsters, none of them really saw anything but there was one thing, they underestimatedrgely.

    That was the power of Leviathan, who was able to sense the familiar mana signatures of Lyida and other girls, which pissed her off a quite bit.

 Chapter 152 Angry Leviathan

    "Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you,"

    Leviathan squeezed her hands in anger, as she sensed the mana signatures of the alliance girls.

    "I didn''t do anything because Nikol loved your small vige, but now you''re clearly trying to check my patience," In anger, she kicked the table near her, which went across the door and formed a huge wall on the walls of the castle.

    "Your people are asking for it,"

    Leviathan left the room to meet Nikol, who was supposed to be sleeping at this time since it was in the middle of the night.

    Just like every other race, sea folks also had to take rest at night so hearing the sound of the table hitting the wall, everyone felt like their eardrums came out of their ears.

    As the Leviathan entered the room after travelling across the room, Nikol could feel the weight of her presence bearing down on him, even though he was supposed to be sleeping. Her smug expression spoke volumes, and he knew that this encounter would not end well for him or his friends.

    "What is it this time?" Nikol snarled, his voiceced with anger.

    The Leviathan chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down Nikol''s spine.

    "Oh, we have some guests, so I wanted to let you know about it," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Your little group of girls is searching for you."

    Nikol''s fists clenched as he struggled against the restraints that held him to the bed. He had to do something, anything to stop her from hurting his friends and lovers after knowing that they are here for him.

    "You''re a monster," he spat, his eyes zing with fury.

    The Leviathan''s smile widened.

    "I am darling, why are you stating the obvious?" she retorted.

    "But don''t worry, I will give them an easy death, I have no intention to make them suffer since they are people you love." Her words caused Nikol to struggle even more with his eyes showing pure anger.

    All this time he was wondering about his sister, Usha and the other girls, so when he got to know that, they came for him Nikol felt a little relieved but seeing what is about to happen, he felt like his whole body was going numb in pain and anger.

    Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest as he red at her. He couldn''t let her win and kill his loved ones. He had to find a way out of this.

    As the Leviathan moved closer, Nikol gritted his teeth and summoned all his strength in the body. With a fierce growl, he tore free of one of the restraints with his wrist damaged leaking blood all over the bed, surprising Leviathan and catching her off guard.

    Without hesitation, Nikol lunged at her, his fists flying. The Leviathan stumbled back, because of how shocked she was, but Nikol was relentless. He went for the neck with his freed hand trying to kill Leviathan.

    "Nikol! Your hand," But instead of defending herself, Leviathan took his fist head-on and quickly looked at his hand with a shocked look. But she didn''t even feel the pain of his attack since she was too strong for that.

    "Idiot!" With an angered look, she tied Nikol onto the bed again but this time the water chains looked more powerful and tight.

    She quickly started treating him with a worried look, but seeing his hand regenerating because of his power she sighed in relief.

    Seeing her worried face, Nikol only had one question.

    "Who are you?"

    Leviathan heard his question, but she ignored it as she went ahead and touched Nikol''s chest like she was trying to test something.

    "Not good! Your seal is breaking, we need more women to keep you upied," Leviathan thought about waking up the whole kingdom but, Nikol''s question really kept her at an edge as he looked more unstable than ever.

    "What seal? What are you hiding me from me? Who are you?" Velian kept asking questions.

    "Answer me! Who are you?"

    Leviathan knew his anger won''t be a good thing at the moment, so she wanted to calm down him without giving too much information.

    "Your body has a seal, and you''re not supposed to break it, that''s all you need to know,"

    "What is sealed inside me?" Nikol questioned suddenly getting worried.

    Leviathan ignored him with an angered face and held Nikol''s face in a tight grip squeezing his cheek.

    "You big idiot! Do you love those girls so much that you want to kill yourself? They don''t love you, they are just seeing you as someone convenient," This was the second time, Nikol saw emotions on her face which really confused him.

    "And you''re different?" Hearing his question, Leviathan released his face and quickly tied her hair into a bun and kissed Nikol without even letting him react.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course I am,"

    "I care about you, Nikol," She said, her breath hot against his skin.

    "I''ve been watching you for a long time now, and I know you better than anyone else. One day you will understand me,"

    Nikol''s stomach turned at her words, his mind racing as she tried to find a way out of this situation. He knew that Leviathan was dangerous, that she was capable of unspeakable acts. And yet, there was something about her that drew him to her, something that he couldn''t quite exin.

    As Leviathan''s lips pressed against him, Nikol tried to pull away, but the restraints held him firmly in ce. He could taste the bitterness of his words on his tongue as he whispered to her.

    "I''ve decided to take matters into my own hands," She said, her eyes flicking over to the door.

    "All those girls that areing to rescue you? They don''t understand us. They don''t understand the bond that we share. And so, I''ve decided to kill them all, you don''t need anyone besides me, I will be with you forever,"

    Nikol''s heart skipped a beat as he realized what she was saying. He knew that he had to find a way to stop her, to protect the other girls from her wrath. But how? He was trapped, helpless against her.

    Leviathan pulled away from him, her eyes glittering with a cruel delight.

    "It''s time to show them who''s in charge," She said, a wicked smile spreading across his face.

    Nikol hesitated for a moment, his mind racing as he tried toe up with a n. But then, he saw something in Leviathan''s eyes that made his blood run cold. There was no reasoning with her, no talking her down from the edge.

    "Wait! If you leave them alone, I will do whatever you want, don''t kill them," Having no other options, Nikol decided to be a sacrifice since he knew Lydia''s group won''t stand a chance against this woman.

    Leviathan froze on the spot for a moment, while a smug look spread across her face.

    "Anything?" She questioned with her eyes flickering a mischievous look.

    "Anything!"

    Nikol wondered whether it was a good idea to give her the upper hand like that but at the same time, letting the group of girls die was out of the question.

    "You will obey my every order from now on, If I ask you to bark, you bark, If I ask you to cry, you cry, If I ask you to kill someone, you do it," Leviathan knew this was too much since it will indirectly make Nikol her ve but she wanted to see how far her big idiot will go for those girls.

    Nikol gritted his teeth hearing the order. He never felt so humiliated in his life.

    "I agree! Leave them alone," Without even making eye contact, he answered her while Leviathan removed Nikol''s chains freeing his hands and legs.

    "You will follow me everywhere I go and from now on you will call me big sister," Leviathan ordered with a happy face seeing Nikol obeying her.

    *Tsk

    Gritting his teeth in anger, Nikol looked at Leviathan, who was all smug about this turn of events.

    "Kuuuh! Yes, big sister," It almost looked like Nikol was about to st one of his nerves with how red he was.

    "Yesssssss! my little brother," Leviathan unable to hold back, quickly hugged Nikol almost suffocating him in her big boobs and caressed his head.

    ''Maybe, those girls aren''t bad after all.''

    Nikol didn''t know what kind of a future awaits him, but he decided to kill Leviathan when the time is right. He had no intention to abide by rules and promises, so inside he kept insulting Leviathan.

    ''Enjoy it while you can, loose woman, I only have one big sister and nobody can rece her''

    But when Leviathan was about to orgasm from Nikol''s smell and hug, something shifted in the air. A sense of unease washed over her, and she knew that something was amiss. She turned her head, scanning the horizon for any signs of danger and released Nikol.

    And that''s when she saw them. A group of beast people, led by a powerful lionkin woman, stood at the edge of her kingdom with their eyes wandering around the river searching for the opening of the queendom. They looked angry and hostile, and Leviathan knew that they were there for a reason.

    At the same time, a tiny fairy flitted around the edges of the group, her wings buzzing with frantic energy. Leviathan could sense the unpleasant feelings in her heart.

    ''Looks like I don''t even have to go around finding you, Arti''

    Leviathan felt this was the time to solve everything.

    "Nikol, follow me, we are going to meet a friend," Holding Nikol''s hand like a real big sister, Leviathan dragged him out of the room while most of the sea folks looked at the duo with interest.

 Chapter 153 Reunion

    "Where are we going? Levia-" Nikol couldn''t even finish his sentence as Leviathan suddenly red at Nikol with her eyes narrowed.

    "I mean big sister, where are we going?" Avoiding her dangerous gaze, Nikol quickly corrected himself and questioned hoping that she would answer his question this time.

    "We''re going to see something very important," Leviathan replied, her grip on his hand tightening.

    Leaving the pce gate under the objection of the Esi and the other sea folks, Leviathan started swimming back to the surface holding Nikol in her tight embrace. As soon as she hit the water, her legs turned into something like a fish tail But unlike typical mermaids, her tail resembled a serpentine body with scales shimmering in the sunlight.

    As they emerged from the water, Nikol saw a sight that made his heart race. The queendom was surrounded by a vast army, their weapons gleaming in the sunlight and he quickly decided to refute Leviathan thinking it was the alliance, but upon closer look, he saw beast-like ears and tails.

    "Who are they?" Nikol asked, confusion creeping into his voice.

    "They''re the enemies, Nikol," Leviathan said, her voice stern and merciless.

    "And they''re here for a reason."

    Nikol didn''t believe her words but, he wasn''t foolish enough to make a huge scene and attract the attention of this unknown party so he kept observing them.

    As they stealthily advanced towards the adversary''s encampment, Nikol''s gaze fell upon an awe-inspiring silhouette stationed at the forefront of the battalion. The sight of her was utterly beguiling; she emanated a scorching allure and a dominating aura that took Nikol''s breath away.

    The figure Nikol spotted was none other than Leona, who was leading the army with her dominating aura. But soon his eyes went to the person above her shoulder, which caused Nikol to almost charge into the battle in anger. The person above her shoulder was none other than the fairy he had been searching for after her betrayal, her beauty almost blinding in the sunlight but, Nikol only saw her as a dirty liar that will do anything to fulfil her goals.

    "That''s her," Nikol said, with a note of anger in his voice.

    "That''s the fairy, who betrayed me and she''s the reason why-." Nikol abruptly stopped speaking as he pondered what he was doing. Unaware of his actions, Nikol was on the verge of providing information to Leviathan. He questioned why he did it and realized that a part of him didn''t want to despise Leviathan.

    Leviathan snorted hearing his words.

    "Don''t be fooled by her appearances, Nikol. That fairy is not as innocent as she seems."

    Nikol wondered how she knew Arti, but then he remembered how this Leviathan woman acted like she know something about Nikol that he don''t know about.

    As they drew closer, the fairy turned to face them, a sly smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    "Well, well," she said, her voice sweet as honey.

    "If it isn''t my cute son and a bitch. what brings you out to see us today?"

    Leviathan stepped forward, her eyes cold as ice.

    "We''re here to show Nikol the truth," she said, her voice ringing out across the battlefield confusing Nikol about what this truth was.

    "The truth?" the fairy said, her eyes narrowing. "And what truth is that?"

    "The truth that you''re not as kind-hearted as you pretend to be and how you used him in this life and his past life," Leviathan said, her voice growing louder.

    "You''ve been manipting Nikol from the start, and we''re here to put a stop to it."

    Nikol felt like his brain was overworking at this point while trying to understand what was happening, and he noticed another thing that really freaked him out.

    ''Why are they looking at me like I''m some kind of delicious food?''

    Nikol noticed how previously dominating and powerful Leona and her armies'' every detail of their features were scrutinized with a feverish intensity, their mind obsessively analyzing every curve and contour of his face hoping for his touch and warmth.

    Meanwhile, the alliance army was leaving their camp trying to continue their search without knowing about the incident that is currently going on.

    Their search for the sea folks had been fruitless thus far, and tensions were running high. Lydia and Zenda gathered everyone for a war council to discuss their next move.

    "We need to find them as soon as possible," said Lydia, her voice low and urgent.

    "They could be anywhere inside the river by now, and we need to strike before they have a chance to notice us."

    The other warrior girls nodded in agreement, their faces grim with determination but still, their n was not practical since sea folks didn''t even bother toe onto the surface unless it was sirens, who are searching fornd meat.

    "Our scouts have reported that there is an incident river nearby," said Zenda remembering what she heard from them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Apparently, while they were spying on the river for any clues, suddenly they heard ear deafening sound,"

    "It''s possible that the sea folks are hiding underwater, waiting for us to pass by. We could send in our underwater troops to search for them but it''s risky, so we need to lure them here somehow."

    The n was quickly agreed upon by everyone to blow the river up with their explosives magic until, mermaidse onto the surface, and the army began to move towards the river hoping to achieve sess in their mission. As they approached, they could see that the water was murky and dark red, and it was impossible to see anything below the surface.

    Lydia turned to her troops.

    "Something is wrong, we need to be careful," she warned.

    For what seemed like hours, they searched the river, their eyes scanning the murky depths for any sign of the sea folks but unable to find anything useful, they had to back down with heavy hearts.

    "Zenda, what do we do now?" Lydia questioned hoping she would have an answer but seeing her looking at her with a nk expression, she knew that things are not looking good for them.

    *Tsk

    "Why don''t we just dive and crash their little pond, that woman who took Nikol would be happy to see us," Eva said showing she was no different from the other muscles and brains around her.

    As they sat there in silence, lost in their own thoughts, a messenger girl suddenly appeared at the meeting, breathless and wild-eyed showing she wasn''t in her best condition.

    "Commander! Commander!" she gasped, struggling to catch her breath.

    "You won''t believe what I just saw!"

    The girls looked up at her, intrigued.

    "What is it?" they asked in unison.

    The messenger girl took a deep breath and began to speak.

    "I was out scouting the area, as per the orders of themander, when I saw something strange in the distance. It looked like an army, but it was unlike any race I''d ever seen before. they had tails and ears above their head, and they seemed to be moving in the direction of the river ."

    The girls exchanged worried nces.

    "What do you think it could be?" Lydia asked with a worried face wondering whether it was another cursed magic-using race.

    "I don''t know," the messenger girl admitted.

    "But I think we should be on high alert. Whatever it is, it can''t be good."

    The girls nodded in agreement, their hearts pounding with fear and excitement. They knew that they had to be prepared for whatever wasing their way.

    "Good work! Ask everyone to get ready for a war if needed, but tell them to not do anything unwanted," Zenda said as she didn''t want to offend a race if they are friendly and peaceful toward them.

    "We should go and take a look, even if we stay here nothing is going to happen," Eva suggested to which others also had to agree.

    "Something is going on, but it''s not something good," Lydia felt the atmosphere wasn''t that great.

    They quickly acted upon the words of the messenger girl and went to spy and see what was happening after equipping their weapons, but seeing the two groups in front of them, suddenly a smile came onto the faces of the girls of the alliance.

    "It''s Nikol, he''s doing okay," Alva muttered feeling like her mind was rxing after thinking about all the bad things that could happen.

    "But-" Lydia saw upon closer inspection that, things are not looking good.

    "What is that woman doing besides Nikol, and why do they look like they are about to fight?" There were too many questions in their minds, that didn''t get any answers.

    But before they could even think about what to do and their future path, Eva mumbled in anger looking at something above them.

    "That bitchy fairy! She''s there," Hearing her words everyone looked at Arti, who was resting on Leona''s shoulder and their eyes became aggressive toward her while some people like Zenda felt conflicted.

    "We will solve this here and take back Nikol,"

 Chapter 154 Alliance And Feralia

    "Nikol, don''t believe this woman, I''m doing everything because I love you, my son," Arti said with her cheeky smile turning into a lovely one confusing Nikol.

    "You lied to me because you love me? You made the girls I loved kill each other because you love me?" Nikol said with his whole body fuming with anger.

    "If that''s what you call love, I don''t really want to do anything with you, damn selfish woman," Nikol said as he averted his eyes.

    He wanted to kill Arti as soon as he can, but deep down he was hesitant to do that because at least in name, she was supposed to be Nikol''s mother.

    As soon as Leviathan heard Nikol''s words, she gave a smile to Arti and quickly hugged Nikol from behind.

    "This boy really likes me, so you can take your dirty stench and go back to the heaven dimension," Leviathan expected Nikol to stay put but he quickly broke her hug and look at her with his eyes narrowed.

    "I belong to no one, I''m loyal only to the people I feel like being loyal and you''re definitely not one of them,"

    Leviathan wasn''t shocked hearing his words since she was the little rebel inside Nikol''s eyes, as soon as she suggested being loyal to her words but seeing Arti smiling pissed her off a little.

    "Did you forget our deal? Do you want me to kill those girls?" She asked with her eyes looking dangerously at Leona''s army intimidating her.

    Beastkin people werepletely out of the circle, they had no idea what was happening.

    "Do you think I will let you kill those girls? You might have restrained me when I was weak, but now I will beat your ass and wipe the floor with it," Nikol showing his dark purple long nails said without showing any hesitation.

    "Ohhh! pretty impressive almost 10% of your power is back," Arti said like she was seeing the result of her works.

    "Is that so? Appreciate it while you can because next will be you," As soon as he said that, Nikol charged in Leviathan''s direction.

    His idea was to catch her by surprise and kill her before she could even react.

    Nikol gritted his teeth as he faced off against Leviathan. He knew he might be outmatched considering the strength of the chain but he couldn''t back down since he couldn''t believe Leviathan. He knew those empty promises were nothing but ideas to both of them trying to deceive each other so he had to risk his life, if he wanted to save Usha and the other girls.

    Leviathan loomed over him, her white hair glinting in the sun with her azure eyes looking at Nikol with aplicated feeling.

    "You should have stayed out of this and loyal to me, little brother," She growled.

    "You can''t possibly hope to defeat me."

    Nikol raised his fist and ws, determined not to show any fear and move forward until his hands pierced the woman.

    "I won''t let you harm anyone else," he said, his voice steady and brave.

    All the beastkin that were watching this had no idea, at first they tried to help Nikol but Arti stopped all of them since she knew Leviathan won''t harm Nikol. She was confident in it more than anyone because she knew what their real rtionship is.

    Leviathan let out a deep, rumblingugh. "Foolish boy! but you''re cute just as you were in the past," She said.

    "You have no idea what you''re up against."

    The two circled each other, Nikol trying to find an opening, Leviathan toying with him until Nikol reacted to her. Suddenly, Leviathan struck on her first try, sending Nikol flying with a powerful blow without even showing any mercy, which worried Arti a little bit.

    ''Is she going to give pain to him, I didn''t think she would go that far''

    Arti thought, but still, she didn''t want to interfere because things weren''t too dangerous for either of the parties.

    Nikol struggled to his feet, his body aching. "Is that all you''ve got, mad woman?" he taunted, trying to hide his fear.

    Leviathan bared its teeth. "You''re starting to annoy me, just like you did in the past," She said.

    "I think it''s time to end this."

    As Leviathan charged at him, Nikol''s mind raced. He had to think of something, anything, to turn the tide of the battle. But as hard as he tried, nothing came to him.

    "Stop it, Leviathan, what are you doing? Don''t forget who he is,"

    Arti also interfered this time, and she wasn''t the only one, the alliance girls including Alva, Emily, Zenda, Lydia and Eva also came out thinking she was about to finish off Nikol.

    "Nikol, we came for you!" They cried out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol turned to them, a look of surprise and relief on his face.

    "I knew you girls won''t forget me." He couldn''t help but mutter as he wanted to see them after all the things he had to go through.

    But unlike what he expected Suddenly, Nikol felt two hands going around his neck and hugging him.

    "Nikol, don''t you recognize me?" A familiar female voice muttered those words near Nikol''s ear.

    Nikol paused, confused about what was happening since he knew who that voice belonged to.

    "No way! Nooo way! Leviathan, you''re-" Nikol couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    The woman in front of him gave a small smile and suddenly the white colour of her hair changed into brown colour, while her facial features and eye colour also changed rather quickly including her own body, making a version that looked like an authentic officedy,

    "Yes, Nikol. It''s me."

    Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at her, unable to process the reality of the situation. He had always imagined what it would be like to finally meet his sister again, but he never thought it would happen like this and the woman, who was tying him and sexually torturing him was none other than his sister.

    "What''s going on?" Nikol demanded, his ws still drawn thinking it might be an illusion.

    "Why did you bring me here and why didn''t you tell me you were my sister from the beginning?" He didn''t know what is true and what is not, after looking at Leviathan''s face which looked exactly like his sister, Vi.

    "I wanted to see you, Nikol," his sister replied.

    "I''ve been watching you in the past too and now, I wanted to meet you face-to-face."

    Nikol''s mind was reeling. He couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him was his sister. But then, something happened that he wasn''t expecting.

    The alliance party entered the battlefield with their weapons pointing at Leviathan.

    "Nikol, get away from that woman, she''s trying to trick you," Alva shouted while running in his direction.

    "She''s not your sister, your sister is a kind woman, who took care of you, don''t you remember?" Emily supported her words, as she didn''t want Nikol to make a wrong choice because of his feelings.

    *Tsk

    "I told you not toe here, annoying pests,"

    Leviathan''s eyes zed with a fit of fierce jealousy, and she tightened her grip on her hand. Just like she promised the girls, she had no idea of showing any kindness to them this time as she decided to finish everyone with a single blow,

    "You are mine, Nikol, and no one else''s. I will not allow this girl to take you away from me!" She shouted showing her words were serious.

    Beastkin girls with animal-like features, stood at the sidelines, watching the scene unfold with interest and confusion without knowing what they should do. Arti, the fairy responsible for everything observed the events from a distance, taking in every detail with a discerning eye and muttered to herself.

    "A few more women and his seal will break, but I should be careful not to break it fully, so no excess sex for him,"

    While she drowning in her own dreams, Nikol stepped forward, his ws drawn out of his hand, his eyes never leaving Leviathan.

    "I will not let you hurt anyone. I love them, and they love me. You must ept that." He still had doubts, but things became clear to him as he calmed down. He saw how his sister looked at him when he mentioned a girl''s name while they were on the earth, and right now she had the same look which convinced Nikol a little that she is actually his sister.

    Leviathan lunged forward, her tail aimed at alliance girls. Nikol stepped in front of them, parrying the blow with his own agile movements. They shed in a fierce battle, sparks flying as their hands shed with each other.

    The Beastkin girls cheered them on, fascinated by the disy of skill and bravery and Leona felt like this was her destiny. Arti watched silently, her face impassive as she weighed the bnce of power between the two siblings.

    Lydia felt like they were being a dead weight to Nikol.

    "This isn''t right! We came here to protect him, but now the opposite is happening," She said with her eyes looking at the two figures, that were fighting non-stop, but it was rather clear that Leviathan wasn''t even taking Nikol seriously, but the same cannot be said for Nikol.

    "We must do something to help him," Zenda looked around for a clue, but then she noticed something.

    "Let''s ask for help from her," She said while pointing at Arti, who was clearly enjoying this turn of events.

 Chapter 155 Artis Play

    "Are you crazy? I''d rather do it myself than ask help from that traitor," Just like Zenda expected, Lydia sounded her displeasure at her words.

    "She''s the only person that is strong enough to at least put up a decent fight against them," Zenda''s words made sense to Lydia, but Alva, Eva and Emily, who were listening to it looked displeased by her idea.

    "You can beg her if you want, none of us will ept your idea of bending before her, even Nikol wouldn''t like her help," Eva came forward strong this time, even overpowering Lydia''s voice showing that she wasn''t going to let this happen.

    "You''re free to do whatever you want, but us humans won''t support this, even if one by one died, we won''t bend before her and we will support Nikol in our own way," She even disregarded their alliance because of how much she hated depending on Arti.

    Even though conflicted in her own way Zenda realised one thing,

    ''Why did she bring this other army if she knew Leviathan is this powerful? and Why would she watch without helping Nikol? What is she waiting for?''

    She questioned herself hoping she would get some answers, but no matter how she tried she had no idea what fairy or the goddess was nning with Nikol.

    Zenda decided to act on her own. She wasn''t displeased with Eva''s decision to act in a different way, in fact, she was grateful that someone trying something different but she wanted to try Arti for onest time. For onest time, she wanted to confirm that the goddess isn''t on their side, so she got close to the beastkin army and Arti.

    Zenda dropped to her knees in front of Arti, her eyes pleading with desperation after struggling to meet her because beastkin girls kept blocking her on the way.

    "Please, you have to help Nikol. He needs someone like you by his side. His sister is a formidable opponent, and he can''t face her alone."

    Arti shook her head, a pained expression etched on her face.

    "I''m sorry, Zenda. I wish I could help, but I''m not skilled inbat. I''m not the right person for this task."

    Zenda felt her heart sink at Arti''s response. She had hoped that Arti, with her grace and intelligence, would be the perfect ally in Nikol''s fight.

    "What should we do then? Nikol is in danger, and we can''t just stand by and watch."

    Zenda muttered but the next words of Arti caught Zenda by surprise.

    "You girls won''t understand, but this turn of events is important for Nikol, for his growth and to make him understand, who he really is," Arti said almost like she was looking at them in a trance.

    Arti ced a hand on Zenda''s shoulder, her eyes gentle but firm.

    "I''m sorry for what I did to your race, but I don''t regret anything because, to me, he is more important than all of you,"

    Hearing Arti''s selfish words, Zenda didn''t feel angry instead she felt the same way as Arti, so she wanted to see what Arti was talking about and witness the truth.

    "Can I believe you this time? Don''t deceive me, just tell me the truth," Zenda questioned looking at Arti showing her sincere feeling.

    "I wish no harm for anyone, I just want Nikol to achieve greater heights," Arti started talking looking at Zenda.

    "Why do you think he got so much stronger to hold his ground even though Leviathan isn''t serious about this fight, it''s because of what we did, it''s because of the previous fight and how he got betrayed by you, emotions like anger, happiness, sadness and lust, everything is a key to his seal, once it''s broke, heaven will once again fear him and there''s one thing he must aplish no matter what," Arti''s words caught Zenda''s interest because her words came as totally new information for them.

    "I wish I''m free and bold just like humans," Zenda muttered to herself wondering, why she couldn''t hate the goddess or Arti, no matter what awful thing they do to her.

    Arti''s words echoed through Zenda''s mind. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard and while she was thinking, Nikol and Leviathan kept engaging in a deadly fight that would have far-reaching consequences for their world.

    Zenda had always been fiercely loyal to Nikol and the humans since the day they met, and the thought of betraying them was unthinkable. And yet, here she was, caught in a web of deceit and lies that threatened to consume her as she didn''t even know what is truth and what is a lie.

    As she stood there, watching Arti who was proudly looking at Nikol on Leona''s shoulder, Zenda knew she had the decision to make. She could either ignore Arti''s warning and remain loyal to her people, or she could risk everything and help Nikol in his fight against Leviathan.

    The weight of her decision bore down on her heavily, and she found herself torn between her duty to her race and her loyalty to Nikol. For a long time, she stood there in silence, weighing her options and considering the consequences of her actions.

    Finally, she made up her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will wait, for thest time, I will believe in you,"

    She decided to wait and see what Arti was talking about, without immediately jumping to Nikol''s aid. It was a difficult decision, but she knew it might be the right one. So she went back to her unit, which is full of elves and ordered them to stand back causing some of them to even argue against her, but she stood there like a rock without swaying and Tisha also didn''t have any idea to object to her since she believed Zenda.

    "I thought it might be because of our race, but why can they hate goddess like normal and I can''t," She thought with jealousy and remembered another person, who had the same reaction just like her.

    "Tisha, do you know why we can''t hate that fairy or the goddess?" Zenda questioned to which she just smiled and nodded her head left and right showing just like Zenda, she had no idea why.

    Meanwhile, Leviathan watched as her brother, Nikol,unched another attack at her with his overgrown purple ws. She deftly dodged it and countered with a blow of her own. Nikol grunted in frustration as he stumbled back, clearly outmatched by his sister''s superior skills and battle experience.

    "Come on, Nikol," Leviathan taunted yfully.

    "Is that the best you can do? You know I''m just going to keep countering your attacks until you wear yourself out and when you do I''m going to kill those girls, why don''t you understand they don''t care about you as I do, they just want you for sperms, you don''t have to do anything just stay with me and everything will be all right, I won''t let that weak goddess separate us again."

    Nikol scowled hearing her voice and charged at her again shouting,

    "You''re not the Vi, I knew, she was a kind girl who took care of me, I will beat you and make you vomit everything you know about me, even if you''re my real sister, I can''t stay like a livestock to anyone, I won''t stay ignorant," He started thinking logically.

    "That''s right! I was too ignorant, why didn''t I question when you developed our bankruptedpany into a multi-national co-operation within a few years, I thought my sister was amazing at that time, but now I know you''re not normal, until you tell me everything I will keep rebelling."

    But Leviathan simply sidestepped and tripped him, sending him crashing to the ground. She grinned down at him as he groaned in defeat.

    "Don''t be so hard on yourself, little brother," she said, extending a hand to help him up.

    "I know you''re still learning, but you''ll get there eventually and I will tell you everything when the time is correct, until then stay with me."

    Nikol refused her hand and pulled himself up doing a smooth jump, looking at Leviathan slightly frustrated. Leviathan could sense his irritation, but she didn''t want to push him too hard. After all, she loved him and didn''t want to hurt him or injure him but she didn''t know this was her mistake against her hot-blooded brother, who won''t hold back even though she was his real sister.

    While he was contemting about how to win, Nikol remembered one thing.

    The taste of the power he felt the other day when fighting in the war of the cursed duchess.

    He knew what he had to do, but he wasn''t sure if he was ready for it or if it will be effective. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, focusing on the sealing power within him and trying to remember the same feeling he felt previously. He called out to it, hoping that it would answer his call.

    "Please, help me," Nikol said in his mind.

    "I need your strength to fight Leviathan, I need to know the truth, I don''t want to stay the same ignorant little brother."

    There was a long pause, and the voice within Nikol stayed silent. He could feel its reluctance, its hesitation. He knew that it was weighing his request carefully, considering the implications of what he was asking.

    "I understand that it''s not an easy task," Nikol said, his voice firm.

    "But I have to do this. Leviathan is my sister, but she''s also a danger to everyone around her. I can''t let her continue to cause destruction."

    Again, there was no response, and Nikol''s heart sank. He wondered if he had pushed too hard if he had asked too much of the sealing power within him. But he knew that he couldn''t give up, not now.

    "I need your help," Nikol said, his voice low and urgent.

    "Please, I''m begging you, didn''t you say we are one, so prove it to me now."

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the voice within Nikol spoke. It was soft and hesitant, but there was a hint of resolve in its tone.

 Chapter 156 Leviathans Weakness

    The ground shook violently as Nikol and Leviathan shed in a fierce battle but mostly Nikol is the one who attacked. Their powers collided, causing massive shockwaves that rippled through the earth of the ground with massive sounds.

    The people watching the fight could only stand back in awe and terror, as they watched the two siblings tear apart the very ground beneath their feet. Rocks crumbled and roads were reduced to rubble as the battle raged on without any limits.

    Nikol summoned all his power and crackled through the air, striking Leviathan with incredible force. But she was no slouch either, countering his attacks with sts of water that sent waves crashing through the surrounding area, she didn''t even let his hands touch her even though she wanted Nikol to touch her desperately.

    Leviathan knew one thing about Nikol, that is no matter how strong she is, if she took Nikol''s w head-on, it would cause massive damage to her body since his ws were not ordinary sharp ws.

    Their powers were so immense that the very air around them seemed to vibrate with energy. The ground shook so violently that it felt as though the very foundations of the world were being shaken.

    With each strike, the ground beneath them cracked and shattered, sending debris flying in every direction. Trees were uprooted, and the very sky seemed to darken as they continued their battle with the dust going around because of their movements.

    The people watching were amazed and terrified in equal measure. Some cheered for Nikol, hoping he would emerge victorious, while others prayed for their own survival in this mini-apocalypse caused by these two absurd creatures.

    Lydia and her squad gathered around Nikol as he fought with his sister, Leviathan. It was a brutal battle, but Nikol was clearly struggling against his overpowered sibling.

    "We have to do something to help Nikol," Lydia said to the rest of the girls.

    "But we can''t physically harm Leviathan because of how powerful she is. We need to find another way to weaken her."

    Ressha, the dark elf queen, who had joined them to help, spoke up with her eyes fixed upon the two individuals.

    "I may have an idea. We can insult Fenrir and Phoenix to anger Leviathan. She might be holding a special bond with them since they are mentioned in the literature, and if we can make her angry enough, she may lose her focus giving Nikol a chance to strike."

    Lydia looked sceptical about her idea.

    "But how are we supposed to insult them? They''re powerful creatures if they are like Leviathan. We can''t just make things up, we don''t even know anything."

    Ressha grinned.

    "Don''t worry, Lydia. We''ll make it work. Just follow our lead."

    And with that, Lydia and the other girls began shouting insults at Fenrir and Phoenix, mocking their abilities and belittling their power. Eva and other girls also joined in, shouting insults at Nikol''s sister, telling her how much Nikol loved them.

    "Look who it is, Leviathan. Can you believe Nikol''s rted to that thing?" Eva said, loud enough for Leviathan to hear, who at first ignored them and kept countering Nikol.

    Leviathan tried to ignore them and kept fighting but as time went on, Eva and her girls continued their insults more viciously than before.

    "Oh, and don''t even get me started on Fenrir and Phoenix. They''re practically animals. I can''t believe they''re rted to Nikol and his dumb sister,"

    Lydia said, filled with hopes that she hit a nail, it was purely a guess that Fenrir and Phoneix that are mentioned in the books are rted to Nikol and Leviathan, but something inside her sensed the suspicions of what was going on between this strange family that they couldn''t understand.

    She tried to understand what Arti, Nikol and Leviathan''s rtionship are, but for her, it was too hard because of theck of information.

    Leviathan stopped in her tracks and turned to face them in anger blocking Nikol without any effort.

    "What did you just say about my brother and his sisters?"

    Eva and her friends stood up, their faces contorted with amusement, but deep down what they felt was fear as soon as they saw Leviathan''s face.

    "Oh, nothing much. Just talking about how your brother, Nikol dotes on us more than he does on you," Eva sneered.

    Leviathan''s face grew red with anger.

    "That''s not true. Nikol loves me most, he won''t find anyone attractive even close to me, isn''t that right Nikol?" She said, her voice shaking and looked at Nikol like she was asking a question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eva chuckled hearing her words knowing that, they are on the right path.

    "Sure, keep telling yourself that. But we all know who he really cares about," she said, gesturing to Lydia and Ressha, who had just entered the zone and supported Eva''s ims.

    Nikol''s sister clenched her fists.

    "You know nothing about my brother''s love for us. And as for Fenrir and Phoenix, they''re not animals, and he cares about them just as much as he cares about me," she said firmly and looked at Nikol for confirmation, but Nikol felt what Eva was trying to do.

    "Not really, I don''t care about either of them," Nikol answered hoping Leviathan would show weakness, and he decided to not let his mind get consumed by whatever power inside him.

    The unknown voice''sughter filled his mind surprised why it was so active in this fight.

    "How amusing! Keep doing this and she will st in anger, I always wanted to piss her off, but that bitch was too kind to me," The voice said in a sarcastic tone.

    "Say, I don''t want to kill her, do you know a way to knock her out?" Nikol decided to take the advantage of the situation and wring out some information.

    There was a long pause, and for a moment Nikol thought that voice had left him. But then it spoke again, his voice dripping with amusement. "Very well, little boy. I''ll help you. Just attack her nape in a precise moment."

    For some reason, Nikol felt like this voice was waiting for something, but he quickly discarded the weird idea and decided to act upon his words, since they are the only thing that is left for him to do.

    Lydia and Eva supported Nikol knowing that he wasn''t against their n and it gave a nice boost of confidence to them.

    Leviathan''s eyes narrowed as she heard the insults and Nikol agreeing with them, which caused her critical thinking to get overshadowed by her emotions.

    "How dare you insult my rtionship with my brother, none of you pest and can get in between me and my brother!" she roared, losing her focus on Nikol for just a moment and solely focusing her bloodlust on the girls. The blood lust was enough for most of the girls to pass out, as it was more intense.

    It was all the opening Nikol needed. With a quick movement, hended a powerful blow on his sister''s nape, sending her reeling. The dark elf queen and Lydia''s squad rushed in to, attack her while she was off-bnce, but they didn''t need to do it as she looked like she was paralysed by the attack.

    Leviathan fought back fiercely, but the insults had worked. Her focus was off, and she wasn''t fighting as well as she could have been. In the end, Nikol and his allies emerged victorious, thanks to Lydia''s quick thinking and the power of insults.

    Arti, who observed this development knew she will be next if she stay here, so she decided to leave it to beastkin people and leave the area for her safety, as she didn''t want to die yet.

    Leona and the crew looked at Nikol''s figure with stars in their eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel her beastkin senses scream to push down that person in front of her and seed him as she saw in the dream that Arti showed them.

    The victory over the Leviathan left the group ted and Nikol decided to restrain her and question so that he would be able to get some information from his own sister, their cheers echoed through the forest. Beastkin tribe without knowing what to do, they decided to question Arti but she just stayed their silent quickly trying to leave the scene.

    Lydia and her group knew without Leviathan in their ranks, sea folks aren''t a threat to them, as this wasnd.

    But their joy was short-lived as a massive boulder came hurtling down from the sky and crushed Leviathan''s head into pieces, sending shockwaves through the group. They stood there, stunned, as they looked at the lifeless body of the once-feared creature.

    "What the hell was that?" Nikol eximed, his eyes widening with fear, but when he saw the victim of that attack,  his whole body went numb and cold.

    "Nooooooo! Nooooooooooo! Sister," He shouted hysterically getting close to the boulder.

    Others who witnessed this were just as shocked as Nikol, including Arti, who didn''t foresee this development. She felt something was wrong, and Zenda also questioned her.

    "Goddess, what is this?" She was worried since she knew how much Nikol loved his sister and she knew killing her won''t be a good idea for anyone.

    "I don''t know," replied Arti. "But we need to get out of here, right now. Let''s collect Nikol and leave here,"

    Just as she finished speaking, the forest started to rumble, the ground shaking beneath their feet. They looked around, trying to see where the danger wasing from and then they witnessed that.

 Chapter 157 Huge Threat

    Nikol stood frozen, his eyes widened in horror as the forest around him began to rumble, but what freaked him most was his sister''s body. Suddenly, a voice with a tone akin to his inner voice echoed through his head, sending shivers down his spine.

    "You seem frightened, boy," the voice said, amusementcing its words like the true evil.

    "But you should know that things are just getting started."

    Nikol struggled topose himself as he tried to locate the source of the voiceing from his head, and it felt really ufortable for him.

    "What are you talking about?" he questioned, his voice shaking with fear, at this sudden development. He knew he couldn''t trust this voice but, seeing something like this happening in real-time, felt surreal.

    The voice chuckled.

    "Just watch, Nikol. But if you want you can act independently, I would like to see how you deal with this. As for why I''m here... well, let''s just say I enjoy this turn of events and expression of everyone."

    Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to steady his breathing.

    "What do you want from us?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    The voice let out a low, menacingugh.

    "Oh, Nikol. I don''t want anything from you. But I do want to see how far I can push you and your little group of friends."

    Suddenly, the ground beneath Nikol''s feet shook violently, and the trees around him began to sway.

    "What are you doing? What this sound?" he shouted, his fear turning to anger.

    "Me? I''m not doing anything," the voice replied with a hint of amusement.

    "But the forest, on the other hand, is just getting started."

    Nikol gritted his teeth as he realized that the voice was right. This wasn''t just some random earthquake. Something was causing the forest to tremble in fear, and it was all centred around him and he had to wonder where that rock came from, which crushed Leviathan''s head.

    "You think you can scare me?" Nikol shouted, his fear turning into anger. But still, he was conflicted, if this was a physical enemy he could have even fought for the win, but unluckily, he didn''t even know to who this sound inside his mind belonged.

    "I''ll show you what I''m made of!"

    The voice let out a low chuckle.

    "I like your spirit, Nikol. Let''s see how long you can keep it up, well considering we are the same, I have high expectations for you,"

    And with that, the ground shook again, and the trees around Nikol began to twist and contort, their branches reaching out like grasping fingers. But Nikol stood his ground, his determination fueling him as he faced whatever wasing next and then he saw that.

    He looked up, he saw something that made his blood run cold. A huge, dark purple wolf with fur that shone in the sunlight glistening like night sky was emerging from the rumbling forest, its eyes filled with anger and its teeth bared hatred.

    Nikol could feel the fear grip him, paralyzing him as he watched the wolf approach. He wondered what he should do, but before he could make a decision, the fear overwhelmed him, and he fell to the ground, with his legs giving up before him since he was already exhausted from his previous fight.

    Lydia, Eva, Alva, Emily, Zenda, and the other girls around them were also frozen in fear, unable to move or even scream. The wolf continued to advance, its steps thundering on the ground.

    "What are we going to do? What the hell is that?" Lydia whispered, her voice shaking. Her mind was telling her to fight, but her whole body screamed in pain and fear, as soon as she saw this wolf.

    "We have to fight!" Alva replied, gripping her weapon tightly.

    "But how can we fight that, look even Nikol is afraid of that," Eva asked, her eyes fixed on the advancing wolf.

    "We have to try!" Lydia shouted, her voice filled with determination.

    Arti on the other hand was in pure shock, at this turn of events.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Nooo! How can this be? This cannot exist, how is he here?" She questioned herself, but now her idea of leaving Nikol for these girls vanished as she knew his whole life is in danger.

    Zenda or Leona wasn''t any different from the other girls, who were frozen.

    As the wolf drew closer, the girls readied themselves for battle, their weapons at the ready. But just as it seemed like the wolf was about to attack, something unexpected happened. The wolf suddenly stopped in its tracks, its eyes fixed on something in front of the girls. It genuinely looked uninterested in Nikol or Alliance group, but its eyes solely focus on the ce where Arti was.

    "Zenda, take Nikol back to your kingdom and run as fast you can to the wall, I won''te out of here alive, so you got to do it," Arti said as she felt this wolf''s bloodlust was solely on her.

    "Listen, you have to break his seal, believe me, it''s a matter of time before he finds him," Arti decided to tell everything Zenda got to do, before sending her.

    "Don''t trust Leviathan, she''s just blind, she doesn''t believe in Nikol''s power but I do,"

    Zenda was ordered to go back, but she looked at Arti onest time.

    "Do you really love him?"

    "I do, more than anything..." But realizing her mistake, she just paused for a moment as she recorrected her sentiment.

    "I love him, but there''s someone I love even more," She said and asked her to leave the area to her, and Arti looked at beastkin army.

    "Girls, this is not something you can beat, go back, don''t worry, Nikol will do what he has to do, he will visit your queendom, but for now go back," Arti said looking at Leona, who looked equally terrified as Lydia''s group.

    But there was one individual who looked at this huge wolf with reverence.

    ''Myth was real, our ancestors were not wrong''

    Cynthia thought as this looked exactly like what their ancestors worshipped in the past ording to the story, and instead of fear Cynthia only felt reverence toward this huge creature in front of her.

    While she was drowning in her own imagination, Leona looked conflicted as she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want to leave this fairy, who had been nothing but kind to them, but at the same time as a queen, she valued the lives of herrades, but in the end, being a race with the lowest faith toward goddesspared to others, she decided to pick herrades over goddess

    As soon as she took the decision Arti flew and stood in front of the wolf that was towering over her with bared teeth and a growl that echoed through the forest.

    Nikol watched in horror as the scene unfolded before him and at the same time, he was conflicted.

    He had never trusted Arti, not since the day she had betrayed him and their entire group. But even he couldn''t deny the bravery she disyed as she stood before the monster, her hands raised in a defensive stance. But deep inside him, he felt like this whole incident is happening because of him and this ignited his curiosity to know the truth about himself.

    "Arti, what are you doing? Retreat," He shouted, as he moved closer to her.

    "Go back Nikol, this is my fight. I will not let this beast harm you," she replied, her eyes never leaving the creature''s deadly gaze.

    All this time Zenda tried to drag him out of the ce, but she couldn''t even move his hand, as he stayed glued to the ce. Lydia and other girls also did the same thing but the result was the same.

    "Nikol, let''s go, we need to keep you safe," Alva and Emily shouted, pulling him by his hand,

    "You''re sacrificing yourself for me? don''t joke with me," Nikol couldn''t believe what he was hearing. After everything that had happened between them, he never thought Arti would willinglyy down her life for him.

    "You''re a traitor, don''t try to act cool," Nikol shouted to which Arti justughed.

    "You might be right, darling, but I did everything for your sake, you will appreciate it when you know why I did it,"

    "I owe you that much, Nikol. I know I have wronged you in the past, but this is my chance to make things right," she said, as she charged towards the wolf leaving Nikol to the girls.

    "Stop,e back, I''m not finished with you, damn it," Nikol tried to get up, but he felt weak after facing Leviathan''s attacks head-on.

    Nikol looked at Leviathan''s body since he thought of carrying her body back,  but saw her head regenerating rather slowly which really caused his heart to get some satisfaction. Even though he wanted to beat Leviathan, he still considered her as his beloved sister and he wanted to confirm the authenticity of her words, so he didn''t want to see her dying,

 Chapter 158 Fenrir

    "Nikol, leave everything to fairy and this strong woman," Zenda shouted as she remembered Arti''s words. She really wanted to drag Nikol into the wall, so his life won''t be in danger anymore and part of her selfish nature was telling her to do that, even if she had to sacrifice something important.

    "Nikol, don''t be stubborn, as long as you''re inside the wall, you will be safe," Tisha, who was observing everything thought about using her power to grab Nikol.

    Everyone in the alliance came to an agreement, even though they had a fight before. They all agreed to carry Nikol, so everyone used their power against him.

    "Stop it! I don''t want anything happening to my sister, I just want energy, quickly ask Nym to heal my body," He didn''t know that Nym didn''te with them, so they quickly refused him while the dark elf queen touched his head.

    "Let the forces of darkness bind, hold this young man," Ressha said as Nikol looked at her with a confused look wondering, who she is until he felt something wrapping around his body.

    "What is this?" Tisha questioned as this was the first time, she saw a dark magic spell.

    "It''s a dark magic spell to hold someone without letting them move," Ressha said with pride knowing she was able to help them.

    Alva quickly touched it to see whether it was harmful and hurting but feeling nothing she rxed, showing how much she cared about Nikol.

    "Tisha, grab him with one of your seeds," Lydia ordered to which Tisha also agreed.

    Soon she used her ability and grew a tree beneath where Nikol was standing and quickly captured him into a ball of vines and passed it from tree to tree until they entered the forest.

    Nikol kept attacking but none of his attacks was effective, which made him question.

    ''Is that sound doing something? did I get this power because of it?''

    While they were trying to leave the area, Arti was looking at the monster in front of her with her eyes confused and angry.

    "You dare to take his body? Who is this? Come out or I will tear you into pieces," She shouted in anger showing, she was genuinely able to get angry.

    With a deep breath, Arti charged towards the wolf, her fists clenched tightly as she prepared to strike, even though she said that she was powerless against Nikol when she first met him, it was a lie as she was even more powerful than a normal fairy since she had the power of eight fairies inside her body.

    When one of the fairies dies, the power of that fairy is passed onto the next one, so it was a matter of time before the fairy that spread the curse magic also find the power to defeat Nikol. But right now, Arti had an important fight to face, as she looked at the big wolf that was leaking its drool on the floor.

    "You have no right to wear the body of my family member! Give Fenrir''s body back," she yelled again, her voice echoing through the forest and her face disfigured in anger.

    If someone was listening to her this would have made them really confused but the individual in front of them was Fenrir, who is the next person mentioned in the book next to Leviathan that could invoke the destruction of the world.

    Fenrir let out a low growl, his eyes fixed on Arti. She didn''t expect an answer but, soon she heard a feminine voiceing from the body of the wolf surprising her.

    "I don''t care about your family, You bitch and your bitchy goddess is all I care about," It replied in the same voice, a voiceced with malice and regret.

    "I was on the verge of dying but, this gave me power, that voice told me, I can have this power because my goals were valiant and rightful,"

    "I am the strongest creature in this forest now, I will not be defeated by the likes of you, and I will rescue everyone from the goddess and your evil clutches."

    Arti gritted her teeth, her muscles tensing as sheunched herself at the wolf. The two shed in a flurry of fur and ws, each trying to gain the upper hand.

    Arti was a small and nimble fairy, flitting around Fenrir with lightning speed. Her tiny frame was barely visible as she darted in and out of the wolf''s range, attacking with magic and physical prowess. Even though Arti was small in this fight, it came as an advantage rather than a disadvantage because it was almost impossible for anyone to even see Arti.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fenrir, on the other hand, was a massive beast with razor-sharp ws and teeth. Despite his size, he was surprisingly quick, and he swung his paws at Arti with incredible force.

    Arti flew up high, out of reach of the wolf''s ws, and began to chant a spell. A bolt of lightning shot from her fingertips, striking Fenrir in the side and it was a really urate shot just like Nikol. The wolf howled in pain, but quickly recovered, snarling and snapping his jaws at the fairy.

    "Damn it, You whore of a goddess, ept your sins and die, why are you giving pain to us? I hate you! I hate you! I haate you!" Fenrir muttered showing its sole object was Arti and the goddess.

    Undeterred, Arti flew back down to continue her attack. She flew circles around Fenrir, using her speed to her advantage, andnded a swift kick to the wolf''s snout. Fenrir recoiled, stunned, but before Arti couldnd another hit, it swung its massive paw and knocked her out of the air.

    "Kuhh!" Coughing out of the pain from Fenrir''s ws, Arti looked at her hand which was already corrupted because of its nails.

    Arti crashed to the ground, dazed but determined. She got to her feet, wincing in pain, and looked up at Fenrir. The wolf was closing in, ready to make his final attack and kill her once and for all.

    With fierce determination, Arti stood her ground. She raised her hands and summoned a powerful gust of wind that knocked Fenrir off his feet. The wolf struggled to get up, but Arti was too quick for him. She flew straight at him, delivering a flurry of blows that left Fenrir weakened and vulnerable.

    It was a miracle that Arti was able to go with being like Fenrir toe to toe but in reality, it was rather weakened because it was just a vessel, unlike its original form. It was a little bit weak than Leviathan in human form, but if Leviathan morph into her original form it would be a massive beast with dark scales that shimmer in the sunlight, and razor-sharp teeth that glint in the moonlight. Its eyes are like two orbs of burning me, staring down its prey with a fierce intensity that could make even the bravest of warriors of thend tremble or in the worst case die by the sheer pressure it emitted.

    Despite her angry attacks and continuous barrage of attacks, Arti soon realized that Fenrir was too strong for her. Its powerful jaws mped down on her arm, causing her to cry out in pain and her arms were already going numb because of the curse, so it was a true despair situation for Arti.

    "Is that all you''ve got, our proud goddess?" Fenrir taunted, a cruel smirk on its face.

    "First I will kill you, and next will be your real body, with this blessing, I will bring peace to ournd, a true age without a goddess trying to control us,"

    Arti gritted her teeth, refusing to give up. With fierce determination, she summoned all of her strength and delivered a powerful blow to Fenrir''s side.

    The wolf stumbled back, a look of surprise on its face.

    "You...you''re stronger than I thought," it muttered seeing her still having the strength to deal with its attacks.

    Arti didn''t respond, instead focusing all of her energy on delivering blow after blow to the wolf. Despite her injuries, she refused to back down, her fury pushing her to new heights of power.

    But none of them was effective instead they only made her weaker and weaker, every time she tried to forcefully move her body.

    *Sigh

    "It doesn''t sit right with me, If I kill you without even letting you know who I am, so look!" As soon as she said that, the mouth of the wolf opened widely. Instead of the uv that was supposed to be hanging like a boxing bag at the end of its tongue, there was a woman looking at her with eyes full of hatred.

    Arti soon identified this woman, it was someone she knew and it made sense to her why this woman tried to kill her instead of going for Nikol, who is supposed to be the most important person.

    "Eldora! So you didn''t die," Arti questioned as she wanted to know how she found the body of Fenrir, which was supposed to be even inessible to even Leviathan.

    But Eldora had no intention of answering her question. Her whole body, mind and eyes were screaming to kill, showing how much hatred she umted for the goddess and anyone that is rted to her.

    "Now that our little talk is over, it''s time for you to say goodbye, don''t forget a death like this would be too good for an evil goddess like you," Closing its mouth, Arti heard the same voice as Eldora, but it vibrated because the voice came from the body of the Fenrir.

 Chapter 159 Escape

    Arti tried to escape, her delicate wings fluttering in a desperate attempt to take flight, but Fenrir was too quick. With lightning speed, it lunged forward and snatched Arti in its jaws, shaking her like a rag doll. Then, with a triumphant howl, he lifted Arti high into the air, his massive paws mping down on her fragile body. Arti struggled, but it was no use. Fenrir''s strength was too great, and with a sickening crunch, it crushed Arti''s legs, relishing the taste of her blood on his tongue.

    "Ughhh! It hurts, you dark elf bitch," Arti wanted to escape because if she died here, she knew that there will be no one to help, Nikol to break his seal, but no matter how she tried her transparent wings also didn''t work since they already looked like dry leaves with how damaged they were.

    ''Will Zenda really do something about Nikol? If I die here, I won''t be able to descend onto this dimension again''

    Arti thought as she remembered about the things she regretted.

    Even though she was just a copy of the goddess with the same personality, in the end, she had her own feelings and love for Nikol, so just the idea of vanishing without even getting a chance to exin why she acted so cruelly toward him felt so absurd to her.

    "You will pay for supporting the goddess!" Fenrir bellowed, its massive jaws dripping with saliva and blood.

    "I will crush you like the insignificant insect you are!"

    Arti, her eyes zing with determination, didn''t flinch.

    "I will not back down from my beliefs, no matter the cost!"

    Art shouted with her eyes not showing any fear, but deep down all she had was regrets.

    Just as Fenrir was about to pounce on her and end the fight, a sudden disturbance caught their attention. A loud thud echoed through the battlefield, and both Arti and Fenrir turned their heads to see the source of the noise before they could even react, suddenly Fenrir''s head got coiled by a dark blue snake-like tail.

    It was none other than Leviathan, the fearsome sea serpent in its truest form with half of her body looking like a giant snake but, it was appropriate to call her an octopus rather than a snake because of how many tails she had. Her body coiled around Fenrir''s body ready to strike.

    "How dare you take his body, give it back you thief!" she hissed, her eyes glowing with fury.

    Since the top half of her body remained human with her huge jugs bear naked hanging like watermelons, it would be a rather blizzard sight for Nikol if he was present, but Leviathan managed to talk so it was rather clear that her opponent was Fenrir and not Arti.

    "Kuhh! Who are you? Get away, I have to kill the goddess," Eldora shouted as she felt her control bing harder and harder, with Leviathan''s grip on her body.

    "Do whatever you want! Kill any goddess you want or just kill yourself, but if you use his body for it, I will tear you into pieces and vanish your life from existence," Leviathan''s anger was rather apparent in her voice, but this might be the first time she truly showed her anger, as her eyes looked like that of a snake.

    But Fenrir was not so easily defeated. The great wolf fought back with all his strength, its powerful jaws snapping at Leviathan''s head as he tried to break free of her grasp. The two beasts writhed and twisted in the air, their roars echoing across thendscape as they battled for dominance.

    The battle that was truly one-sided quickly became a battle of dominance, as time went on.

    Artiy on the ground, her breathsing in ragged gasps as she watched the battle between two mighty creatures unfold above her. Leviathan, a fearsome sea serpent with scales as ck as night, had coiled herself around Fenrir''s massive form, her sinewy tails wrapped tightly around his neck as she attempted to choke the life from Fenrir.

    ''She healed already even after that poison! what a monster, no wonder why god dimension fears them''

    Despite the danger, Arti couldn''t look away from the spectacle before her. She knew that the fate of the world might hang by the winner of this battle, and she was determined to witness it all as the only witness of this incident.

    As the fight raged on, Arti could see that Leviathan was beginning to lose her grip. Fenrir''s powerful muscles strained against her grip, and she could hear the sound of the bones of Fenrir''s body cracking as it fought to break free. It was only a matter of time before one of them would emerge victorious.

    But even as Arti watched, she knew that there would be consequences to this battle. The world would never be the same after the sh of these two titans. And she couldn''t help but wonder, as shey there injured and helpless, what would be of her and all those she loved once the fight was over.

    Especially Nikol, who was one of the main reasons why this battle happened in the first ce.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While the battle of these titans happening, Alliance kept running back to their queendom, carrying Nikol with the help of Tisha.

    The sun had already set on the horizon as the girls of the alliance ran through the dense forest, each one of them keeping their eyes on Nikol tightly without letting him escape. The young man was struggling to break free, his eyes fixed on the distant battlefield and the sounds of the battle.

    "We can''t leave Arti and my sister behind! We need to help them, at this rate they will get killed," Nikol eximed, his voice filled with determination to save them, he didn''t know how strong that wolf was but in his mind, he knew it cannot be stronger than Leviathan since he saw that monster and felt a familiarity with it.

    The girls exchanged worried nces before one of them spoke up.

    "Nikol, we promised your sister that we would keep you safe. We can''t risk your life by going back into the battle," she said firmly.

    Nikol''s eyes darted around as he tried toe up with a n and he wanted to question the voice inside his mind and ask what this whole incident was and who he is, but no matter how he tried to contact it, Nikol didn''t get any answers like he was dreaming things earlier.

    "Damn it! If Arti and Leviathan die, we will be its next target, don''t be foolish, we have to finish it while we can with all of our strength," he argued.

    "We''ll send reinforcements as soon as we get you to safety. But right now, your life is our top priority, and both Arti and your sister wanted to see you safe," Lydia interjected and tried to beat some sense into Nikol''s mind.

    The group continued to run as fast as they could, their hearts pounding with fear and adrenaline. They could hear the loud roars of the Leviathan and the snarls of Fenrir in the distance, their battle cries echoing through the forest. But none of them had any intentions of turning back or even just taking a peek as they kept running.

    The sun was setting on the battlefield as the Alliance girls ran towards the Elven Queendom, panting and exhausted from the fight between Leviathan and Fenrir and after a few minutes, they managed to avoid the sounds of the battle. They were carrying Nikol, their beloved, who constantly kept arguing and moving around hoping he would be able to exit the ball of veins, which belonged to Tisha.

    As they finished running half of the way into the forest, they were confronted by Queen Leona herself, who had retreated from the battle earlier and ran, so they can meet Nikol. All the beastkins were fast enough to overtake the alliance girls, as their agility was, even more, higher than any other race

    "Stop right there!" Leona demanded, her prideful voice echoing across the ins. Behind her were Cynthia and Kitsune, who sent their eyes here and there searching for Nikol.

    "What do you have there?" Leona asked pointing at the huge ball of veins,

    The girls stopped in their tracks, turning to face the imposing queen.

    "It''s none of your business, move or we will attack," Eva said her voice filled with anger when she saw Leona acting all high and mighty.

    "I don''t know from which race you areing from but I don''t care about that either, if you are so eager on blocking us, we will take our own actions," Alva also joined Eva, as they didn''t have time to y with some weird looking race with their ears and tails being the main feature,

    Leona''s eyes narrowed. "Attack?" she repeated with her own anger ring up thanks to her pride, even Cynthia looked at them with an angered look, only Kitsune remained calm as it was her nature to remain calm no matter how grave the situation is.

    "Fairy asked us to take care of Nikol, so if you''re not going to give him back to us, we are the ones who are not going to show mercy,"

    The girls exchanged nervous nces, but Eva was theplete opposite as her own eyes looked like she was asking for a fight after a long time. "Looks like we need to discipline them,"

    Eva tried to put gasoline to the problem, but Lydia quickly interfered,

    "But we can''t just hand him over to you. We don''t even know who you are."

    Leona stepped forward, her long blonde hair shimmering in the setting sun.

    "I am Queen Leona of the Feralia Beastkin Queendom," she said, her voice low and dangerous.

    "And Nikol belongs to us. So hand him over, and we''ll let you go unharmed."

 Chapter 160 Alliance Vs Feralia I - Wise Kitsune

    "Lydia, don''t act like a coward, this is not fairy or Leviathan, let''s just attack them,"

    Aggressively, Eva came forward with her fist-bumping on her palm, showing her interest in the fight. The same goes for Alva and Emily, who were rather displeased with beastkins high and mighty words and Lydia also had to agree since this wasn''t a ce they could hold back, not with Nikol struggling to break free.

    Leona''s assistant, Cynthia stepped forward, her eyes locking onto Eva''s.

    "You vermins are always so quick to resort to violence. It''s no wonder the beastkin have trouble trusting any of your kind."

    Eva bristled, her fists clenching at her sides.

    "We''re not afraid to fight for what''s rightfully ours. And we won''t be held back by the likes of you."

    Cynthia smirked. "Very well then. Let''s see if you can back up those words with action."

    Lydia felt one thing for sure, she knew even though Leona wasn''t even close to strength in any of those grand opponents like Leviathan, Arti and Eldora, she had her own quirks, as her face looked like it was looking at other people like they are preys.

    The air was thick with tension as Eva and Cynthia faced off in the midst of a barren wastnd. Eva''s hand was wrapped in a blood-soaked bandage, evidence of the fierce battle she had endured prior to this moment. Despite her injury, she stood tall, her eyes fixed on her opponent.

    Everyone was getting ready to fight with each other, but Eva and Cynthia were the duos to first engage in battle as both of them had a short temper and the same battle-hungry nature.

    Cynthia, a wolfkin woman, was a force to be reckoned with. Her movements were lightning fast, her strength unmatched. Eva knew that she was at a disadvantage, but she refused to back down. With her light clothing that barely covered her body, Eva knew she was not someone who would defend instead she will be just like her, someone who would attack.

    "You''re injured," Cynthia taunted, her lips curling into a cruel smile.

    "This should be an easy victory for me, well even if you''re in good health, I will still win,"

    Eva gritted her teeth.

    "Don''t be so sure of yourself," she retorted, tightening her grip on her giant sword.

    "One of my hands is enough to beat you into a faithful ve, I will make you kneel in front of me naked with your pretty tail wagging,"

    The two women circled each other, their eyes locked in a deadly stare and hurling insults at each other. Suddenly, Cynthia lunged forward, her ws extended. Eva deftly dodged to the side, but Cynthia was too quick. Her ws grazed Eva''s shoulder lightly, leaving a narrow gash in their wake.

    Eva winced in pain, but she didn''t let it slow her down. She swung her sword in a wide arc, forcing Cynthia to retreat.

    "You fight like a wounded animal," Cynthia spat, baring her teeth.

    "You''re nothing but a pathetic weakling, hand over Nikol and go back to your hiding,"

    Eva''s eyes narrowed.

    "I may be wounded, but at least I have honour, and Nikol won''te with any of you, he''s our lover, and we are doing everything because we love him," she shot back while shouting.

    "Something you wouldn''t know anything about."

    The two women shed again and again, their weapons ringing out in a deadly symphony. Blood was spilt on both sides, but neither of them showed any signs of slowing down.

    "You''re going to die here," Cynthia growled, her ws dripping with blood.

    Eva grinned, despite the pain. "Not before I take you down with me," she replied, her voiceced with determination.

    Their battle raged on, the two women locked in a brutal dance of death.

    But it wasn''t the only fight that was happening as, all of the alliance girls and beastkin girls were engaging and attacking each other.

    Nikol wondered what was happening since, he couldn''t see outside but he knew whatever that is happening is not something favourable for them, as it sounded like a battle to him.

    "Tisha, let me out, what''s happening outside?" Tisha and Ressha were protecting the ball, that Nikol captured but both of them weren''t the best when ites to the close-range battle, so Tisha kept supporting the girls using her nature magic by controlling the trees, while Ressha kept a keen eye on the surrounding.

    "Answer me! Tisha, what''s happening? Let me out," Nikol kept punching the ball, but he felt rather weak like his previous power wasn''t inside his body.

    ''Ahhhh! Why can''t I use my power? Damn it, what did that voice do to me?''

    Nikol questioned himself, but the voice he heard didn''t belong to Tisha, instead he heard the voice of the dark elf queen, Ressha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We are under attack by a different race, Nikol you need to stay inside, their target is kidnapping you," Ressha said without knowing how stubborn Nikol was, hoping he would do what she said.

    But for a moment Nikol stopped as he wanted to think about the best option,

    "I have no power right now, but If I go outside, I might be able to stop them," He thought as the fight went on.

    "I can''t disturb Arti''s fight, I''m too weak right now, I need to get help from Leviathan or just fall back, I might lose Arti but at least I will be able to save Leviathan and the other girls," He didn''t really love or adore Arti, so he had no problem with leaving her.

    The only bond that he had with her was hate and the thirst for revenge, but he didn''t want any revenge at the cost of his beloved people''s life.

    For onest time, Nikol decided to address the voice inside his head and ask how and why this was happening.

    "If you care so much about me, talk just now, at least give my power back, or else we would die here," He tried to guilt trip the voice, but he got no answer. Since that didn''t work, Nikol decided to go with his other n of presenting himself as bait to both races and stopping their fight.

    Meanwhile, Alva and Emily were also engaging with Kitsune, her long, silky hair flowed behind her like a river of gold, and her curves were entuated by the flowing fabric of her dress which barely covered her huge jugs and bottom which looked like they were about to burst with how big and tight they were.

    The foxkindy, who hade to fight for her people. Her eyes sparkled with kindness and warmth as she looked upon her opponents, Alva and Emily, who looked a little bit older than her own daughter, but in reality, her daughter was only ten years old. This alone showed how blinded this motherly woman was by her love for others.

    "I came here to tell you that we don''t need to fight, we can share our saviour, we don''t need to be greedy," Kitsune said, her voice as sweet as honey.

    "I do not wish to harm anyone. Let us resolve this conflict peacefully."

    But Alva and Emily were not so easily swayed. They sneered at Kitsune and raised their weapons, ready to strike as they had no time to listen when their other girls are fighting to the death.

    "You think you can beat us, fake boob woman?" Alva taunted.

    "You may be pretty, but beauty won''t save you in battle and surely, we won''t show any mercy."

    Kitsune remained calm, her eyes never leaving her opponents.

    "I do not seek to harm you," she repeated.

    "But I will defend myself if I must and my breasts are real, they are not magic,"

    With that, the battle began. Alva and Emily charged at Kitsune, their weapons glinting in the sunlight. But Kitsune moved like a dancer, effortlessly dodging their attacks, but her movements felt really odd to both of them.

    As they shed, Kitsune''s dress fluttered around her like a second skin, revealing her curvy figure beneath. Her movements were graceful and fluid, and her opponents could not keep up with her speed it really confused, why they didn''t manage tond a single hit when they are this close to her.

    "Impressive," Emily grunted as she blocked Kitsune''s strike, which came after countering Emily''s own attack.

    "But you won''t get past us that easily."

    Kitsune smiled kindly. "I do not wish to get past you," she said.

    "I only wish to resolve this conflict peacefully, why does everyone have to be so hot-blooded."

    But Alva was not so kind. She lunged at Kitsune with her sword, aiming for a fatal blow. But Kitsune moved like lightning, and before Alva knew it, she was disarmed and defeated.

    Emily stared in shock as Kitsune helped Alva to her feet.

    "How...how did you do that?" she stammered.

    Kitsune smiled. "With kindness," she said.

    "And a little bit of skill and you could say magic,"

    Now Alva felt cautious about her, and she knew carelessly attacking her won''t be a great move anymore. So she decided to go for a different approach,

    "Why are you always talking about peace? Look at yourrades, they are getting beat up by our troops, aren''t you just trying to make an excuse so you won''t be embarrassed when your side loses?" Alva questioned hoping to distract her so that Emily can pretend to be injured while creeping behind Kitsune and attacking her.

    "You''re wrong, I just don''t want anyone to die, be it from our side or your race, aren''t we fighting because we want more offspring? So why are trying to kill each other and reduce our numbers?" Kitsune questioned, she wasn''t just a kind woman, but her thinking was more logical than most of the people here.

 Chapter 161 Alliance Vs Feralia II - Berserk Queen

    The resemnce between Kitsune and Lydia is quite striking to Alva, as their way of expressing their idea looked exactly the same.

    For a moment, she hesitated but looking at her surrounding Alva knew if she hesitate now, it will cost her dearly so she gave the signal to Emily asking her to carry out the n.

    Emily struck out with her de and aimed for her neck clearly going for the kill without any hesitation, but it was as if she was attacking thin air, Emily fell on the floor with the momentum of her attack like Kitsune didn''t even exist there in the first ce.

    Kitsune had used her powerful magic to ensnare the two friends, and it really made their trap look like child''s y as Kitsune easily overwhelmed them with her own brains and skills.

    "Did you really think you could catch me so easily?" Kitsune said, revealing herself from the shadows.

    "You should know better than to underestimate me."

    Emily and Alva exchanged a worried nce. They had fallen right into Kitsune''s trap. Suddenly, Kitsune reached out and ced her hand on Alva''s neck, her grip tightening as Alva struggled to free herself, It was a tight grip but not tight enough to kill someone, so she had no problem breathing but still, it was humiliating for her that she fell right into Kitsune''s trap

    "You should have known better than to try and trap me," Kitsune whispered with a motherly smile, her hands losing grip on Alva''s neck.

    "But I have to admit, I do admire your courage, so I''ll tell you how I did this," Kitsune said and formed another image of her beside her real body.

    "My magic can create illusions, basically I''m invincible and you have no way to kill me, even this body I''m talking to you might not be real, so don''t try anything meaningless and just listen to me,"

    Emily tried to break free from Kitsune''s illusion, but her efforts were in vain. It seemed that Kitsune had truly outsmarted them both.

    "Nikol is not just yours, Alva. He belongs to all of us. We are all in this together, and I believe that we can make it work if we just try, besides I saw in the pictures, he can do that thing with a lot of women, so why are we fighting? I can exin things to my queen, so do the same with your leader," Kitsune exined, her tone gentle showing her motivation was real to protect everyone.

    Emily and Alva looked at each other, unsure of what to make of Kitsune''s words. They had always viewed Kitsune as a threat, even while fighting, someone who was powerful enough topete with Eva and Usha. But now, they couldn''t help but see her in a different light and felt like believing her words for a day.

    While they were conflicting with their own minds, Eva didn''t get any rest as she had several cut marks on her body, but Cynthia, who was fighting her wasn''t any different from her since her clothes were torn until they be all ragged.

    "What''s wrong with you? Give up already, you''re injured all over and look at you," Cynthia muttered again.

    Just as she was about to speak and ask her to hand over Nikol already, Lydia and Zenda came hurtling towards her as if someone had flung them in her direction. Since she was busy with Eva, she had no time to react, so they fell on her body one after another, creating a three-person pile-up on the ground.

    The impact was so strong that they all tumbled backwards, and for a moment, theyy there, dazed and confused. Finally, they untangled themselves from the heap, and Lydia and Zenda also got up rather quickly and quickly brushed off the dirt from their clothes,

    "Ughh! What are you-" Cynthia groaned in pain at the sudden attack, looked at who was responsible for it and saw Leonaing in her direction. Leona regretted throwing them in Cynthia''s direction, but even after facing the alliance girls, Leona had absolute trust that she can overwhelm them.

    Zenda and Lydia stood together, their weapons drawn and their eyes fixed on the lionkin queen before them, and they let Eva handle Cynthia, who is injured because of them.

    "You think you can defeat us just by throwing us around the forest, Leona?" Zenda taunted, her voice dripping with venom.

    "You may be strong, but you won''t defeat us with you holding back,!"

    Leona let out a guttural roar, her muscles bulging with power as she charged forward.

    "Holding back is a concept for the weak! I was just testing whether Nikol wille out, if I beat all of you, but looks like he doesn''t really care about you people," she bellowed with anger with her eyes looking like everyone around her was prey for her.

    "I am the queen of the Lionkin, and no one can stand against me! I will kill all of you and Nikol will be mine,"

    Lydia stepped forward, her hands crackling with arcane energy.

    "We''ll see about that," she said, her voice firm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Leona lunged forward, her ws shing in the dappled sunlight. Zenda and Lydia sprang apart, their swords and magic creating a deadly whirlwind around the lionkin queen. Zenda used her magic to take the upper hand against an opponent thatpletely relied on physical power.

    But Leona was too powerful. Her attacks were swift and deadly, her battle cry echoing through the forest with each strike. Zenda and Lydia were forced to retreat, dodging and weaving as they tried to keep their distance from the relentless queen.

    "We can''t beat her alone," Lydia panted, sweat pouring down her face realising that her raw power was on the level of Ub or Eva and Ushabined.

    Zenda nodded grimly, her eyes fixed on Leona''s massive form.

    "We need to work together," she said.

    "Let''s use the power of the forest against her!" Zenda used her powers and signalled Tisha to help them, and just like they expected roots started sprouting from the underground and captured both hands of Leona like they were tentacles.

    Lydia seized the opportunity, leaping forward and delivering a powerful blow to Leona''s midsection. The queen roared in anger,shing out with her ws feeling the pain, and just like how a cornered animal is almost as dangerous as a wounded one, Leona''s eyes started looking at everyone with anger, her muscles bulged usually tearing all the roots that held her apart.

    "Shit!" Seeing Leona''s special form, Cynthia knew that she released her real beast form.

    "This is why I hate to fight with her around," She remembered why Leona barely fought in groups.

    She quickly look at the girls around her, who were fighting with each other and ordered them to move away from her. Lucky for them, her target was Zenda and Lyida, otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen to them.

    During this entire fight, the alliance was at a disadvantage because of how physically strong beastkins were. If this was a long-range fight and archers would be able to do their task properly, the alliance would have got the advantage but unluckily, even elven archers had to fight close range in this battle showing how disadvantageous of a situation they were in.

    Leona''s eyes zed with fury as sheunched herself at Zenda and Lydia, her ws tearing through the air with deadly precision.

    Zenda and Lydia fought back with all their might, but they were no match for Leona''s overwhelming strength. The queen of the Lionkin seemed to have lost all control, her attacks wild and vicious as she roared with rage.

    "We have to do something!" Lydia yelled, dodging a swipe from Leona''s massive paw.

    Leona had long bushy golden-coloured hair that falls down to her waist and after her transformation, it looked even more long showing how beautiful and fiery her looks are. Her ears sit on top of her head and are covered in soft fur, matching the colour of her hair. Her tail resembles that of a lion''s, covered in the same golden fur as her ears and hair at the tip.

    Leona''s body is muscr and toned, with a warrior-like build. Her curves are noticeable but that does not distract from her overall strength and agility. She wears clothing that is practical for battle, with pieces of armour covering her chest, shoulders, and legs, but most of them were destroyed right after she decided to go berserk.

    Zenda nodded, her eyes darting around the clearing as she searched for a way to turn the tide of the battle. But before they could take any action, a new sound reached their ears.

    It was the sound of howling - deep, guttural howls that seemed to echo through the forest. And with each passing moment, the howling grew louder and closer.

    Zenda and Lydia exchanged a look of confusion, their weapons at the ready. But as the howling grew louder, they began to realize what it meant.

    "Big wolf!" Zenda cried out, her voice filled with hope.

    Sure enough, momentster, the massive form of a gigantic wolf emerged from the trees. His fur was the colour of moonlight different from its previous colour, and his eyes glowed with an otherworldly fire.

    Without hesitation, Fenrir charged into the fray, his jaws snapping at Leona''s exposed hips. The lionkin queen snarled in anger, but Fenrir was relentless. His teeth sank deep into Leona''s flesh, causing her to roar in pain and fury.

    "Atst, I got the power to transcend heaven, just wait, Artemis, and I will tear apart your body into pieces and erase your existence from this life cycle,"

    It shouted but unlikest time, it sounded like a mix of a male and female voice with a huge depth to its voice.

 Chapter 162 Allaince Vs Feralia III - Parasite

    A few minutes before the Fenrir invaded the Alliance and battlefield, Leviathan was holding it with her tight grip without letting it move hoping she would be able to kill whatever parasite that is controlling its body. She was enraged like never before because of this incident so she showed no mercy to her opponent.

    *Creak

    Fenrir snarled in pain as its bones cracked, its mighty jaws opening wide as it tried to sink its teeth into Leviathan''s scaly flesh. But she was too quick for it, her tail whipping and thrashing with lightning-fast speed.

    With a powerful twist, Leviathan coiled her tail around Fenrir''s massive form, squeezing him tight like a constrictor. Its struggles only served to make her grip tighten, and the sound of bones snapping echoed through the air.

    Despite his immense strength, Fenrir was no match for the crushing force of Leviathan''s serpent-like tail. With a final, bone-crunching squeeze, he let out a pitiful whimper before falling limp and lifeless.

    "Ughhh! Damn you woman, why can''t you leave me alone? I have no business with you," Eldora, who was inside Fenrir''s body controlling it shouted, as she was angered by this development.

    Right after she got ground-breaking power an unknown woman appeared and squeezed her to death, she felt this world was unfair to her.

    Leviathan let out a victorious roar, her scales glinting in the sunlight as she basked in the glory of her triumph and Arti, who witnessed this development decided to thank Leviathan for rescuing her, even though she knew that wasn''t her intention in the first ce.

    "Thank you," Arti said quietly.

    "I... I don''t know how to repay you."

    Leviathan shook her head. "You don''t need to repay me. I don''t want you dead, because I don''t want an imposter to kill you,"

    "But... we''re enemies," Arti said, still confused.

    Leviathan chuckled. "Just because I saved you don''t misunderstand, If someone''s going to kill you, that should be Nikol, not a fake Fenrir like this,"

    Arti smiled despite hearing those offensive words. "I guess you have a point there."

    The two of them sat inpanionable silence for a few minutes, watching the stationary body of Fenrir with their eyes showing pure disdain.

    "Can we both agree that a parasite like this using his body is disgusting?" Leviathan asked as she knew even though they fought with each other, there was somethingmon among them.

    Their love for Nikol was themon thing they had, so for him, they would do anything.

    "How did this bodye here? I thought it got destroyed," Arti questioned curiously about the details.

    Leviathanughed hearing her words, as it showed howcking her knowledge was, even though she acts all high and mighty.

    "Destroyed? Our bodies cannot be destroyed, they are eternal, as long as the universe exists we won''t die, that''s just how it is," Leviathan answered as she knew Arti cannot do anything, even if she knew this information.

    "Did you know that this body is on this ind?" Arti questioned.

    Leviathan just nodded her head showing that even she had no idea, how it got here.

    "Since that battle happened on this ind, it''s highly possible it was sealed here, but I don''t think anyone can control it unless that stupid-" Suddenly Levaithan stopped as she felt something fast approaching them. She didn''t even have time to react as it suddenly jumped onto Fenrir''s body and stood there with a proud look.

    "Finally! Finally! It''s here," It was a female that was standing on top, but there was something strange about her.

    "You''re the representative of the tigerkin, Kamari," Arti said and took a closer look, and noticed the same aura she identified rather easily because of its familiarity with her.

    "Noo, it''s not Kamari, you''re-"

    "Hello, Arti, thanks for the other day for killing my sixth copy," It said and came out of Kamari''s body rendering her body lifeless. She fell on Fenrir''s body with her eyes looking lifeless.

    Leviathan felt a nerve on her head breaking seeing someone standing on Fenrir''s body. There were a few taboos she didn''t want to see and this fairy did everything she hated, so Leviathan didn''t even question as she whip her tail hoping it would kill this fairy in one shot.

    "You''re toote, third apocalypse,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Leviathan, quick kill him, kill Apo before he takes over Eldora''s body," Arti shouted knowing things would turn ugly if he did something to the current host of Fenrir''s body.

    Leviathan let out a furious roar as she charged towards the small fairy, determined to stop him from taking over Fenrir''s body. She thought about using her tail at first, but Fenrir was within her attack distance, so she had to hold back and at the same time, she had to acknowledge that this fairy took advantage of her weakness.

    Leviathan knew if she whip her tail to kill when Fenrir is unconscious, it would be dangerous for it.

    "You will not get away with this!" she growled, her scales glistening in the sunlight.

    But the fairy was quick, darting out of the way just in time to avoid Leviathan''s sharp ws.

    "Oh, but I already have," he replied, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    Arti watched from a safe distance, her heart racing as she watched the battle unfold. She knew she had to do something to help, but she didn''t know what can she do when things are moving this fast.

    "Come on, Leviathan, you can do this!" she shouted, hoping to encourage her enemy, since there were two of her enemies fighting each other, she had to cheer Leviathan who is the most important one for her out of both of them.

    But Leviathan was struggling. The fairy was too fast, too nimble, and too clever for her to catch. Every time she thought she had him in her grasp, he slipped away. And the main reason, she couldn''t go all out was Fenrir''s body. She didn''t want to damage it, as she had her own ns with it.

    "You''re wasting your time," the fairy taunted, his voice echoing through the battlefield.

    "Fenrir''s body is mine now, and there''s nothing you can do to stop me, I already corrupted Eldora,"

    And then, in a sh of light, it was over. Fenrir''s body was no longer his own, but controlled by the fairy. Leviathan stumbled back, from the shockwave of Fenrir''s recovery, while Arti rushed to her side.

    "We have to do something," Arti said urgently, her eyes wide with fear. She couldn''t even imagine what fears and misfortune would befall them when the body of one of the three apocalypse beings gets abducted by a fairy that knows how to use it to its full potential, unlike Eldora.

    "We can''t let Apo get away with this."

    "That''s not Fenrir anymore, that''s just an empty shell of flesh and power, I will have to seal it again, but if I fight it like that, this whole will get destroyed, don''t forget about the side effects of the fight that previously sealed Fenrir,"

    "I can''t do that, Nikol doesn''t have the power to survive that kind of a catastrophe, if he died in that mortal body, I don''t know what I will do," Leviathan muttered confused about what to do, she could render it immovable again but then it would recover back and fight so it would be an endless cycle for them.

    The fights between apocalypse beings were useless and futile because of this reason, their bodies were almost indestructible and even if they win, they won''t be able to kill each other, in the first ce they had no reason to kill each other since they barely interacted with each other, at least in the past.

    "If I can pull that girl from Fenrir''s mouth things might change a little," Coming up with a n, Leviathan decided to act upon it, but she suddenly heard the running footsteps of Fenriring in her direction.

    She got ready to tackle him into a lock and crush his jaw, so she would be able to pull out whatever was inside his body, but unexpectedly instead of going for her, Fenrir took a different path and started running toward Arti, who took some distance so she won''t get caught up in their attack.

    Fenrir''s paws pounded against the forest floor as he charged towards Arti, his eyes filled with a deep-seated hatred. He could see nothing but his target and all thoughts of caution or strategy were abandoned in his rage.

    "I hate you, I hate you, Artemis," While running toward Arti''s direction, Fenrir shouted in a mixed voice of both female and male which came out as extremely creepy.

    Arti, caught off guard by Fenrir''s sudden assault, stumbled backwards and fell to the ground. Her eyes widened in surprise as the massive wolf loomed over her, baring his sharp teeth in a vicious snarl.

    Leviathan ran in their direction to quickly rescue Arti, but it was toote.

    Arti, caught off guard by the sudden attack, barely had time to react before Fenrir was upon her. She tried to dart away, her wings buzzing frantically, but the massive wolf was too fast. With a fierce growl, he lunged forward and sank his teeth into her delicate form with the soil where she was lying upon unable to fly because of her injuries.

    Pain seared through Arti''s body as Fenrir''s powerful jaws closed around her, and she let out a high-pitched scream. She struggled to free herself, but it was no use - the wolf''s grip was too strong.

    "Arti!" Leviathan shotued as she saw her body getting consumed by this big wolf and she didn''t know whether she can make it in time, and just like she expected Leviathan couldn''t.

    Fenrir savoured the taste of fairy flesh, relishing in the crunch of her bones as he took a massive bite. He chewed thoughtfully, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

    "One down! Just you wait, real body, I wille for you," Fenrir said those words and started sprinting in the direction of Alliance and Feralia, hoping he would be able to feast upon the boy that Arti was protecting, as he knew Nikol''s real identity. Apo knew that as long as Nikol survived, his life will be in danger.

 Chapter 163 Alliance And Feralia IV - Challenge

    "Leonaaa!" Kitsune and Cynthia shouted in unison seeing the horrific scene of their queen getting bitten by a gigantic wolf.

    They felt their body going cold, but soon Lydia shouted so that everyone on both sides could hear her.

    "Run away! If you want to live, run away, don''t try to fight it," She said and looked at Tisha and signalled her to take Nikol.

    She started regretting not being able to enter the queendom, but now they had to run as fast as they can while the wolf feasted on Leona, who is still growling in pain.

    Cynthia cried out seeing her best friend getting eaten, "Leona, hold on! We''ll help you!"

    Kitsune added, "Yeah, we won''t let it get away with this!"

    But as they were about to attack Fenrir, Alliance, their former enemies, ran towards them, carrying Nikol''s vein ball with Tisha''s help.

    Lydia shouted, "We need to get out of here! Forget about her, if you don''t want to die, follow us!"

    Cynthia and Kitsune hesitated for a moment, torn between helping Leona and saving themselves and their race. But before they could make a decision, Fenrir did something unexpected.

    He touched the ball of veins with his giant paw and looked at everyone with his sharp canine toothing out of his mouth and his voice had a mix of the deep masculine and soft feminine voice.

    "Fear not, little ones," Fenrir said with its mouth closed showing it wasing from the inside of its head.

    "I mean you no harm. In fact, I have a proposition for you."

    Cynthia and Kitsune exchanged a wary nce, unsure if they should trust the wolf.

    "What kind of proposition?" Kitsune asked cautiously.

    Fenrir smiled, revealing his sharp teeth.

    "I would like you to leave Nikol with me. I promise I will not harm him. And in return, I will let you and your friends go free. I don''t want to kill my future subjects, so this is your chance,"

    Cynthia and Kitsune looked at Alliance, as they waited for their answer, but seeing their faces both of them understood that things are about to get serious.

    Even though Fenrir was letting them decide, he had no intention of waiting as Leviathan might catch up with him in a few seconds.

    Fenrir bared his teeth in a wicked grin, sensing victory was close at hand. He knew he was so close to conquering the heavens and killing all of his enemies and his mortal enemy Artemis. He wanted all of the girls on the ind alive, but right now he didn''t have the luxury of waiting so, he decided to kill all of the girls that are protecting the veiny ball and eat Nikol.

    But then, something strange happened as he was thinking about all those things.

    Nikol began to glow, a soft purple light emanating from his body. Fenrir recoiled in surprise, his eyes widening in shock, feeling the shock of its aura. Fenrir''s body reacted to it, but Apo with his control managed to suppress the urges and without waiting, he decided to quickly kill Nikol before he does something irreversible.

    Lydia and Alva watched in wonder as Nikol''s body was enveloped in a cocoon of light. When it faded, there stood a young man, tall and strong, with a fierce determination in his eyes. They didn''t know that he wasn''t able to use his power earlier but right now Nikol looked just like when he fought with the cursed duchess'' army

    Fenrir growled, his hackles rising. But Nikol didn''t flinch. He stood tall and proud, his fists clenched at his sides.

    "You''ve messed with the wrong body," Nikol said, his voice calm and steady but it sounded rather different to everyone who knew him.

    "I only gave permission for Eldora to use my body, but I didn''t think that a parasite like you wille with it," In displeasure, Nikol said and got down with his eyes looking at Fenrir like he was prey and it really showed how roles were reversed rather easily.

    "Ahhhhh! I hate it, I hate it, why did a filthy god like you have to enter my body, I hate this," Nikol shouted his anger reaching the maximum level.

    "Don''t tell me, you''re-" Before Fenrir could finish his words, Nikol suddenly jumped from his position and kicked Fenrir''s face causing it to fall without even getting a chance to react.

    Nikol''s muscles bulged as he struggled to hold back the massive wolf before him.

    With one nce, all the girls knew this was different. Unlikest time, Nikol wasn''t going berserk instead he looked like a totally different person to them, by the way he talked and fought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fenrir''s snarls echoed through the clearing, and Nikol knew he had to act fast. But as he raised his fist to strike, he heard a voice inside his head.

    "What are you doing with my body? Let me take over my body."

    Nikol shook his head, trying to clear his mind and he heard the same voice.

    "Who are you? What are you doing in my body?" This voice belonged to none other than the original Nikol, who was overtaken by the voice he heard inside his head previously.

    Fake Nikol''s eyes widened in shock seeing the original one still conscious, but he had no time to ponder this new development. Fenrir was lunging at him again, and Nikol had to act fast and kill this parasite without letting it corrupt Fenrir''s body.

    He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding Fenrir''s jaws. But as hended, he felt a strange sensation in his body. It was like something else was taking over, moving him with an unnatural strength.

    "Little piece of shit! Stop trying to take over your body, are you trying to get us killed?" The voice or fake Nikol shouted in anger, but he had no choice but to convince the real one to stop trying to act on his own.

    "Isn''t this your fault? You told me to enjoy the show, and now you act like this was the world''s end, who the hell are you to take over my body and order me," Pissed off Nikol shouted in anger, inside his mind.

    "I won''t let you take over! I will take my body back and teach you a lesson,"

    The fake Nikol chuckled, its tone cold and calcting.

    "You can try, but you won''t win. I am a part of you, Nikol. You cannot fight me, but I will promise you this, I never meant any harm to you, you won''t understand now, but I can''t harm you,"

    It was a bizarre scene for others, as Nikol was acting like a madman talking to himself, but then they saw the other cmity also approaching in their direction.

    *Tsk

    Apo inside Fenrir''s body knew things were getting too ugly, he wanted to kill Nikol before Leviathan can catch him, but all of his ns went down the drain when Nikol suddenly attacked him with the familiar way of attacking giving goosebumps to Fenrir.

    "Fourth apocalypse, I will let you go now, but your body is with me, I don''t care whatever you do, but don''t interfere with me, next time you won''t survive."

    Without a word, Fenrir took a deep breath and leapt into the air, soaring high above the battlefield. He knew that he was leaving Nikol behind, but he couldn''t risk facing Leviathan''s wrath. As hended on the other side of the field, he turned to face his opponent once more, his eyes zing with determination and anger.

    "You may have won this round, Nikol," he growled.

    "But mark my words, I will return and I will defeat you once and for all, I won''t let you take over this body."

    With those words, Fenrir disappeared into the distance, leaving the fake Nikol to ponder his defeat and wonder what had caused his opponent to flee so suddenly.

    "Brat! Because of you, he escaped, are you happy now?" Fake Nikol questioned Nikol with a disappointed voice, but Nikol wasn''t going to take his insults and beg like a little girl this time.

    "Huh? My fault? You''re the one who said enjoy the battle and I''m pretty sure, you''re the one who let Eldora use that thing since you almost confessed it, don''t me me," Nikol said in anger and asked fake one to hand over his body.

    *Tsk

    Suddenly, Nikol felt his consciousness fading and his vision returned as he looked around and felt his sense of smell and touch again.

    "Damn it! Answer me, who are you and why are you sealed inside my body?" Nikol questioned while all the girls came running in his direction, and Leviathan also did the same after returning to her human form.

    "I won''t take your power again, listen, if you want to know the truth ask it from Leviathan, she knows everything and I want you to find Fenrir before the next full moon day," The voice said and went silent without answering any of the other questions from Nikol.

    "Where can I find it? You want me to find without any clues about what''s happening, talk about selfish," Nikol muttered and looked at the approaching girl with aplicated gaze, and he was relived see that none of them got hurt badly and he decided to end this farce and discuss everything with the responsible parties.

    For Fenrir, the battle may have been lost, but he knew that the war was far from over. He would continue to fight, to train, and to be stronger, all in the hopes of one day defeating his greatest enemy.

 Chapter 164 Nikol Is Back

    "Nikol, are you alright?" Alva asked concern etched on her face with her own blood mixed with her sweat.

    Nikol didn''t respond, his gaze still fixed on the forest. His sister and the alliance girls gathered around him, equally worried looked at him.

    "Nikol, please say something," his sister, Leviathan pleaded without bothering about the other girls, as she wasn''t in the mood to ignite any more battles.

    But still, Nikol remained silent.

    Leviathan gave him a gentle shake and muttered, as she thought he was still in a daze, but in reality, he was just arguing and talking with the voice inside his head.

    "Nikol, we won. Fenrir is gone. You did it."

    As soon he heard those words, Nikol finally turned to face her, his eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and determination.

    "But for how long?

    "Fenrir will return, I have to beat it."

    The alliance girls exchanged worried nces, knowing that Nikol was right. They had won this battle, but the war was far from over, as they end up getting entangled into more problems.

    "We''ll be ready," Leviathan promised.

    "I''ll train harder, get stronger. And when Fenrir returns, I''ll be ready to defeat him once and for all, this time was a mistake, but I won''t do the same thing twice"

    Nikol nodded, his resolve strengthening.

    "We will be ready. And next time, we will not let him escape, but for now-" Nikol suddenly looked at Leviathan with a questioning gaze.

    "I want to know the truth," Hearing Nikol''s words, Leviathan kept looking into his eyes for a few minutes, but then she decided to tell everything but before she could do that, everyone heard a screaming from the direction where the beastkin warriors are supposed to be in.

    Nikol worried about what happened, quickly ran in that direction only to see their powerful and beautiful lionkin queen, Leona lying on the floor with her whole body leaking blood from the previous attack of Fenrir. From time to time she gasped for air like she was on her deathbed.

    Cynthia and Kitsune were already kneeling down beside her, tears streaming down their faces.

    "Oh no, Leona! Please, please wake up!" cried Cynthia, as she knelt beside her injured friend with her heart almost beating like a drum.

    Kitsune, who was standing right next to her, put her hand on Cynthia''s shoulder with her normal calm and kind demeanour but it was rather obvious that she was just as shaken as Cynthia,

    "We need to help her, we can''t lose her," she said, her voice shaking with emotion.

    Nikol saw this group and tried to remember who they are, and he easily identified them because of their special features.

    "Beastkin!"

    "Don''t you have a healer? What are you doing without letting her do her job?" Lydia questioned confused about their behaviour but looking at the state of their injuries of Leona, she understood that even a healer like Nym won''t be able to do anything for this queen, besides light mages are rare like fine gold without any impurities.

    "Please, someone, anyone, help us! Our queen needs medical attention!" Cynthia cried out, her voice choked with emotion hoping that at least Alliance will have a method to help them since they already knew about the light mage from the Arti.

    Kitsune added, "She''s been hurt badly, and we don''t know how to heal her wounds. We need a healer, a light mage, anyone who can save her! Please ask your light mage to help us, we will forever be in your debt,"

    The surrounding crowd looked on with pity and some of them with anger, but none of them dared to step forward. The beastkin race was feared and respected for their power and everyone understood their physical power difference after thest battle, but also for their fierce and often unpredictable nature. No one wanted to risk getting on their bad side.

    Leviathan also kept looking at them with an emotionless look, but she knew even her skills won''t be able to heal someone that is on their deathbed. Besides, she had nothing like that to help them. Even though Leviathan, Fenrir and Phoneix are considered apocalypse, they were no omnipotent beings. There was the possibility of death for them, but none of the current living beings was even able to challenge their power so, for now, they were safe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just then, a voice spoke up from the crowd.

    "I can help."

    Cynthia and Kitsune looked up to see a familiar young man pushing his way through the crowd. He had a calm and determined look on his face as he approached the injured queen and kneeled before her body to check her blood loss and heartbeat. This young man was none other than Nikol himself, who wanted to keep everyone who went through this battle alive.

    "Please, let me help her," Nikol said his voice gentle but firm. He didn''t feel sad or angry seeing Leona because he didn''t know her, but letting someone die in front of him, when you have the ability to rescue them felt like such a scum-like thing to do.

    Cynthia and Kitsune nodded, relieved to have found someone willing to aid their queen and they believed Nikol.

    "It''s bad, her heartbeat is getting weaker and I think she had bled a lot," Nikol said, his brows furrowed in concentration.

    "But I can heal her. It will take some time, but she''ll pull through. I need clean water and clean bandages to cover her wounds before starting the treatment, so please bring them,"

    Cynthia and Kitsune let out a collective sigh of relief, gratitude filling their hearts and they quickly acted upon the orders and took off all the bandages they had and Leviathan helped with clean water. Her water had the effect of calming so, Leona''s pain eased a little as soon as she touched it.

    "Thank you, thank you so much," Cynthia said, her voice trembling with emotion seeing their queen calming down, but Nikol knew this was just first aid, but the main problem remained.

    Kitsune added some words without even knowing that her treatments are notpleted yet,

    "We owe you a debt we can never repay."

    Nikol smiled, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, I''m sure we can think of something," he said, winking at them.

    "But for now, I''m going to treat her for real," He said and looked at his hand.

    Nikol simply held out his hand and used his nails to put a small cut on it and let the blood drip onto his beautiful lips of Leona. He closed his eyes and focused, channelling his unknown power through the blood and towards Leona''s injured body and there was one thing he wished for, and that is the fast recovery of Leona, and he hoped it would work with her.

    "Nikol! Wha are you doing? Our blood is poisonous to them-" Leviathan muttered in hurry, as she thought Nikol didn''t know about it, in fact, he didn''t because every time he did experiment with Nym about his blood, they made some progress and understood that Nikol''s blood had some effect on the injured but never once they were able to sessfully heal someone.

    And for the first time, Nikol decided to believe in his own skills and do everything he can. It didn''t work at first showing no developments at all, but he didn''t falter. He kept pouring his blood into Leona''s lips, determined to heal herpletely.

    The crowd was looking at this bizarre technique with doubt in their eyes, but alliance girls believed Nikol, so none of them really doubted him.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Leona''s eyes opened, and she tried to get up but her injuries were too bad for her to do that, and she looked around at the people gathered around her and quickly realised that she was on the verge of dying.

    The wounds on Leona''s body began to close slowly, and the blood on the ground seemed to shimmer and pulse with energy. The others watched in awe as Nikol''s blood worked its healing power and without any medicine, itpletely closed Leona''s injury but the pain and scar remained on her body reminding her foolish way of acting.

    "Thank you for saving my life, our saviour," Leona said in an awkward tone wondering how to react to this development because Lydia and Zenda were also looking at her with anger.

    "Nikol, this woman attacked us, if not for her blocking our road, we would have been able to avoid this damage," Eva muttered dissatisfied about beastkin people getting close to Nikol.

    Tisha and Ressha waited on the sideline for a response from Nikol, and they didn''t really know what they are supposed to do since theycked a lot of information.

    "Let''s go back to the queendom, beastkin and Leviathan will follow us," Nikol said and stood up from his position without faltering.

    "I want to know everything, I want to know who I am and why we are getting attacked, and I will decide for myself what I am going to do from now," Nikol decided to abandon his past self of dependent little brother and develop into a man, that could deal with everyone equally.

    Even though some of them didn''t agree, in the end, all of them decided to go back to the queendom and discuss everything they know and rify everything.

    Everyone had been away for weeks, fighting a long and gruelling battle against their enemies. But finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they were on their way back to their beloved queendom and most of them were tired including Nikol, who went through a full emotional ride within these days, so he decided to rest atst and rify everything including his rtionships with people.

 Chapter 165 I Wont Let Anyone Touch Him

    As they approached the city gates, Tisha felt a sense of relief and happiness wash over her. She could see the smiling faces of her people as they weed her back home. Some of them were confused seeing the unknown faces, but everyone just weed them with a smile.

    Lydia and Zenda rode beside her, their expressions filled with joy and relief seeing this warm wee. They had been through so much together, and they were grateful to be returning home safe and sound.

    They were happy that they were able to return with everyone, even though most of them were on the verge of dying. Thanks to everyone''s effort alliance and the beastkins also managed to survive, no matter how hard the situation was.

    As they rode through the streets, the people cheered and apuded, throwing flowers and confetti in their path. Tisha waved to them, feeling overwhelmed with emotion at the love and support of her people and her children. She felt blessed to be present at that moment and enjoy the warmth of her race.

    Finally, they reached the pce, and Tisha dismounted from her horse, feeling a sense of weight lift off her shoulders. She was home, and nothing could ever take that away from her and Nikol was safe and sound.

    As she walked through the pce halls, she was greeted by her advisors and courtiers, all of whom had been anxiously awaiting her return. They bowed before her, their expressions filled with respect and admiration.

    Tisha smiled at them, feeling grateful for their loyalty and dedication. She knew that they had worked hard in her absence, doing their best to keep the queendom safe and secure.

    Leviathan, Ressha, and Leona with her beastkin representatives silently followed her and Nikol with their eyes going around the city, and most of all, everyone was looking at Nikol waiting for him to question them.

    As the day wore on, Tisha met with her council and attended to various matters of state. It was a long and exhausting day, but she knew that it was necessary to ensure the well-being of her people.

    "Beast queen, I humbly asked you to rest for the day and we will discuss about everything tomorrow, Ressha you too," Tisha said showing her greatest kindness.

    She had no animosity toward Leona, unlike Eva, since she understood why she attacked them and why she wanted Nikol, and she could imagine how hard it was for their race, just like them.

    They didn''t forget to assign ces for normal beastkin girls to rest, so it took them a lot of time to prepare everything.

    And after sending them Tisha looked at Leviathan but, Tisha had a scared face. She was afraid to talk with her after everything that happened but motivating herself and wanting to get recognized by her, Tisha slowly approached Leviathan and in a meek tone, she called her.

    "Nikol''s sister!" She knew calling her by her name wouldn''t be a good idea, so she used the safest method and decided to call her as Nikol''s sister.

    Leviathan hearing her words red at her causing Tisha to have a mini heart attack, but she quickly calmed down and continued.

    "You can rest anywhere you want..." She got tongue-tied while trying to talk with her, which really frustrated her.

    Leviathan sighed as she was already done with making more problems for her brother, so she decided to calm down for now and directly talk with Nikol about her dissatisfaction.

    "Fine, I will do that, don''t let any of your insects enter my room," With herst words, Leviathan went from room to room searching for somethingfortable for her until she saw Nikol''s room.

    ''He might be angry now, so I better keep a low profile, I don''t want to hear him telling me that he hates me again and how am I going to tell about Arti''s death to him''

    Leviathan thought and took the room next to Nikol, but as a powerful being she didn''t really need any sleep, so the whole time she kept looking at the wall with her mind wandering whether what she did was right and how she is going to act now.

    The night had fallen, and the once-bustling queendom was now quiet as a graveyard. Everyone had retired to their relevant rooms and none of them had the energy to argue with each other, exhausted from the long day''s battle and preparations for the uing council meeting. All except one, Nikol.

    As hey in his bedroll, his mind was racing with thoughts of what he would do from now on. The events of the past few days had left him feeling uncertain about his ce in this world. He had fought fiercely alongside hisrades, but was that enough? Would it be enough to secure victory in the uing battle against Fenrir? Would it be enough to save others? Is it really worth rescuing everyone when clearly they are keeping secrets from him?

    He felt really conflicted about his life right now.

    Nikol tossed and turned, his mind refusing to rest. His thoughts were a jumbled mess, like a tangle of vines choking a tree. He hadn''t always been one to think deeply about everything, but tonight his thoughts seemed to have a life of their own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He wondered if he had made the right choices if he had been a reliable ally to those who had fought beside him if he had done enough to protect the girls from the alliance. His mind was a battlefield, and he was losing the war with how many tasks and problems he had to go through.

    But amidst the chaos of his thoughts, a glimmer of hope shone through. Nikol realized that he was not alone in this fight. He had no reason to fight alone.

    He had hisrades, his friends, and his sister. They had fought alongside him and would continue to do so if he requested. They had each other''s backs, and together they would conquer any challenge thaty ahead. He was confident that he would be able to reason with Leviathan since she didn''t kill him, even when he was seriously fighting with her.

    With this realization, Nikol''s mind finally began to calm down. The tangled vines in his head slowly began to untangle, and his thoughts became more organized. He thought of strategies for the uing council meeting, ns for the battle, and ways to strengthen the bonds between hisrades.

    As the night wore on, Nikol finally drifted off to sleep, his mind at peace. He knew that whatever the future held, he was ready to face it head-on, with hisrades by his side.

    Soon the sun had risen without even letting Nikol close his eyes for two hours, and he awoke feeling refreshed after a good night''s sleep. He rose from his bedroll and stretched, feeling the stiffness of the previous day''s battle melt away.

    As he emerged from his room, he saw Alva and Emily waiting for him in front of his door, yawning and stretching. They exchanged a tired but determined smile, knowing that today''s council meeting would be crucial for everyone, especially Nikol.

    Together they made their way to the throne hall of the elven queendom, where the council was being held. As they entered, Nikol scanned the room and saw that everyone was present, gathered around arge circr throne, where Tisha was supposed to be, but right now, on that seat, Leviathan wasfortably sitting while every other queen and representative just waited for Nikol''s arrival.

    He saw the faces of his fellowrades, each one bearing the weight of the responsibility thaty ahead.

    "Wee Nikol, you must be exhausted to sleep so much, I''m sorry for waking you up," Lydia said while Zenda followed her weing their main guest into the hall under the curious eyes of Leona, Cynthia, Kitsune and Ressha.

    They saw him for the first time without having to fight or run for their life, and when they took a close look at him, they saw how different he was.

    "Hey! Leona, stop embarrassing us, you''re wetting yourself," Cynthia muttered seeing drops of watering from their wounded queen''s royal dress, She already knew what it was and she understood why, but at the same time, she knew this wasn''t the time.

    Nikol took a deep breath and approached the throne, and looked at Leviathan eye to eye.

    "What are you doing on the throne? Get down," His voice was calm, but it clearly showed he wasn''t going to be kind to anyone again.

    It really surprised most of them in the room seeing Nikol standing up against his sister since they knew how much of a sister lover Nikol was, and it made them wonder whether his feelings of love changed for her.

    Leviathan''s eyes widened in surprise at her brother''s sudden demand, but she quicklyposed herself, nodding her head in agreement.

    "I understand, brother," she said. "I have always known that this day woulde when you would stand up against me."

    Without any hesitation, Leviathan stood up from the throne and stepped aside, allowing Nikol to take his rightful ce as ruler of the queendom. None of them even had any objection to it, since everyone knew if someone can overshadow the power of Tisha, Eva and Usha duo, it was Nikol.

    Nikol sat on the throne with his eyes narrowed, looking out at everyone in the throne hall with a sense of cold superiority.

    "You all may address me as your new king," He said, his voice carrying an edge of cruelty andck of kindness.

    "I expect absolute loyalty and obedience from each and every one of you. Any who disobeys me will face severe consequences."

    The throne hall was silent for a moment as everyone absorbed Nikol''s words and after looking into his eyes everyone understood that they are going to step into a new age.

 Chapter 166 Truth I

    Nikol sat on the throne, his eyes scanning the room with a sense of nervousness, which he didn''t show outside.

    For him, the throne was a symbol of his dominance over the many girls right now, and he would do whatever it takes to keep it and to make sure the same incident won''t happen again.

    With a flick of his hand, he signalled the start of the meeting, his voice ringing out with an authoritative tone showing he is no longer a weakling that would wait for others to take his decisions.

    The room was silent, save for the sound of Nikol''smanding voice echoing through the halls.

    Right now, he was the king, the one in charge, and everyone knew it. His eyes darted from one girl to the next, taking in their every move with a scrutinizing gaze and he didn''t forget about the woman next to him, who was looking at him with an anxious gaze.

    "First of all, I would tell you everything that happened until now, so none of you would feel out of the loop, and if you have any objections, just raise your hand,"

    As Nikol spoke, his voice grew stronger, imbued with the power of his position. It was clear to all who were present that he was not to be trifled with. Each word he spoke carried the weight of his authority, and his subjects hung on her every syble.

    Shortly after announcing that, he started talking about everything that happened from his arrival to the present day, he neglected some useless information to save time, but none of them even had any doubts about his words, as everyone listened to them carefully.

    Despite his imposing presence, Nikol was not unapproachable. He spoke with a firm but the caring tone, always willing to listen to the concerns of his girls and the strangers. They were his people, after all, and he was their king.

    "So that''s how we came here today to discuss what we are going to do from now on, but before that-" Nikol paused for a minute and looked at Leona.

    "Where''s that bug? Did she escape again? I will really kill her this time if she yed some kind of a prank on me," Nikol muttered looking at Leona, but Leviathan was the one who flinched as soon as she heard Nikol''s words.

    "Nikol," she began, her voice trembling slightly.

    "I regret to inform you that Arti passed away, during that fight. She got swallowed by Fenrir,"

    Nikol''s face remained impassive, his expression showing no emotion, even after he heard those words confusing everyone. But he soon opened his mouth,

    "Is that so? Too bad, moving on-" Nikol looked unfazed for others, but only he knew how he was feeling inside.

    ''Why? Why am I sad? Didn''t that insect betray me? Why am I feeling sad? Damn it, me and my weak self''

    Nikol kept telling him not to worry for her, forget her but no matter what that yful smile of hers kepting to his mind, so he quickly changed the topic and decided to get back to the main issue.

    "First, I need to know the truth, the truth about everything and the only person that knows all of this is-" Nikol looked at Leviathan with his narrowed eyes, and she responded to his words while standing up proudly while looking at the girls beneath him.

    "Fine, I will tell you everything, you need to decide what you''re going to do from now on, but before that," She looked at all the girls and her eyes stopped at a certain woman.

    "Care to exin me this? Why does she have another life inside her womb?" Leviathan asked pointing at Usha, who was standing next to Alva with her expression rather grim after hearing everything that happened.

    Nikol shifted ufortably in his chair.

    "Yeah, it''s true. She''s pregnant with my child. Things just happened, you know?"

    Leviathan scoffed with her heart almost jumping out of her mouth.

    "Things just happened? You went and nted your seed on some random girl without a second thought? Do you even know what you''ve done? Damn it, this is why I kept you always protected, no matter where we go, girls always try to seduce you, even in the previous world, "

    Nikol looked down at his hands, avoiding his sister''s angry gaze.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know it was a sudden, but it''s my decision. And Usha and I are going to take responsibility for our actions. We''re going to raise this child together, and many other girls would probably get pregnant by the end of the year, I have to increase the poption of thisnd, I will take the responsibility of each child and woman,"

    Leviathan shook her head in disbelief and sadness.

    "You think that''s enough? Carelessly spreading your seeds without even knowing your true identity, do you even know the consequences of your actions, Nikol?"

    As soon as Nikol heard her words, he got up from the throne and looked at her eyes with an annoyed look and his eyes were ring at her so hard.

    "Stopining! Don''t act like you don''t have a part in this, you''re the one who lied to me first, you lied to me my whole life, I thought you were the most precious treasure, but look-" Nikol said and pointed at his own face.

    "This is the face of a man who got betrayed so many time by the people he loved, all of you lied to me, don''t think I care about your opinions now, but doesn''t worry, I will do what I have to, I won''t abandon any of you, so tell me the truth now,"

    Everyone had guilty and saddened expressions including Leviathan, but hearing Nikol''s words she decided to tell him everything she knows and exin why she did these things.

    "This is a long story, but I will try to summarize it, we don''t want to stay here all day," Leviathan said and touched her head like she was trying to remember everything.

    "First of all, I will start with your arrival to thisnd,"

    "What I said about us being siblings is true, but we are not exactly from the same blood, we are siblings because we are from the same race," Leviathan said and expected Nikol to question her, but he simply listened to her without disturbing so she continued,

    "We didn''t have a father, it was all just an illusion, I single-handedly, undertook the responsibility of raising you. It wasn''t hard, you were a good boy, and I had no problems, I thought about telling everything to you when you turn eighteen but before that-" Nikol suddenly filled her sentence with his own words.

    "Artemis did something, right? That boat ident wasn''t your work. Here I was desperate to save you without even knowing your true identity," Leviathan nodded her head hearing his words, but it really hurt her when Nikol said thosest words like he was regretting trying to save her.

    "I had no idea where you went, so I split myself and had to search so many worlds, and still I didn''t get any clue since you were basically a human, but recently I met a dark elf that ran away after you attacked them, she told me everything and thanks to that I was able to find you," Leviathan said and looked at the girls and saw them listening to their conversation. It really pissed her off, but she decided to wait for now.

    She didn''t want to make Nikol any more disappointed in her.

    "So after that, you decided to kidnap me and brought me to the sea folks queendom, and kept me there imprisoned, and now we are here after all the cmity urred," It was almost like Leviathan was getting pierced by invisible knives, by how harshly Nikol''s words were.

    "So sister, who exactly am I? Who are you? What is our race, if we are not humans and what is sealed inside me that gives me the power to fight like a madman," Nikol had so many questions, but even Leviathan didn''t know the answers to all of them.

    "Leviathan, Phoneix and Fenrir, it''s mentioned in my forbidden book about their race, they are aco-" Ressha talked but Leviathan suddenly red at her like she didn''t want to listen to any of the girls talking in front of her brother, but Nikol didn''t tolerate her behaviour.

    "Continue, dark elven queen, Ressha, don''t mind her, I won''t allow her to injure anyone, as I said this is a meeting with all of you, not just her, I''m d you decided to talk, I want to know everything from everyone, not just one person," Nikol said and gave permission.

    Even though scared, Ressha decided to talk and finish what she was about to do.

    "In the book, it''s mentioned that when these bring enter a world, it also means that the world will soon disappear, I don''t know the uracy, but our ancestors have witnessed a fight between two such beings in the past, but it is still a mystery what are the side effects of that," Ressha said.

    "Leviathan, that is you! And Fenrir is the world we fought earlier, and you call me brother, does that mean I am?"

    "You''re not Fenrir, brother, Fenrir is a female," Leviathan said almost like she read his mind.

    "Then who am I? What is the meaning of this?" Nikol got confused but Leviathan''s next words caught everyone in the room by surprise.

    "You''re Fenrir! You''re the one and only younger brother of mine, You''re the fourth apocalypse,"

 Chapter 167 Truth II

    "Fenrir! That''s impossible, I thought that big wolf was Fenrir," Unable to believe what his sister said, Nikol quickly looked at her with his eyes looking at her nervously. He didn''t understand what was happening. He didn''t understand how he should react to this. He didn''t understand what apocalypse being is.

    "It''s the truth! The reason why I became so angry with thatrge wolf is because it used your real body, to be exact your old body, even I didn''t know it was here, somehow Eldora found your former body and merged it with making it her vessel," Leviathan said some heavy words, that most of the girls didn''t even manage to understand, but Nikol clearly understood her this time.

    ''That inner voice, so I guess it is the real Fenrir''

    Nikol thought as things got a little clear to him.

    ''Does that mean he''s the real Fenrir and I''m the fake one? then who am I? Just a vessel for him''

    Leviathan noticed Nikol''s face and she misunderstood what he was thinking. She thought Nikol must be having a hard time trying to absorb these pieces of information.

    "I know this is hard but listen, this is not the end!"

    "We are apocalypse beings that came to existence from the day this universe is created, we don''t have an idea of how and why because our memories of the world are always blurred, we don''t have a clear image of the past,"

    "Fourth apocalypse, Fenrir, the ruler of thend,"

    "Third apocalypse, Leviathan, the ruler of the water,"

    "Second apocalypse, Phoneix, the ruler of the sky,"

    Leviathan said showing how absurd these pieces of information are, but she didn''t stop there as she went ahead and tried to say something but suddenly, she held her head in pain.

    "First apocalypse, Kuhh~"

    "I can''t remember his name,-"

    "Ughh! It''s always like this, I can''t remember anything about him," Nikol wondered how she forgot something so important, but he did know that digging further won''t be useful for him. If Leviathan doesn''t remember about it, he didn''t want to force it upon her.

    At this point, he had to believe she wasn''t lying because the pain on her face was apparent after she tried to say those words.

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to force yourself, so tell me what happened to the original Fenrir? I''m pretty sure I''m not the original one," Nikol was curious, but Leviathan looked conflicted as her face disfigured as soon as she heard him.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, I don''t have any memories, I don''t even know why your body was in thisnd,"

    "Then why? why do you keep searching for me? why did you take care of me?" Getting heated up by Leviathan''s question, Nikol asked with his dissatisfaction ring at her answer.

    "That bitch goddess contacted me! I was searching for you everywhere and suddenly she gave me a baby, at first, I thought she was messing with me since no godly beings can have children, procreation is something done by lower ne beings like them," Leviathan pointed at girls, and went back to her exnation.

    At this point, everyone in the room felt like they were side characters even Ressha, Tisha, Leona and two human leaders, the leaders of their relevant nations felt the same way. In front of these two abnormal beings, they were just a drop of water or even weaker than that.

    "But I felt it, I knew you were Fenrir just by touching you, so I thought about raising you to be a good boy this time, I don''t know how you got yourself killed but I decided I will be with you this time, unlikest time," All most like she was regretting her life choices, Leviathan''s voice went silent.

    Even though everything she said until now was true, she had to lie this time as she didn''t want to talk about how Nikol died, she had no memories of who and why someone killed him, but she knew that the battle took ce in this ind and Nikol wasn''t the winner of that battle.

    "I get it now, but I''m not Fenrir you''re searching for, and neither do I want to be one, I will capture that body and destroy it, that''s fine right?"

    "Fine, but I don''t think that''s possible," With those words, Leviathan just went silent giving Nikol time to think about what he was going to do. Even though she wasn''t fully convinced by the idea of letting Nikol choose what he wants, she just wanted to hear his idea.

    "Leviathan you said, you don''t know anything about my death and my current body, so one who knows everything is-"

    "Goddess," She answered him.

    "Do you know how to meet her? I have a lot of things I want to ask from her,"

    "We can but we will have to wait until the next full moon day, that''s the day when I can freely travel between dimensions..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "..."

    Nikol looked at Leviathan whose voice slowly died, as she said those words like she realised something.

    "Do you remember what that fake Fenrir said, it said that goddess should die, so that means-"

    Nikol understood where she wasing from.

    "Full moon day! We have time until full moon day to finish it, so with that let me ask, will you support me this time or try to act likest time?" Nikol questioned since he was curious, he knew if Leviathan wanted she could easily take him back, but that doesn''t mean he would obey her every word.

    *Sigh

    "I don''t understand what is right, Arti wanted to break your seal and free your power, but doing that would cause a lot of problems, your previous killers mighte searching for you, I don''t know who can kill an apocalypse being like us, that''s why I was against it, I wanted to keep you by my side and protect you," Everyone felt how much Leviathan cared about her brother, and even Nikol remembered about their old memories.

    "Fine! If you don''t know what is right, just stay with me, let''s find the right solution together, sister, don''t misunderstand I love you more than anyone, but I can''t believe you because you lied to me, but still I love you, even I don''t understand this emotion, but let''s find a solution together,"

    Leviathan''s heart was a tumultuous sea of emotions, a tempestuous whirlpool of conflicting feelings that threatened to consume her. Her brother Nikol had just made a im that left her reeling - he loved and hated her at the same time.

    The words echoed in her mind, a constant reminder of the bitter-sweet reality that was their rtionship. It was as if he held her heart in his hands, his love and hate tugging at it in opposite directions, tearing her apart.

    She felt a wave of sadness wash over her, a deep ache that emanated from the very core of her being. To be loved and hated by the same person was a heavy burden to bear, one that weighed heavily on her soul.

    And yet, at the same time, she felt a glimmer of happiness, a tiny spark of hope that flickered within her. Even though Nikol''s feelings were conflicted, they were still feelings nheless. It was a sign that he cared, that he was invested in their rtionship and that he was willing to fight for it.

    "Now, Beastkin people, may I ask why you attacked our alliance? I want to know the truth," Looking at Leona, who was standing with other beautiful girls from the queendom, he questioned.

    Leona took a deep breath and stared at Nikol, her heart racing with both nervousness and remorse. She knew she had to apologize for her actions, no matter how difficult it might be.

    "My saviour," Leona began, her voice shaky,

    "it is my greatest regret to have acted so recklessly and attacked your girls without cause or provocation. I was blinded by my own prejudices and fears, and for that, I am truly sorry."

    Leona paused, taking a moment to gather her thoughts before continuing.

    "I understand that my actions have caused harm and pain to my fellow humans and elves and to you, and I am prepared to ept any punishment or consequence that you see fit. But I also hope that you can find it in your heart to forgive me and my race and allow me to make amends for my mistakes."

    Leona bowed her head in shame, her eyes downcast. She knew that her apology could never undo the damage she had caused, but she hoped that it was a step towards healing and reconciliation.

    "I promise to do better, to learn from my mistakes and to strive towards a more understanding and epting future. Thank you for listening to me, and I hope that we can move forward from this and work towards a brighter future together with your blessings just like our fairy Arti stated,"

    Nikol understood that this was another n by Arti, who wouldn''t leave him alone even after she died.

    "I won''t forgive you that easily, because of your reckless attack many of our girls got injured, you need to make amends for it, so send 500 beastkin to thisnd, they will serve thisnd and help them develop, I will consider about giving my seeds to you after thinking about it, but don''t worry I won''t abandon anyone,"

    After discussing with everyone about the important matters and interracial rtionships among the races, Nikol decided to end the meeting.

    "Thank you all foring," Nikol began, his voice firm but gentle. "I know that this has been a difficult conversation, but I believe that it was an important one. We have faced many challenges and obstacles, but I believe that we are stronger when we stand together."

    He turned to look at each of his girls in turn, his eyes lingering on them with affection and pride.

    "You have all shown incredible bravery and resilience in the face of danger, and I am more than happy to work with you in future. And to the queens of the other races, I thank you for your willingness toe here and work towards amon goal."

    Nikol stood up, signalling the end of the meeting.

    "Let us continue to work together and support each other, no matter what challenges we may face in the future. For together, we are unstoppable."

 Chapter 168 Meeting Sister-In-Law

    As they gathered in the garden after the meeting for the personal talks, Usha tried to break the tension between everyone, since Nikol wasn''t there to ease the mood. He decided to visit some ces on his own, and reassure his presence so Leviathan had to wait with other girls.

    "So, Lady Leviathan, we''ve heard so much about you. Nikol has told us so many stories and we were really impressed by your power."

    Leviathan didn''t seem amused, by her words as she sipped on her drink with an uninterested look.

    "Is that so? I guess it''s good,"

    Eva quickly jumped in. "Yes! He''s told us about the stories of how you raised him, and he really talked about your talents,"

    Lydia tried to keep the conversation going. "We''re all really impressed by what you can do."

    Leviathan didn''t seem impressed at all to talk with any of them, she felt these small talks are just their way of trying to build up a conversation so she questioned.

    "And what exactly do you want from me?"

    Hearing her words, Alva spoke up. "We just want to get to know you. Nikol is very important to us, and we want to make sure we''re all on the same page."

    Leviathan looked each of the girls up and down.

    "I don''t trust easily. And I don''t make friends easily either. besides it is a bad idea for an immortal like us to develop feelings for lowly beings,"

    Usha tried to reassure her. "We understand that. But we really care about Nikol, and we want to make sure he''s happy, at least for now."

    Leviathan''s expression softened slightly, as she said those words. "He''s always been, my little brother. And I''ll do whatever it takes to protect him and his heart, the main reason I''m not okay with your rtionship is that you girls will die before him, it will only bring him despair."

    Everyone''s face darkened as they were forced to face the bitter reality by Leviathan''s words.

    Eva nodded in agreement. "We feel the same way. We want to support him in any way we can while we can."

    Lydia added, "We''re not here to cause any trouble. We just want to make sure we can all work together."

    Leviathan didn''t know how to respond to them.

    Should she be happy that there are girls that are even willing to die for Nikol?

    Should she be sad that they are just lowly begins?

    Should she be angry with them for seducing her brother?

    Leviathan didn''t know anymore, but she knew one thing. Even though she didn''t fancy the idea of these girls hanging out with Nikol, the same cannot be said for the life inside Usha''s womb, as she felt obliged to protect her brother''s child. Even though her love for it cannot bepared to Nikol, still she loved her to be born nephew or niece, at least more than these girls in front of him.

    She couldn''t help but worry about the safety of the child, as it was the first of her brother''s children to be born, and she didn''t know what kind of a child it would be since apocalypse beings are supposed to be infertile.

    She had to guess that the reason, Usha was able to get pregnant was because Nikol is still a human, at least until his seal break.

    "Usha, you''ll have to be careful with my nephew," Leviathan pleaded, cing a gentle hand on Usha''s stomach without even asking her permission, showing she wasn''t going to bow her head for them.

    "Don''t worry," Usha reassured her with a smile. "I''ll do everything in my power to protect him."

    Leviathan sighed, "I know you will, but I just can''t shake this feeling of unease, it will be hard for you and this child,"

    "What will be the race of this child? Won''t they be like Nikol?" Worried about her sibling that is yet to be born, Alva asked since she knew that Nikol is not a human. At least, not internally.

    "Most probably human, because there are no real changes and from what I feel, his offspring will be slightly more powerful than normal humans,"

    "Is it the same with us?" Tisha questioned curiously about the matter.

    "With elves, yes. But I don''t know about you, since high elves are something abnormal, I''m immortal but I''m not omnipotent, so I don''t know everything,"

    Everyone was really surprised with how they managed at least be a little friendly with their sister-inw, and it made them really happy as they felt truly like a family that is waiting for the approval of their rtives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Leviathan sat at the edge of the chair, her slender fingers tracing the intricate embroidery on the quilt. She was lost in thought, her mind consumed by theplexity of her feelings for Nikol. He was her sister, yet she loved him but she couldn''t express her love physically because she knew the moment they try to have sex, his seal will break and something bad might happen.

    *Sigh

    "I wish I could be a lowly being like them, that can die, at least then I wouldn''t have to suffer with this eternal life and constant memory loss," Leviathan muttered in a low tone until she saw Nikoling back after his trip across the city and greeting the girls.

    Leviathan''s heart quickened, and she felt a flush of heat spread across her cheeks. She looked up to see Nikol''s tall, lean frame fill the garden they were talking about, at the same time, she noticed the face of the other girls and couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of face she was making.

    "Looks like everyone is having a great time," Nikol said, his voice deep and husky.

    Leviathan swallowed hard, trying to push aside the guilty feelings that threatened to overwhelm her because of all the past incidents. She forced a smile and stood up, walking over to Nikol and taking his hand and guiding him to his chair.

    "How are you feeling?" Nikol asked Usha with a soft smile forgetting everything for a moment.

    "I''m feeling okay, just a little tired," Usha replied, rubbing her growing belly.

    Nikol''s sister, who was among the girls giving them the side-eye, spoke up.

    "Nikol, after we defeat Fenrir what are you going to do? Are you going to stay here and have sex with everyone until they die?"

    Leviathan acted as a true stick in the mud throwing those depressing questions, when everyone is excited, but she wanted to know what her brother is going to do.

    "I want to find something, I want to know the reason why I got killed and my real rtionship with Artemis, but first, I have to take care of these girls, I won''t abandon anyone," Nikol said with a determined look causing Leviathan to sigh in satisfaction knowing that her brother had some goals in his mind.

    "Sister, why did you make moves on me knowing that I was your brother? I don''t think it''s needed, you did it for fun, you even drank my-"

    "Ahhhh! StopNikol, why did you have to bring that up?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper and stopped him before he say more embarrassing things,

    Nikol sat on the other side of the ce where she was seated, his legs crossed and a mischievous grin on his face. He didn''t want to hold onto the past grudges and not enjoy the moment, so he decided to forget about everything for a moment and enjoy some good old teasing.

    "What? I just thought it was funny, you were really passionate, don''t tell me you''re a brother-con," he replied, chuckling.

    Leviathan groaned and buried her face in her hands.

    "It''s not funny, Nikol. It''s embarrassing. Why would you even tell anyone about that?"

    Nikol shrugged. "I don''t know. It''s not like it''s a big deal or anything. I don''t think you have knowledge about anything sexual, at the end of the day you are my uptight sister unless your whole personality was fake one,"

    Leviathan peeked out from between her fingers, her eyes narrowing. "I knew perfectly well what I was doing," she said, her voice firm, but nervous showing she had another cute side to her.

    Nikol raised an eyebrow. "Really? Because as I recall, you kissed me at that time, it''s something lovers do"

    Leviathan red at him with her face red like a strawberry.

    "That doesn''t mean I didn''t mean it. I love you, Nikol. I still do. But that''s not something I want everyone to know."

    "Ahhhh! What are you making me say? I don''t know why I care about an idiot like you this much," She said and tried to leave the ce embarrassed but Nikol quickly stopped her.

    "Sorry! I was just teasing, I know you did that so you can convince me that you''re someone, I don''t know or evil," Nikol said but it caused Leviathan to be disappointed even more.

    "I did that because I love you, idiot," Leviathan muttered but her voice was so meek that it went unnoticed by everyone.

    After everyone settled down again, Nikol brought an important topic to everyone''s attention.

    "The full moon is in a week, and I''ve decided that''s the day I''m going to take down Fenrir. We should get ready for that, Sister and I might be enough, but in case unexpected happens, I want everyone to support me,"

    Everyone listened to his words carefully and wondered what they are going to witness on that day, and they couldn''t help but feel anxious about it.

 Chapter 169 Punish Us (R-18)

    "What is this about?" Looking at the girls, that are upying his room with saddened looks on their faces, Nikol questioned while closing the door, as he could guess why they are there.

    "Please, Nikol," begged Alva, as the first to speak up. "We deserve to be punished for our mistakes. It''s the only way we can make it up to you. We want to go back to our previous rtionship,"

    Nikol sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don''t want to punish any of you," he said softly.

    "I just want us to move forward and put the past behind us, I will try my best to forget what happened,"

    "But we can''t do that until we''re forgiven, we won''t be able to regret what we did," interjected Lydia, their voice barely above a whisper. "Please, Nikol, we need this."

    Nikol looked at them both, his heart aching with love and hate he felt for them. He knew none of them was at fault, so he realised that he should let go of all his regrets with this.

    He didn''t want to be a pitiful man that held onto his past and regretted every day what happened.

    "Alright," he said finally, giving in. "What do you want me to do?"

    Tisha looked up, her eyes shining with tears feeling satisfied that they were going to be punished. "Anything," she said simply. "We''ll do anything you ask."

    Nikol took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was toe.

    "Okay then," he said, his voice firm.

    Nikol had always been a dominant man. In these past weeks, he faced nothing but problems, so when he rxed a little he felt all his emotions catching up with him. He felt unbelievably horny when heard the word punishment, and seeing these women eager to please him in any way they could, Nikol felt foolish for not taking this opportunity,

    As they waited for Nikol''s answer anticipating something painful, Nikol smirked at the sight of the girls, d only in lingerie-like clothing, awaiting his everymand.

    "Well, if you''re so interested in getting punished, I have a game," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Are you ready to y?"

    The women nodded eagerly, their eyes wide with anticipation.

    Nikol walked over to them, his hand tracing a line down their bodies as if examining a prized possession.

    "You know the rules," he said. "No talking unless spoken to. And if you disobey me, there will be consequences and I will never forgive you."

    The women nodded again, their faces a mix of fear and desire, just imagining what he was going to do.

    First, he looked at Alva and Emily, their dresses were made of delicatece and sheer fabric, hugging their curves in all the right ces. They were designed to look like lingerie, withce panties and bra cups built into the dress, but they were still fully armoured warrior girls type clothes.

    "Remove your clothes and hold your breasts while standing in a bow-legged shape,"

    With a flick of his wrist, Nikolmanded them to assume a most undignified position: to stand with their legs spread apart and their private areas hoisted up for all to see the shape of theirbia and curves.

    Alva and Emily, just as promised, cowed by Nikol''s imperious demeanour,plied without hesitation. Their faces flushed with shame as they exposed their vagina and anal holes to Nikol''s scornful inspection. It was a humiliating ordeal, one that left the two girls feeling exposed and vulnerable in the presence of their unforgiving lover.

    "Stand like that until I give the order, don''t move," While running his finger across their bodies, giving them goosebumps, Nikol ordered and looked at Lydia and Eva, who felt a little weirded out seeing their niece and daughter in that position,

    As he looked upon her two bow-legged lovers with a wicked yet aroused gleam in his eye, it was clear that he was relishing every moment of their embarrassment and body, making them wet even more than they thought.

    "So how do you think two sisters should be punished?" Nikol questioned Lyida, who quickly answered his question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Anything but that-" She said while pointing at two bow-legged girls.

    "Oh! Then remove your clothes," Without showing any mercy he ordered both of them.

    They had no reason to be nervous since Nikol and the other girls had already seen their naked bodies, but for some reason, it felt extremely nerve-wracking for both Lydia and confident Eva.

    "Do push-ups until I tell you to stop, your tip of the nipple should touch the floor, otherwise, I will make you do push-ups in the middle of the garden of this castle," With a sly grin on his face, Nikol turned to the two girls and ordered.

    The girls blushed furiously at the suggestion, their hearts racing with a mix of embarrassment and desire. Nikol, always one to y with fire, couldn''t resist the temptation to push them further.

    "Come on, Come on, on your knees and start doing your push-ups,!" he urged, his voice dripping with dominance.

    "You know you want to, looking at your voice, I doubt these will be punishments."

    The girls exchanged a hesitant nce, unsure if they should give in to Nikol''s yful orders. But, in the end, their desire for him overrode their better judgment, and they agreed to the punishment. If they can go back to their original rtionship, they were even ready to do the most embarrassing thing, but their consciousness knew they were fully enjoying this situation.

    Nikol watched with a mixture of amusement and arousal as the two girls shed their clothing and got down on the ground. He couldn''t help but admire their toned bodies as they began to pump out push-ups, their skin glistening with sweat. The way their breasts jiggled as soon as theypleted one push-up really capture Nikol''s eyes and he couldn''t help but gulp wondering, how it would feel to envelop in that softness.

    At that moment, Nikol knew he held their hearts in his hands, and he reveled in the power he had over them and for a moment, he felt like a harem king, that acted like aplete deviant.

    "Nice, and what should I do with you three?" Leaving Eva and Lydia to do their push-ups, Nikol looked at Tisha, Zenda and Nym, who is waiting for their turn and when they saw Nikol looking at them, they felt weirdly happy that he was going to do something to them.

    Usha and Leviathan weren''t there as both of them had their own circumstances. Leviathan felt nervous and she didn''t want to see her brother banging other girls, if she was here she would feel like killing the girls, so she went back to the sea folks to announce that she was going to be absent for a while.

    Since, Usha was pregnant, she wasn''t allowed to join this orgy, but she listened to everything from the next room and she felt unbelievably aroused listening to Nikol''s erotic orders.

    "Ehhhhh~ we don''t really know-" Zenda was conflicted about what to tell him.

    Tisha nor Zenda had any idea about what was going to happen, but on the other hand, Nym was eagerly waiting for Nikol to treat her the worst out of all of the girls, showing her masochistic tendencies.

    "I''m a little thirsty, Tisha,e here," As soon as Tisha heard Nikol''s words, she walked up to him awkwardly.

    "What can I do you-" She couldn''t evenplete her sentence, as Nikol grabbed her by hand and started squeezing her breast while licking her nape making her go crazy after a long time.

    As he pulled her close, he felt her heart racing in time with his own. Their bodies pressed together in a heated embrace, and he knew at that moment that nothing else mattered but the two of them, but he knew it would be a disaster if he just pay attention to one girl, so he quickly ordered Zenda to get close and give him a massage.

    Nym who was left out waiting for something exciting but her orders never came. It was almost like she was being ignored. But for some reason, even by getting ignored she felt rather aroused confusing her even more.

    "Why? Why isn''t he punishing me? Am I not important like other girls? Did he forget about me?" She questioned herself, and sometimes she felt like going there and reminding Nikol, she was there, but Nym felt that he was doing it on purpose as he gave her side eye from time to time.

    "Kuhh~ Being ignored feels good!" She muttered and looked at her own vagina that is already leaking love juices,  even though nobody really touched it.

    And as soon as Tisha a little plop sound, she looked at her own breast to see that Nikol had already removed the gems that were preventing her breast milk from leaking. Without hesitation, Tisha brought him to her breast, his head resting gently against her chest as he suckled greedily, his eyes closing in blissful contentment. She couldn''t help but marvel at the intimacy of the moment, she felt the raw connection between mother and child, even if that child happened to be a grown man and her lover.

    For Nikol, it was a moment of sheer relief. His body had been parched and aching for days, and the cool, sweet milk was like nectar to his parched lips. He drank deeply, his whole being suffused with a sense of warmth andfort and Zenda with her arms pushed Nikol''s pressure points, sending his mind into a mild ecstasy.

 Chapter 170 After A Long Time (R-18)

    "Nikol, I can''t anymore, please-" Alva and Emily both were sweating like a waterfall cascading down their face and drenching the floor.

    The same can be said for Eva and Lyida, whose arms were shaking unstoppably but both of them didn''tin, as they didn''t want to see them as weak women by both their daughter and Nikol.

    Nikol was still enjoying the massage and sweet honey of the two elven girls, so he looked at Alva and Emily giving them a side-eye.

    "Heh! Are you going to go back on our promise?" Seeing their legs losing their strength, Nikol questioned. He decided to stop this punishment and get into the real thing, but before that, he wanted to do some good old teasing.

    "Noo! We will stay, we won''t do that," With her face reddened Alva answered, but Nikol felt a little tingle in his heart seeing them trying too hard. And he felt a little guilty because the punishment of humans was rather brutal than elves and Nym.

    The girls had been punished for their past betrayals, and he had pushed them to their limits. He could see the sweat on their foreheads and the trembling of their limbs, and he knew he had gone too far. The puddle beneath their leg showed how much they sweat because of this punishment.

    As he approached them leaving the two elf girls, he saw the exhaustion etched on their faces. They were like wilted flowers, their petals drooping from the weight of his punishment. Both sister and the rival group were the same, as both of their punishment was physically taxing.

    With a heavy heart, he gently reached out and pat their heads, his touch feather-light as if he was afraid they would break. He could feel the girls'' tension ease as they looked up at him with tired eyes, their breathsing in ragged gasps. Even the most powerful Eva looked like an exhausted kitten waiting for her master to provide some milk.

    "Good work," Nikol whispered, his voice hoarse with emotion. "I went too far. I should have known better. You can rx now,"

    The girls looked at him in surprise, their eyes filling with tears. They had never seen Nikol like this, so kind and humble in a long time. They thought he was going to make them suffer the whole day, but all this sweat was worth it in the end since Nikol smiled again. To them, it was the greatest achievement they can obtain.

    As the girls slowly got up and started to walk, Nikol watched them go with his mind going crazy seeing their extremely erotic backs.

    He slowly approached them with a deep inhale from behind and wrapped his arms around their chest and hips, pulling them close against his chest. He felt their warmth radiating against him, and he couldn''t resist nuzzling his face into their hair, inhaling the sweet scent ofvender and vani.

    "Nikol, don''t, we are sweaty," Lydia muttered embarrassed by his sudden approach.

    His hands weren''t big enough for everyone, so he asked Emily and Alva to hug him without caring about their sweaty bodies.

    They tilted their head back, exposing the curve of the neck to him, and he couldn''t resist trailing light kisses along the delicate skin. His hands roamed over their body, memorizing every inch of their soft curves and gentle contours.

    From time to time, Nikol heard a low moan, but that didn''t stop him from enjoying the girls''.

    For a moment, the world fell away, and there was only Nikol and the girls, lost in each other''s embrace. Nikol felt a fierce rush of love and possessiveness, knowing that these women were his, and his alone.

    "Shall we do it after a long time?"

    "I haven''t taken care of you girls in a little while, and you''ve already be this naughty? You''re already wet even though I was punishing you," Touching Eva and Lyida''s wet pussies, Nikol asked as he was surprised that they enjoyed his punishment rather than being angry with him.

    "Ahh~ Nikol," Lydia moaned a little feeling the touch and Nikol couldn''t wait anymore.

    "You two, please remove my clothes, I will be rewarding you since youpleted your punishment, and Tisha, Zenda and Nym will watch because their punishment is not over, you will watch but you''re not allowed to touch yourself if you orgasm without my permission, you''re out,"

    Alva and Emily quickly obeyed Nikol''s word and went for his clothes. Alva took the top half, while Emily went for the bottom.

    Two elven and remaining human girls were pushed into the corner of the room, only letting them watch their lover bang other women, without even letting them touch themselves. Even though it was supposed to be a punishment, it only made them hornier.

    With her lips and tongue, Lydia goes down on her young lover, who had been making them fight for him and even thinks about dying for his sake, making deliberate, nasty noises. Lydia''s sultriness turned into a spark of passion, she flicks her wet tongue around the cock that was standing proudly in front of her.

    Emily and Lydia gave an amazing blowjob to Nikol while Eva and Alva started kissing him and sucking his top half with their eyes burning in a fiery passion.

    Tongues entwined, and they started going crazy inside Nikol''s mouth while Eva and Nikol sucked each other.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alva''s tongue and lips finding no space to enter, she decided to go for another area and started licking Nikol''s chest and neck giving him a light plop sound from time to time.

    As expected of the cocksucking lovers Lydia and Emily, they started from Nikol''s ns and slowly went for the shaft in rhythmic motions without forgetting about his balls that were dangling like some kind of fruit, but it was forbidden to be devoured.

    Such passionate steamy passion pleased both their love and themselves.

    Emily''s beautiful lips pull Nikol into her mouth, and she shakes her head with a sensual look on her face. Her tongue twirls around the thick, hot meat shaft. The wonderful feelings made Nikol jolt his hips.

    *slurp *slurp

    She put her hands on Nikol''s thighs and perform with only her mouth, drooling as her tongue swallowed the gushing man''s lust. Her dark sweaty back was in a bow-legged shape, and her ass swayed around proudly.

    "Kuh~ they are full of baby liquid,"

    Lydia moaned as she took Nikol''s family balls in her mouth. The groans resonated through Nikol''s core, giving him the sense of an electric current rushing through him, as it was one of the most sensitive parts of his body.

    She also started shaking her buttocks while passionately sucking Nikol''s cock while her niece is on the opposite side.

    There was nothing Nikol could do to stop his collected desire. He shook his lover''s head. The groans and saliva awoke his dominance, urging him to release his sperm rather early.

    "Ugh~ girls, I''m going to cum, take it all," Nikol shouted caressing the hair of both of the girls while enjoying the sensation of Eva and Alva''s light caresses.

    And just like he said suddenly, a thick and viscous liquid erupted forth with an unbelievable force from his meat pole.

    It was as if Nikol had unleashed a dormant power, an unstoppable torrent of liquid that cascaded over everything in its path. The pressure was simply unfathomable, and the girls couldn''t help but be mesmerized by its sheer force.

    As the liquid continued to flow unabated, Nikol couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe wash over him. It was as if he had stumbled upon a secret wellspring that would provide satisfaction for all eternity.

    Nikol''s thick seeds ran down Emily''s throat and into her stomach without her having to swallow them. It should have hurt, but...

    "Fuu Fuu~"

    She snorted loudly yet did not escape her lover''s cock, so Lydia had to push her since she wanted to taste this heavenly liquid after a long time.

    "Nikol~."

    *Slurp, *Slurp

    Lydia''s oral ministration sent out a sharp sensation, as she started sucking Nikol like a vacuum.

    "Please give me more, darling~" Removing her head from his cock for a while, she begged and swallowed it again, but Nikol had nothing to give as his first orgasm was already over. But his erection didn''t go down showing this wasn''t the end.

    "Lydia! Enough," Nikol caressed her head and signalled and pointed at the bed, all while rubbing Eva''s toned ass with his fingers that he slipped under.

    Nikol wanted to make everyone feel good, and end this scar of betrayal and the pain of it using his cock.

    "Who wants to go first? Don''t worry, I won''t end until I make each and every one of you faint with pleasure, but don''t forget I''m going to go at my pace today, so you might visit heaven for real," Nikol said and gave a smile showing they are entering a danger zone.

 Chapter 171 Orgy (R-18)

    "Beautiful," Nikol whispered to himself, a soft smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Absolutely breathtaking."

    "What else can I call this sight other than heavenly?" Nikol questioned himself, as he was on the verge of re-creating this scenery into a world-ss art, that can be only enjoyed by him.

    He reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from one girl''s face, marvelling at the delicate features thaty beneath.

    "It''s moments like this that make it all worth it," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Don''t you think, Eva?" And he questioned the dark beauty that was riding him with a passionate look, her eyes were closed enjoying the sensation, so when she heard Nikol, Eva almost felt like her heart stopped for a moment.

    Eva put her hands on Nikol''s chest and smiled with a debauched smile. Her straight dark violet hair glistened bewitchingly, herrge amethyst eyes gone misty with a pink haze, Nikol was pretty sure that he saw a heart symbol visible behind them. Then, there''s also her breathing which showed how aroused and drunk in pleasure she was.

    "Kuhhh~ Love you, Nikol, Love!" This was Eva''s fourth round so, she had abouslety no sense of what was happening because she had numerous orgasms making her brain shut down for a while and just enjoy the pleasure.

    "What''s with this weak attitude, Eva? Aren''t you the same hot-blooded Eva that kills her enemies on the battlefield mercilessly? Aren''t you the same woman who wanted to tame me when you first met me?" Nikol suddenly pushed his hips upward in one swift motion reaching the forbidden ce of the woman, who was on top of her.

    "Nahhhhhhh~ Too good, I''m cumming,"

    The woman''s overflowing lust was making her soggy and wet and as she orgasmed her whole body twitched like crazy. Nikol toyed around with her body, his sticky and enormous dick going up and down even though, Eva orgasmed again, Nikol''s desire boil and increase in viscosity.

    Using his fingers, he slowly reached the forbidden ce of the woman and slowly inserted his finger into it.

    "Noo! Don''t, that ce is dirty," Eva cried in pleasure, but Nikol had no intention to stop.

    "Aah, hah! Nikol, what-what are you doing! Oh-"

    Nikol smeared the flowing nectar repeatedly onto the writhing woman''s anal hole. he scoop up his finger and rubbed, scoop up and rub, and let it seep into each and every crease of her wrinkled folds, and then he press and rub lightly, gradually increasing the force of his touch.

    "Eyaaah~ This sensation is too much, my both holes are getting vited,"

    As Nikol smeared it, he felt it begin to go in a little deeper and deeper as her hole tightened, but he didn''t forget to move his hips simultaneously.

    "Is this, is this also a normal way to have sex?"

    "Yes, this is one of them. I haven''t even tried it on anyone yet, this is my first time using this technique, and this is not a punishment anymore. So if you really want me to stop, I will. But if you want me to try it�C"

    "Ahhh!"

    *poke* *poke*

    And with just a little more force, Nikol''s fingers were able to prate her small entrance fully.

    "Eva, I see you are not resisting, you are waiting eagerly for this moment, the moment when you are going to get your asshole fucked."

    "No, I don''t, such a thing."

    Nikol pushed on her trembling asshole, and eventually, she rxed �C as if she was epting him.

    "Aah! It''s in, it''s in��.. ahhh!��Nikol''s fingers, oh ....no, not in this dirty, hole, ny....ngh...."

    He inserted his index finger up to the first joint, wriggled his finger, and began to loosen Eva''s muscle so that the real thing could enter, but he knew doing anal without any practice would only cause difort, so for now he had trained everyone and wait for the day when he can explore their bodies further.

    "Ahhh, haaaa," her voluptuous ass wiggled.

    "Eva''s butthole is squeezing me so tight. It''s like you are trying to pamper me. Do you love me that much?"

    "No, that''s not ....please don''t do this, Nikol, please don''t tease me, this, this is...."

    While she was saying this, Eva''s big, slutty ass wiggled, wanting more and more, sucking Nikol''s fingers deeper and deeper into her tight little hole.

    "Hiiii! No, Nikol, oooh ...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol bury his index finger in the second joint, and it''s not long before it''s buried in the base. The lubrication is perfect, thanks to a generous smear of love juice. And since he kept moving making her orgasm a few times, her muscles were rather weak making her whole body depend on Nikol, even though she was supposed to be a ferocious woman.

    Nikol rotated his finger around expanding her asshole. The anal wall was smooth and slippery. It didn''t twitch like the inside of a vagina, but the tightness was nice as well as the mping pressure.

    The woman''s mouth continued to emit a sound that could be taken as either embarrassment or pleasure, and after a few more attempts, he reced his finger with a middle finger, and immediately thrust it into the base, fucking her even more!

    "Ah, oh, Nikol~ Nikol,"

    "Eva, your voice is so sweet, The hole in your butt is also sweet."

    Nikol moistened his other finger with plenty of salivae and bring it to the mouth of the masochistic, spoiled woman. And then thrust his hips sending the whole cock from base to the ns in one push feeling the orgasm taking over his lower half.

    The sound of rushing liquid echoed through the air as a thick, viscous substance gushed out of Nikol''s cock with unbelievable force. It flowed into the already-filled womb of Eva, filling it up even more to the brim with a powerful surge.

    The pressure was intense, almost overwhelming, as the liquid relentlessly poured out of the cock. Eva trembled under the weight of the substance as if struggling to contain its sheer power and she acted like her whole body was getting invaded by this white liquid.

    It was a sight to behold, a disy of raw energy and unstoppable force. The thick liquid seemed to have a life of its own, as it surged and pulsed with a fierce determination to fill every nook and cranny of the womb.

    The girls who witnessed it could hardly believe their eyes. They stood in awe, marvelling at the incredible spectacle before them.

    "Uwah! She''s getting filled and vited like never before, I feel like my lower half is filled by something," Alva and Emily muttered while looking at Eva trembling.

    *Gulp

    "Do you think he wille for us? I don''t think I can do anymore, I might actually die today, just from the sheer pleasure," Emily said touching her belly.

    "What about remaining women?" Alva questioned and looked around the room, but the scenery of the room sent shivers down her spine.

    "What- the hell?"

    In front of her, lying on the floor, were several naked women. They were all beautiful, their bodies glistening in the soft light of the room. Alva''s heart raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening. Had she stumbled into some sort of dream world? This should be a dream, right? Or when did this happen?

    As she looked closer, Alva saw that the women were all sound asleep. Their chests rose and fell in unison, and their peaceful expressions were supposed to make them look like angels but with all the red bite marks and semen-leaking from vaginas, she knew they were just innocent girls that got caught up in the charm of this bad wolf. Alva felt her face heat up as she realized he was staring, and she quickly looked away.

    She tried to remember how she had ended up here, but her mind was a blur. She couldn''t recall anything beyond getting pounded by Nikol several times.

    "Alva, pretend like you''re sleeping, look all of them are awake, but they are pretending to sleep because Nikol won''t stop having sex with us, at this point, I think I wouldn''t be able to walk forever in a straight line," Emily said her friend quickly as she saw the wolf that was devouring her mother earlier, approaching them.

    Alva and Emily both closed their eyes hoping he would calm down, but it greatly backfired.

    "..."

    "Ah shit! I''m so horny, no matter how much I do it, but-" Then Nikol looked at all the girls, that were pretending to be sleeping.

    "They are sleeping! It''s fair since they are just humans, looks like I will have to finish it like this," He said and looked at his towering boner.

    "But wait! There are only seven girls here, so-"

    "I have more than 10,000 more," Nikol said loudly sending shivers down the girl''s spine.

    They thought he would just go back to sleep, but suddenly they heard a loud thud sound and when they opened their eyes, they only saw a widely opened door that was hanging by itsst bolt.

    "Wait! Wait! Don''t tell me," Lydia muttered and her suspicions were true.

    That day the whole castle was filled with moans as Nikol kept having sex with whoever he met, but he was careful enough to avoid young girls. He didn''t want to show anything vulgar to them, so he was extra careful and didn''t do anything in front of them.

    Be it beastkin, elf, or human everyone who witnessed this big bad wolf became a target of his, but instead of blood leaking from their bodies, there was a white liquid leaking from their vaginas.

 Chapter 172 Leviathans Proposal

    "Kuh!"

    Leviathan was clenching her teeth in frustration looking at all the girls that are almost limping like they had some kind of an injury, but Leviathan knew what this injury really was.

    Trying to stifle the anger that threatened to spill out of her like hotva. Leviathan loved her brother dearly even exceeding the love that a sister should have for a brother, but sometimes, she couldn''t help but feel like he was neglecting the person who had always been there for him.

    It was just an imagination build-up from her frustrations, as Nikol did no such thing.

    But just as quickly as her temper had red up, Leviathan forced herself to calm down. She couldn''t let her emotions get the better of her, not when she had promised herself that she wouldn''t cause any more problems for Nikol.

    Taking a deep breath, Leviathan stered a smile on her face and joined in on the conversation between Nikol and his current girlfriends. Even though she was smiling, it was more like a smile in pain instead of a happy smile.

    "Sister, what did you say you want to talk about?" Nikol asked since Leviathan said, as she said that she has an important thing to talk about as soon as she came back from the sea folk queendom.

    "What do you think about extending the river? I want to expand it close to this queendom, so sea folks won''t be left out from whatever you do," Leviathan requested.

    "So you care about them? This isn''t like you at all," Nikol asked, suspicious that something was wrong with her.

    "Huh? What do you think I am? Some kind of an insensitive tyrant?" Leviathan knew her picture in Nikol''s mind wasn''t something great, after hearing his words.

    "That''s exactly what I thought, and now I know the reason why every girl that confessed to me in our old world started avoiding me the next day, almost like they are afraid of me," Nikol said while remembering previous school life.

    "Ugh~ It''s just a light threat, I didn''t even hurt any of them," Nikol wasn''t surprised that she didn''t even try to deny it.

    "Why do you even care about them? Aren''t they mortals just like humans, elves and other races?"

    "Well, just like you have a soft spot fornd dwellers, I have the same feeling for sea creatures, since I''m the apocalypse of the sea,"

    "I don''t have something like that, I care about people I feel like caring about be it sea ornd,"

    Nikol said refuting Leviathan''s words.

    "And about your proposal, I don''t see any problem with that, No matter how I look at it, the river being close to the queendom is really advantageous,"

    Leviathan just nodded her head and looked at all the girls, as she turned her head. Leviathan''s piercing gaze followed Nikol''s girlfriend and the servants as they limped away from her feeling the malice, her teeth clenched in a fit of burning jealousy. She could practically smell Nikol on them and it really irritated her no matter, how she tried to ignore it.

    "Nikol, if you do it with this many women, your seal is going to break," Leviathan warned.

    "I know, honestly, I don''t want to seal something inside of me, I need to break it as soon as I can, but before that, I need to impregnate as many as I can, in case I be seedless," Leviathan just looked at him with a questioning look.

    "Inside you? What are you talking about? Only your power is sealed,"

    "Nothing,"

    "So when are you going to extend that river?" Nikol questioned while Leviathan stood up and looked at him with a smile.

    "Right now!"

    Suddenly the forest started to tremble as Leviathan started flying toward the forest. Nikol and all the others stood at the edge of the queendom observing her movements.

    Leviathan stood at the edge of the forest close to the sea, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon. With a wave of her mighty hand, she summoned forth the power of the aqua element, calling forth a great torrent of water that surged forth from the depths of the ocean.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ugh~ There are too many living beings," Leviathan muttered and Nikol quickly acted to help her, as he shouted like a real wolf this time.

    He threw his head back and let out a long, mournful howl. "Awooooooo!" he shouted, his voice carrying for miles and it sounded no different than a real wolf.

    "Woah! When did you learn to do that? Isn''t that your skill ''Scream''

    Leviathan was purely surprised, she soon felt the area getting cleared as Nikol marked that area as his territory, and the monsters had to flee because they felt threatened.

    "Do your thing!" Nikol shouted at Leviathan, who was floating above him, and she quickly stretched her hand toward the river.

    As the water rose higher and higher, it began to stretch out like a great serpent, reaching out towards the distant queendom of elves. With each passing moment, Leviathan''s power grew stronger, and the river she was creating grew wider and deeper, carving a path through the rugged terrain with ease.

    Despite the incredible force of the water, Leviathan remained inplete control, her movements graceful and precise as she guided the flow of the river towards its ultimate destination. As the river reached the borders of the queendom, the elves watched in wonder as the water surged forth, carrying with it the power and authority of the mighty sea goddess.

    "Woah! Isn''t that water?" Alva shouted seeing it, to which others also reacted with pure surprise.

    And after a few minutes, everyone saw a river with clean water close to their queendom which caused, the residents of the queendom to be awestruck, their eyes wide with wonder at the sight before them. Never before had they witnessed such a disy of raw power, and they knew in their hearts that something truly extraordinary was happening.

    The river that Leviathan had created was unlike any other. Its waters glimmered with a brilliant light that illuminated the entire forest, and the air around it hummed with a strange energy that stirred the very soul.

    With a triumphant roar, Leviathan dered that the river would be a gift to the sea folks and other races, a pathway that would allow them to travel freely to the queendom of elves and enjoy theirpany. And so it was that the river of Leviathan became a symbol of friendship and cooperation between the sea folks and the elves, a testament to the incredible power and generosity of the mighty sea goddess.

    "Good work!" As soon as Leviathan came back after her miracle, Nikol weed her with open arms which Leviathan epted wholeheartedly.

    A little too much, as Nikol felt his heart getting calm as he embraced the beautiful Leviathan, her scent filling his senses and it truly felt like he was loved by Leviathan as a real brother.

    But as she clung to him, he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy, he felt like he was being held by a snake. Her grip was tight and possessive, and he couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in her mind.

    As he looked into her eyes, he saw a wildness there, a fierce intensity that made him shiver. But at the same time, there was a deep longing in her gaze, as if she couldn''t bear to let him go.

    Nikol tried to pull away, but Leviathan held him even tighter, her body pressing against his. He could feel her hot breath on his neck, and it sent a shiver down his spine.

    "Leviathan, what''s going on?" he asked, his voice trembling.

    He even got a wild boner, but he quickly hid it as he didn''t want to lust for his own sister, at least not in front of others.

    Nikol knew it was toote to think about not lusting after her when she practically did everything to him.

    But she only held him closer, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered,

    "I can''t bear to be without you, Nikol. You''re mine, and I won''t let anyone else have you."

    Nikol felt a chill run down his spine, as he realized the truth of her words. Leviathan was not thinking about him like a normal brother, and he was caught in her web of obsession. But at the same time, he couldn''t deny the thrill of being wanted so fiercely by such a beautiful woman and that woman being his sister.

    The guilty pleasure was too much for him, but at the same time, he had to protect the other girls from Leviathan because he knew if not for his presence, Leviathan would cause problems for them.

    For better or for worse, Nikol knew that he was now bound to Leviathan and that he would never be able to escape her clutches. But at that moment, he didn''t care. He was content to bask in the warmth of her embrace and to be held by the woman he loved and his love for her even started going back and forth between sibling love and romantic love, even if it was a little weird, Nikol decided to let his sister spoil him for now since he felt truly happy with her scent.

 Chapter 173 Healing

    "Demons are kidnapping people, so they should be using the same method as dark elves," Usha said as she heard Leona''sint.

    "We found your other representative that betrayed your queendom, what are you going to do with her? We can''t really release her knowing that she had a connection with the fairy that tried to harm Nikol," Zenda also joined and questioned the beastkin queen and the other representatives.

    "We put her in the prison with the other dark elf prisoners,"

    Leona and Cynthia looked at each other with regret not knowing what to do. They wanted to say that she isn''t like that but, there were proofs all over the ce, and Leviathan herself witnessed against her, so they had no option but to support the idea of putting one of their main representatives in the prison.

    The queen and the other two representatives sat in the quiet of the royal chamber, where elves held meetings, both feeling the weight of Kamari''s imprisonment. Kamari, one of the members of the Beastkin Queendom and one of the main pirs of the tigerkin sub-race, that has equal influence just like lionkin, Kamari had been a close friend to all three women for years. Now, with all the proof pointing towards her guilt in the matter of the evil fairy that had taken over Fenrir''s body, they were at a loss for what to do.

    "I can''t believe Kamari would do something like this," Cynthia whispered, her voice barely above a breath.

    Leona looked at her with a sad expression, "I know. But the evidence is there. We can''t ignore it."

    "But what if she''s innocent?" Cynthia pressed, her eyes pleading for Leona to understand.

    Leona sighed, "We have to be fair. If Kamari is guilty, she must be punished. We can''t let her go just because we''re her friends. And we can''t tell she''s innocent because she was there at the scene, we have to wait until she wakes up to listen to her part of the story,"

    Cynthia looked down at her hands, "I know. It''s just hard to ept but let''s just ept it for now,"

    The room fell into silence as the weight of their friend''s fate settled heavily on their shoulders. Finally, Kitsune spoke up breaking her silence, "Do you think we could talk to Kamari after she gains her senses? Maybe there''s something we don''t know."

    Hearing her question, Lydia and Zenda looked at each other''s faces.

    "I guess, it''s fine as long as she''s under supervision,"

    Both of them shrugged their shoulders, as they had more than one thing to deal with. These few days have been hectic for them, as they had to take care of fights between beastkin and Alliance. When Nikol isn''t there Cynthia and Lydia had to do all the work to stop them, as he was sick of them fighting.

    "So what are you going to do about demons? Nikol did promise that he will help you with the off-spring problem, but I don''t think he will visit your ce, you will probably have to send girls in groups," Eva asked, but her tone was still a little stiff since she wasn''t on good term with Leona.

    "We can deal with it, I will go back tomorrow since I need to be there to give orders, but I will leave Kitsune and some other girls as the punishment, and remaining I will send them after I go back," Leona said to her full n without holding back.

    "Fine, by the way, where''s Nikol?" Eva asked as she didn''t see him this whole time.

    "Oh! Nikol said he''s going to heal our girls today since all the cursed elf girls are there whom we captured, apparently, he needs only one cursed elf to heal all of our girls," Lydia said which caused everyone''s attention to be directed toward that matter.

    "I want to see how he does it,"

    "Me too,"

    One by one every girl started showing interest and Lydia had no option but to take them there since all of them were rather noisy.

    Lydia led the group of girls towards the camp where Nikol was healing the cursed humans and elves. As they approached the camp, they could see Nikol surrounded by a shimmering aura of the liquid curse, absorbing the curses from the bodies of those who had been afflicted by the curse in the previous war.

    The previous painful moans they heard, when they first arrived here were nowhere to be seen as they were reced by the murmuring sounds of the girls that surrounded the area, looking at the miracle that was happening in front of them.

    "Wow," whispered Alva, her eyes wide with wonder. "He''s really controlling the element itself."

    "It''s amazing," agreed Usha, nodding in admiration as she saw a huge ball of disgusting ck liquid in front of her. Alva didn''t let her get close to this ball, but seeing its harmless nature, she rxed a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emily couldn''t help but stare at Nikol''s handsome and majestic appearance.

    "He''s so... captivating," she murmured, almost in a trance.

    Zenda raised an eyebrow her face showing her emotions rather clearly. "I don''t know about all that, but he''s definitely skilled and handsome-."

    Tisha watched as Nikol worked, her heart aching for the people who had been cursed. "He''s doing so much good here, I hope our girls won''t show any side effects or anything," she said softly showing she was the same kind of queen, who always worried about her children.

    Kitsune nodded a small smile on her lips. "It''s wonderful to see someone using their powers for good."

    Cynthia, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "He''s like the hero in our wolfkin legend," she said, her voice full of awe and her faith in Nikol taking a rather huge leap.

    Leona looked at Nikol, her eyes shining. "I wish I could do something like that," she said wistfully.

    As the group watched, Nikol finished healing one of the cursed humans and turned to face them. "Oh! What are you doing here, girls?" he asked with a small smile since he was in a rather good mood. "Is there something I can help you with?"

    Lydia stepped forward, a smile on her face. "We just wanted to see what you were doing here," she said. "It''s amazing to see someone using their powers for good."

    Nikol''s smile widened. "Thank you," he said. "It''s my duty to help those in need besides, it''s also part of my responsibility."

    The girls nodded in agreement, impressed by his humility.

    As they turned to leave, Nikol called out to them. "If you ever need my help, don''t hesitate to ask," he said.

    "I''m always here to lend a hand."

    The girls thanked him and got ready to leave the camp, each of them feeling a little bit more hopeful and inspired than before. But then they saw the cursed elf that Nikol used for this bing an empty shell with her bones stuck to her skin, like a skeleton. It was disgusting to see, but no one had any empathy for them.

    "Lydia, do me a favour and bring me another cursed elf, this one is no longer useful," Nikol said without any shred of mercy, even when he used a living being for his work.

    She quickly nodded her head and ran in the direction of the prison to grab one of the cursed elves, while Eva questioned Nikol.

    "Nikol, can you control this ball now? Don''t you feel ufortable?"

    "Not really, It feels like a normal ball to me, besides I want to see what else I can do, I won''t be satisfied with the power I have anymore,"

    Nikol said while remembering the voice inside his head. He didn''t want to disappear from this world because of that. He was genuinely scared of this voice than any other enemy he faced, since it could rece him any day, at any time.

    The idea of disappearing without even getting to say something was the scariest feeling for Nikol, so he wanted to prevent it at any cost.

    "I think I quite understand the nature of this thing called cursed magic, It''s an element just like others, but it''s not apleted one, it''s a defect, but unlike normal defects, this one is stronger than what the creator of this element hoped to do, It''s truly strange but it''s the truth," Nikol said as he collected information from the feelings he felt, as well as from Leviathan.

    "So where did ite from? I guess that evil fairy has to do something with it," Alva also joined them and questioned, as she couldn''t believe what Nikol said.

    "Definitely, and we will find out why he did such a thing on the next full moon day, when the dimensions open up, I will personally deal with them, and Artemis has to answer our questions," Nikol said and went back to his work, while girls thought about how they can contribute more toward this uing battle.

 Chapter 174 Signs Of Calamity

    Nikol gazed at hispanions with a steely determination and he took a deep breath as things are getting really hectic.

    "There''s only one more day until the full

    moon," he said, his voice low and intense. "We need to be ready to face Fake Fenrir."

    The group had been preparing for this moment for weeks. They had trained tirelessly, honing their skills and refining their strategy. But as the final hours ticked down, the tension in the air was palpable. As they were about to face something truly extraordinary.

    "We can''t afford to wait any longer," Nikol continued, his eyes scanning the faces of hisrades.

    "We need to enter the forest before the full moon rises. If anything unexpected happens, we''ll be ready."

    p��nd��,no��?1,��o�� "But what if Fenrir''s already there?" asked Lydia, her voice quivering slightly, as these battles were a little too much for her.

    Leviathan shook her head. "He won''t be. He''s waiting for the full moon to do the ritual, just like we are. We have a few hours before it rises. That''s our window of opportunity."

    There was a moment of silence as the group absorbed Leviathan''s words. Then, with a sense of resolve, they began to gather their weapons and supplies.

    Only the hand-picked and really talented girls are allowed to participate in this excursion, as things will get too messy if they grabbed normal girls, that won''t be able to withstand the pressure of Fenrir''s intimidation.

    "I''m with you, Nikol," said Eva, her voice firm. "Let''s do this."

    The others nodded in agreement, their faces set with determination. They knew that this battle would be their toughest yet, but they were ready for whatevery ahead.

    And after getting ready, Nikol and hispanions ventured into the dense forest, their footsteps muted by the thickyer of fallen leaves. The forest was eerily silent, not a single rustle or chirp could be heard. The only sound was the soft crunch of their boots on the forest floor.

    Moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting an eerie glow on the trees and shrubs. Shadows danced across the forest floor as if taunting the group. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, and Nikol felt a shiver run down his spine.

    As they made their way into the forest, the air grew thick with the scent of pine and damp earth. The sky was darkening rapidly, and the first hints of the full moon were beginning to appear on the horizon.

    "We don''t have much time," Nikol said, his eyes fixed on the path ahead.

    "Stay focused, stay alert, and keep your wits about you. This is it, guys. The moment we''ve been preparing for."

    With a final nod of agreement, the group pressed on, their hearts pounding with anticipation. They knew that the next few hours would be the most critical of their lives. But they were ready. Ready to face the challenge head-on, and emerge victorious.

    The girls clutched their weapons tightly, their eyes scanning the darkness for any signs of danger. Nikol had his sword at the ready, his grip firm on the hilt. He had trained for this moment for months, and now it was finally here.

    As they pushed deeper into the forest, the trees closed in around them, forming an imprable wall of darkness. The underbrush was so thick that they had to cut their way through with their weapons. The forest seemed to be alive as if it was breathing, and Nikol couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched.

    "Leviathan!" Nikol called out, as he knew something was here observing them.

    Leviathan also nodded her head, but she couldn''t put her hand around what it was.

    "We don''t have time to search for anything else, let''s just go straight for the Fenrir," Leviathan told Nikol to which he also nodded his head.

    Whatever is observing them was something powerful enough to avoid both Nikol and Leviathan, but who can do that, especially when they are the most powerful beings known to all living beings? The question remained, but right now they were advancing through the forest which looked darker than a moonless night.

    If they didn''t reach the Fenrir before it opened up the path to the heavens, they would be at the mercy of its wrath and Nikol wouldn''t get any answers to his questions. The full moon was just hours away, and the dimensions would open up, allowing the fake Fenrir to cross over into the heavenly dimension.

    With each step, Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew that the journey ahead would not be easy. The forest was filled with dangers, and Fenrir was not to be underestimated. So while running he tried to contact the inner voice, that fought it in the past, but he got no answers from it.

    It was almost like watching Nikol suffer and deliberately not giving him a piece of useful advice or support, even though they were fighting amon enemy.

    Suddenly, a howl echoed through the trees which sounded simr to the howl Nikol released when he tried to remove the monsters when they were extending the river. It was the sound of the Fenrir but the fake beast, and it sent shivers down the girls'' spine. They knew that they were getting closer. They quickened their pace and headed toward the direction where they heard the sound from, their eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of the beast.

    As they emerged from the forest, they saw the Fenrir in the distance. It was massive, its fur as ck as the night sky. Nikol ws his sword, ready for battle. All the girls took their distance letting Nikol and Leviathan handle the battle while they had to deal with the monsters that surrounded Fenrir.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Damn it! That fairy is using your scream ability, as I thought right now, it''s stronger than you, so follow me while fighting don''t try to act alone," Leviathan said and assumed her serpentine form. With a wave of her hand, the woman''s human form began to shift and twist, her body contorting and transforming into a massive serpent-like creature. Her top half remained human, but her lower half was a mix of mermaid and serpent, powerful and deadly.

    "Can I do that?" Nikol asked, his eyes wide with astonishment.

    "I don''t know, our powers are different," Leviathan replied, her voice low and hissing.

    "Whatever, I like my human form, so I''m not jealous of your beast form," Leviathan smiled at Nikol''s words and quickly looked at Fenrir, who is looking at the moon that is about toplete its round and enter its full moon stage.

    As they advanced towards Fenrir, Nikol and Leviathan could sense the power emanating from the werewolf. Fenrir was focused on the ritual, his eyes fixed on the full moon above.

    "We have to stop him before hepletes the ritual," Nikol said to Leviathan, his voice low and urgent.

    Leviathan nodded, her body tensing as they drew closer to their enemy. "I''ll take the lead," she said. "You stay close behind me."

    Without waiting for a response, Leviathanunched herself forward, her massive tailshing out as she attacked Fenrir. The werewolf turned to face her, snarling and baring his teeth.

    But as Fenrir was distracted by Leviathan, Nikol saw his chance. He lunged forward, his powerful jaws mping down on Fenrir''s arm. The werewolf howled in pain, but he didn''t stop the ritual.

    "What is happening? It''s almost like he''s daydreaming," Nikol questioned feeling the unwillingness of Fenrir''s body to fight.

    "Damn it! He''s already doing the trial, if we don''t break his concentration now, things will be ugly," Leviathan answered his question andshed her tail at Fenrir''s jaw hoping she would be able to open it up, so she can pull out the fairy and Eldora that is controlling this body.

    With a mighty roar, Nikol dug his ws into Fenrir''s flesh near the mouth area, while Leviathan used her powerful tail to strike at him again and again. Finally, with onest surge of strength, they managed to open up its mouth but then only they realised they were toote.

    Inside its mouth was a young woman that curled up like a ball, tears streaming down her face.

    "Eldora!" Nikol said, his voice filled with anger and Nikol quickly identified her, as she was his first enemy.

    "It''s the fairy," Eldora gasped, her voice choked with pain.

    "She''s controlling me, making me do things I don''t want to do. I didn''t want to kill anyone, it''s not my fault, I just wanted everyone to have a good life, I just wanted everyone to believe in themselves, I didn''t want this,"

    It was almost like everything that controlled Eldora vanished and her normal mindest, the mindest she had prior to getting corrupted by the fairy appeared all of a sudden.

    Right now, in front of Nikol was the innocent and helpless girl Eldora instead of the cold murderer, he knew.

    Nikol''s eyes narrowed in anger. He had always suspected that something was off about Eldora, but he never imagined that a fairy would stoop so low as to control another person and use her feeling to his advantage.

    "Apo! His name is Apo! Please don''t let him kill anyone, Please kill me, I don''t want to live with this sin anymore," Eldora muttered and as soon as she said that, Nikol heard a huge noiseing from the mouth and when he looked up, Nikol saw Fenrir trying to swallow him after regaining its senses.

    Leviathan quickly acted and pulled Nikol with her tail, but she didn''t know Eldora was there as she kept squeezing Fenrir''s body.

    With a sickening crunch, Fenrir''s teeth crushed Eldora''s body, ending her life in an instant. Nikol screamed in horror and anguish, his heart breaking as he watched someone that he didn''t want dead dying in front of him.

    Leviathan wondered what happened to her but then only saw a stream of blood leaking from Fenrir''s mouth.

    "Eldora!" he cried out, his voice hoarse with grief and anger at the same time.

    Leviathan wrapped her massive coils around Nikol''s body, trying to pull him away from Fenrir''s deadly jaws. But Nikol was inconsble, his eyes fixed on Eldora''s blood that kept dripping.

    "She didn''t deserve this," he said, his voice choked with emotion. "She was just a pawn in the fairy''s twisted game."

    "I was the one that''s supposed to kill her-" Nikol said and looked at Fenrir possessed by Apo.

 Chapter 175 Ritual

    ?

    Nikol didn''t get angry because he felt sad.

    He didn''t get angry because he loved Eldora or anything.

    But he felt regret not being able to save her.

    Nikol saw himself in Eldora''s figure, a person who had been controlled by others for her entire life.

    She was someone who wanted to make changes, but everything in her life went wrong.

    She was deceived, she was made to kill others and she was corrupted.

    Nikol couldn''t shake off the feeling of regret that consumed him. He wished he had done something differently, anything to help Eldora. He knew he couldn''t change the past, but he made a promise to himself that he would do everything in his power to prevent others from suffering the same fate as Eldora.

    Nikol stood on the Leviathan''s tail after she grabbed him, gazing out at the vastke of blood that formed below Fenrir''s legs. His mind was lost in thought, reying the events that he had witnessed.

    "Why? What do you want? Aren''t you a fairy and a goddess that''s supposed to protect these people, why are using them? Why are you killing them?" he muttered to himself looking at Fenrir, but in reality, he was looking at Apo, who controlled Fenrir.

    But suddenly, he heard a voice behind him.

    "Nikol, are you okay?" It was none other than his sister, Leviathan who was still holding Fenrir.

    Nikol turned around to face her. "I don''t know," he said, his voice heavy with emotion.

    "I just can''t shake this feeling of regret. I need to kill Fenrir, I need to kill Apo, I will kill gods,"

    While he was muttering those words, Fenrir slowly opened his eyes and looked at Nikol and Leviathan.

    Suddenly they heard the voice of Fenrir, but this time it was a male voice, as Eldora got swallowed by Apo since he didn''t need her body anymore, he was able to control Fenrir''s body without her help, so Apo got ride of her.

    Nikol stood frozen as Apo hurled insults at Eldora''s memory, as soon as regained his senses. His heart raced, his fists clenched, but he couldn''t bring himself to interrupt.

    "A naive girl," Apo spat, "who fell for my lies."

    "What a waste! If she didn''t be a rebel, she would have been able to see the world I''m going to build,"

    Nikol gritted his teeth, his eyes shing with anger.

    "Fairy," he said through gritted teeth, "you have no right to talk about Eldora like that. She was an innocent and loving person, and you took advantage of her."

    Apo sneered at Nikol, a cruel glint in his eyes.

    "Did I, Nikol?" he said mockingly. "Or did she fall willingly into my arms? I gave her a choice, she''s the one who chose to hate goddess and follow my n to kill her,"

    Nikol''s hands shook with fury. "You know that''s not true. You lied to her, manipted her, and then left her to die."

    Apo''s expression turned dark. "I did what I had to do to survive. Eldora was just coteral damage. If I let her live, she would keep disturbing my control of Fenrir, for some reason, your perverted body is only willing to listen to women, I had to absorb her soul If I wanted to control this,"

    "Besides, whose fault do you think caused all these problems? It was that bitch goddess, my sister, my idiotic sister, Artemis,"

    Apo revealed his identity, as the Fenrir started to gain its posture back slightly pushing back Leviathan.

    "I will open up the path to heaven and kill her with this body, my original n was to create something that can rival the power of gods since I can''t directly attack her, but now I have your body," Apo said and looked at the moon, that almost looked like a full moon, but there were several minutes.

    Nikol red at Apo, his fists shaking with rage.

    "I will be the one to kill Artemis, you have no right to touch her, you''re not any better than her, murderer,"

    Apo shrugged indifferently. "Believe what you want, Nikol. It won''t change the fact that Eldora is dead because of her own foolishness and with this body, neither of you can kill me, I know Fenrir''s body, because I''m the reason why you went berserk in your past life, I guess you don''t have any memories of that,"

    "What do you mean?" Leviathan, who was listening to their conversation questioned.

    But before Fenrir could answer suddenly, a deep thunder echoed across the forest, causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet.

    "It''s time," Fenrir growled, his massive form looming over them. "The path to the heavens is opening up, and I must make haste if  I want to reach it before it closes again."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol looked up at Fenrir, her heart exploding with anger.

    "You''re not going anywhere, damn murderer, you will answer me and then you will hand over my body back," Nikol ground its ws into Fenrir''s head, but it didn''t do anything remarkable, it only brought pain to Fenrir, which is his least concern right now.

    "Behold, the hour of reckoning is nigh! The long-awaited moment to im my due has arrived, I will be the one who punishes my prideful sister for everything,"

    The heavens above had split open, and a brilliant light shone down upon them, illuminating their entire being. The air hummed with quiet energy, and a sense of profound peace settled over those who gazed upon the celestial path. As they stepped onto the shimmering surface, a feeling of weightlessness filled their bodies, and they felt like they were lifted up into the sky.

    And as Nikol looked up in wonder, he saw the most breathtaking sight he had everid eyes on after a long time. The sky was filled with the most vibrant hues of orange, pink and purple, as though it were aze with the very mes of creation.

    But it was not just the scenery that took Nikol''s breath away. He heard a voice sing out in anguage he did not know, yet somehow understood. It was a voice filled with a wisdom that seemed to stretch back to the very beginning of time, and yet it spoke directly to him.

    "It''s open, dimensions are open, Nikol quickly hold onto Fenrir, don''t let him ascend," Leviathan shouted and tightened her grip, while Nikol did what Leviathan asked her to do.

    For as long as he could remember, Fenrir had been searching for a way to reach the heavens and kill the goddess, so he could achieve his goal.

    And now the time hase for that.

    He couldn''t wait any longer after all this time, Fenrir quickly jumped with Nikol on his back and Leviathan holding onto him with an iron grip.

    *Tsk

    "Let me go, don''t get in my way," Fenrir shouted and shook his head hoping Nikol would fall, but unlike what he expected nothing like that happened.

    His ws held onto Fenrir''s skin without letting it go and the grip was really tight.

    But soon Fenrir, Nikol and Leviathan closed their eyes and allowed themselves to be carried away by the song, feeling a deep sense of peace wash over them. It was as though all of the worries and fears that had burdened them for so long were being lifted away, leaving behind a sense of calm that they had never known before.

    Soon their consciousness faded as they disappeared from the lower dimensions, leaving no signs of their existence behind.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Nikol''spanions, the group of fierce girls consisting of both humans, elves and dark elves, fought valiantly against a horde of monsters that descended upon them.

    "Watch out for the tentacles!" shouted Zenda, as she dodged a slimy appendage that slithered towards her.

    "I got it, they are poisonous so avoid them at all costs," replied Lydia, raising her shield to block the attack. She retaliated with a swift strike of her own, sending the monster reeling.

    As the battle raged on, the girls fought with seamless coordination that came from months of training together. They moved as one, their weapons striking true and their movements fluid.

    But the monsters were relentless, and the girls soon found themselves surrounded on all sides.

    "We need to thin their numbers," said Eva, as she charged towards a group of monsters.

    "Keep up the pressure! I will take the lead."

    The other girls followed her lead, each picking off their targets with deadly precision. But even as they fought, more monsters emerged from the shadows, drawn to the scent of blood.

    "We''re not going to make it," panted Alva, as she ducked under a monster''s ws.

    Things were getting a little too tough for them, as they got overwhelmed by the number of monsters.

    "Don''t give up!" cried Lydia, as she rushed to Zenda''s side. "We can do this!"

    But she couldn''t evenplete her words, as the lights of the dimensions burst forth in a dazzling disy of colours. Ribbons of vibrant blues and greens danced across the sky, intermingling with fiery oranges and pinks, creating a breathtaking spectacle that left everyone speechless.

    Monsters started fleeing and the whole atmosphere felt a lot of light. Everyone felt like they were under a warm pool of water, as their bodies and mind everything rxed but this didn''tst long.

    Soon the light disappeared, and they couldn''t hear the sounds of Nikol or Leviathan''s battle, which sent goosebumps down their back.

    But suddenly, Zenda also shouted like she was searching for something.

    "Tisha? Where''s Tisha? Where did she go?"

 Chapter 176 Dimension Travel

    ?

    Leviathan, Nikol, and Fenrir were on a journey unlike any other. They were travelling through the dimensions to reach the heavenly realm, a ce where only the gods and goddesses'' souls could enter.

    There were three such dimensions but anyone that''s living including the gods only knew about two of them. Even though they had the idea and theory about the third dimension, none of them knew what lived there or how to enter there.

    The first dimension they passed through was the ce where beings like humans, elves, beastkin and other races lived with much greenery and water. There were countless numbers of worlds andnds on these dimensions, but only 10% of them were suitable for living. It was a vast but finite ce.

    As they travelled, their consciousness began to fade, and they found themselves in a state of pure bliss, surrounded by surreal and otherworldly scenery. They looked around, they noticed that they were not alone. They were surrounded by ethereal beings, beings of pure light and energy that floated gracefully through the air. They smiled at Leviathan, Nikol, and Fenrir, sometimes getting too close so they can sing for them.

    They were not powerful beings, but at the same time they were a type of energy that had no real life, they were more like holograms in Nikol''s previous world. They seemed to be guiding them through the beautifulndscape, taking them on a journey through different dimensions.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they arrived at the entrance to the heavenly realm, a ce of pure light and beauty. The beings around them bid them farewell and suddenly vanished into the thin air showing they are at their destination, but none of them was able to move their body or even mind.

    The second dimension or mostmon term heaven was just another ce where higher begins as gods and goddesses existed and it was a ce of unparalleled beauty and serenity. The sky was a brilliant shade of white golden colour mixed white, dotted with fluffy clouds thatzily drifted by. The air was sweet and fresh, with the scent of flowers and blooming trees permeating the atmosphere.

    But none of them looked like ordinary trees, all of them were golden in colour and it looked a little bizarre to anyone, who might visit here from the first dimension.

    Apo stood in the middle of the heavenly realm with Nikol and Leviathan by his side and, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked down at the body he now inhabited. He had managed to enter the realm of the gods with the help of this powerful creature and now the only thing he had to do was kill his stupid sister.

    For his personal vengeance, as well as to im her ind. He had several ns in his mind, which was the same as his original body. But there were a lot of limitations for higher beings like them and none of them was supposed to fight with each other.

    The reason why Apo couldn''t use his original body to attack weakened Artemis was because of these rules, and he knew the party who break these rules would get punished. Just like what happened to Artemis.

    He wanted to take everything from her and show her how it feels to be betrayed and empty.

    "I can''t believe it," Apo muttered to himself. "I''m actually here, in the heavenly realm with this body."

    Nikol and Leviathan looked at their surroundings and both of them knew, they were far away from the ce where they were battling with Fenrir. To open up the dimensions, one has to be on a level of a god, so none of the ordinary people were able to do that. Apo tried to create something that can rival godhood called ''Number One'' but in the end, his project failed as Nikol interfered with it.

    Now they were truly in a tight spot as things are moving rather fast.

    "Sister, are you okay?" Nikol asked worried, and he knew if he was fine, it was almost impossible for her to get injured but just in case he questioned.

    "I''m fine, this is my first time in the second dimension," As soon as she said that, Leviathan looked at Fenrir, who was still wrapped up in her tail.

    "Nikol, I don''t know if this will work, but you have to take back Fenrir''s body, to do that, I will break your seal, we don''t have a choice anymore," Leviathan said and used one of her remaining tentacle to grab him.

    "Do me here, quick, with my power your seal will break in one try," Giving Nikol instruction, Leviathan showed her naked vagina to Nikol.

    In this form, Leviathan had several vaginas so, Nikol had to choose the closest one.

    It wasn''t something they were going to do in love, Leviathan wanted to finish this as soon as she can and help Nikol when his seal broke. She was ready to face whatever that''s going toe and she couldn''t help but feel a little conflicted at the same time.

    ''Will he remain the same Nikol when the sealing breaks or will he change?''

    This question remained.

    But before he could do that, Fenrir gave a wry as he noticed a figure approaching them with its fast movements.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Apollo?" Apo said, his voiceced with awe and reverence. It is weird to see him being this timid but then Leviathan and Nikol noticed the figure that approached them, they knew this was one of the gods that reside in this dimension but the name Apollo felt awfully familiar.

    Apollo had a figure that looked like the embodiment of perfection. His golden hair cascaded in waves, glinting like rays of sunlight, while his chiselled features held a serene andmanding beauty. His eyes, a piercing shade of blue, seemed to hold the wisdom that cannot be possessed by any normal human.

    His broad shoulders and lean physique spoke of the god''s strength and power, while his graceful movements and effortless poise hinted at a divine grace that mere mortals could never hope to match.

    And after a few seconds, everyone heard Apollo''s voice.

    "..." Apollo looked at Fenrir with a smile, and he said something with his voice ringing out like a bell. "It is your master. I havee to speak with you."

    Fenrir knelt down on one knee, his head bowed in respect ignoring Leviathan''s tackle. "What is it that you wish to speak to me about, my lord?"

    Apollo smiled, his face radiating warmth andpassion. "I have been watching you, Apo. I have seen your struggles, your triumphs, and your failures. And I am proud of you and your brothers, my servants, who are worthy to die for me."

    Apo''s heart swelled with pride at his god''s words. "Thank you, my lord. But what brings you here? I would have finished this work,"

    "I havee to remind you of your purpose and I wanted to see these prideful people fall under me," Apollo said. "We are a child of the sun, and our destiny is great. But we must not lose sight of who we are, or where wee from. We shouldn''t forget our past mistakes,"

    "I will not, my lord," Apo said, his voice firm and resolute. "I will always remember who I am, and the power that lies within me."

    Then Apollo suddenly looked at Nikol with a little grin.

    "Nice to meet you, little troublemaker, no matter what age, you always make me trouble," He said with a smile, but behind that smile was an enraged voice.

    "Who are you?" Nikol questioned as he didn''t know who this person was and hearing his next words, he felt even more angry.

    "Oh, my bad! Let me introduce myself,"

    "My name is Apollo, one of the sons of the great god and brother to Artemis, which means I''m your uncle, but I wouldn''t want you dirty bastard calling me that because I hate you and your mother, and I''m the one who''s going to kill your mother and you, so, please kneel and ept your death without making it hard for me,"

    Hearing his words, Nikol felt like he was listening to an entitled rich brat.

    "Nikol, quick do what I told you, we don''t have time," Leviathan shouted as she felt another individual approaching them, and she couldn''t even finish those words.

    There was a blinding sh of light and another figure appeared before them. It was unlike anything Nikol had ever seen before - tall and imposing, with skin that seemed to shimmer like gold and soon he identified the person, whonded right behind Apollo.

    It was none other than Artemis, who felt everything and visited.

    Her long hair, normally a deep shade of blue, now shimmered brilliantly, and her eyes glowed like stars.

    As shended softly on the ground, her lithe form seemed to float in the air for a moment before settling gracefully onto the earth. Her beauty was breathtaking, and those who saw her could not help but be struck by her otherworldly charm.

    "Time hase, let''s settle this," As soon as shended, she said and looked at Nikol with a smile.

 Chapter 177 Time Has Come

    ?

    "You broke the rules again and left your room again, Idiot woman," Apollo said with a grin knowing this would be the end for her.

    "But don''t worry, you won''t have to worry about rules since today would be yourst day," He said and quickly looked at Fenrir once more, and as soon as he did that Fenrir started charging in her direction grabbing Leviathan with it.

    However, Leviathan was not taking any chances. With one swift movement, she extended a powerful tentacle andshed out, grabbing hold of a nearby tree that provided her strength.

    Leviathan''s grip on Fenrir tightened as she used her tentacle to anchor herself to the ground. Fenrir thrashed and snarled, but the Leviathan held firm, her other tentacles keeping him securely in ce. Even though it didn''t manage to stop his movements, it managed to slow down him.

    The tree groaned and creaked under the strain, but Leviathan did not falter. She had the strength of the sea coursing through her veins, and she knew how to use it. With each passing moment, things got even more heated as they were in the most intense movements, where it would decide who this win belongs to.

    Artemis didn''t look at Fenrir at all instead her reaction was at Fenrir and Nikol. She looked at both of them with sadness in her eyes.

    "Looking at your old body brings back bad memories," She whispered to herself and got ready to face Fenrir and she knew he won''t let that happen. She didn''t have any trust in him, but she believed her mother''s judgments.

    "You will die for everything you did to me and your betrayal, you will pay for it when I kill you with the body that caused you to betray me," Apollo shouted while Fenrir''s ws almost touched her but then suddenly, Leviathan felt another strong push supporting her.

    "..."

    "I knew you woulde," Artemis said with a neutral face. She was neither happy nor sad to see the figure, which stopped the w that almost stopped Fenrir''s w.

    *Tsk

    "You''re still the same annoying woman, if not for my promise to her I wouldn''t be here,"

    The voice came from Nikol''s body, but all those in this ce knew that voice. They quickly identified it, as it belonged to the beast that once fought against the world and got sealed pitifully.

    "Fenrir!"

    "Brother!"

    Apollo and Leviathan both said, which caused him to look at them.

    "Apollo, don''t take advantage of my death, I will ept my defeat so stop this at once, if you don''t, another purge will happen," Nikol said in a deep voice showing that voice belonged to none other than real Fenrir.

    "Brother! You were alive? but then who''s Nikol? What''s happening?" Leviathan had no idea what was happening anymore.

    Even though she knew it was almost impossible for an apocalypse being to die, she thought once they are dead, they would reincarnate, she didn''t expect to see old Fenrir in Nikol''s body, which brought her the question.

    Wasn''t Nikol her brother then? It raved inside her mind like an echo.

    "Go back to your ce, Leviathan, this isn''t something you should get involved in," He didn''t show any mercy, as he said those words.

    and his attention went back to Fenrir and looked at him with contempt.

    "Brat! I don''t care anymore, I have a goal and I need to achieve it so, I''m taking over your body, you can rest in peace for now," He said those words, and as soon as he said that Nikol''s body started to change.

    As the man''s nails and hair grew at an rming rate, his eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, as if possessed by some ancient force. His muscles bulged and strained against his skin, rippling with power and strength.

    As the transformation continued, intricate tattoos began to appear all over his body, swirling patterns and symbols etched into his skin as if by some unseen hand.

    The man let out a primal roar, his voice deep and resonant, as he flexed his newfound strength. It was clear that he was no longer just a mere mortal, but something much more powerful and dangerous.

    As onlookers gasped in shock and awe, the man strode forward, his eyes fixed on a distant point in the horizon. It was clear that he had a mission, a purpose that drove him forward with an almost supernatural intensity.

    "I promised her, I won''t cause another purge, but I can''t help it, look," Possessed Nikol muttered to himself and looked at Apollo.

    "Look! How can I protect your promise when they are not acting properly?"

    Leviathan''s eyes widened in awe, as she looked at Nikol''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How did he get his power? Wasn''t it sealed? Does that mean he didn''te out even though he was able to do that? then what is sealed inside Nikol?"

    She felt things are getting moreplicated, but she knew his transformation will bring some interesting development and the question remained whether they will be positive or negative.

    The prideful attitude of current Nikol really reminded her of Fenrir before his death, as he hated both Leviathan and Phoneix.

    "I don''t like this," Leviathan muttered feeling ufortable.

    "His current behaviour reminds me of the time when I neglected him when I didn''t care about him when I left my youngest brother to die an unknown death, I don''t like this"

    While she was contemting about the past, Nikol looked at Apollo and Fenrir with hatred in his eyes.

    "Don''t use my body with your dirty hands," He shouted and jumped to attack Apollo since he knew, no matter how much he attack Fenrir''s body, it won''t be useful.

    He knew there was nothing in this universe that can harm the body of an apocalypse being, not even another apocalypse. But that''s just ording to his knowledge.

    Nikol had just undergone a transformation that had increased his strength and abilities enormously, and he was using them to devastate Apollo and finish him off right here.

    Ignoring the immortal Fenrir, who stood protectively in front of Apollo, Nikol focused all of his fury on the god that really annoyed him. He attacked relentlessly, his blowsing in fast and hard, each one striking with the force of a battering ram.

    But Apollo was not content to simply stand by and watch. He knew that Nikol''s attacks would eventually wear him down, and so he began to fight back, using his own immense power to rebound Nikol''s attacks using Fenrir''s body and send them hurtling back towards him.

    At first, Apollo was able to deflect these blows with ease, his body seemingly impervious to harm. But as the battle raged on, the force of the rebounds began to take its toll. Slowly but surely, Apollo began to weaken, his once-perfect body starting to show signs of damage. Fenrir''s body got pushed back causing Apollo to quickly evade showing things was getting heard for him.

    Artemis just kept watching everything with a straight face, while Leviathan also had no idea what to do.

    "They are going to know about your existence now, what are you going to do now?" Artemis muttered to herself, while Leviathan got close to her so she can question her.

    "Tell me right now! Who''s Nikol? If Fenrir is alive then who is Nikol?" She had a threatening voice.

    No matter how strong a god or goddess is taking the wrath of an apocalypse being was an absurd experience for them, so Artemis felt fear from the core of her body.

    *Cough

    Suddenly she threw up, but it was just pure mana. Since highly beings do not possess blood and oxygen in their bodies, the thing that make them alive was pure liquid mana and seeing those thingsing out of her mouth. Leviathan knew she wasn''t in a condition to answer her.

    "Ugh~ don''t die, I have so many questions," She held her and gave her support while looking at Nikol that is overwhelming Apollo.

    Apollo could feel the battle slipping away from him. Despite his best efforts, Nikol was too powerful, too relentless. And as he struggled to keep his footing, Apollo could feel the anger and frustration building inside him.

    "Damn you, Fenrir!" he shouted, his voice booming across the battlefield.

    "This is all your fault! You brought this upon us! You had to go ahead and stick your dick in the ces, you''re not supposed to"

    Nikol onlyughed, his eyes zing with an intense, almost feral energy. "me me all you want, Apollo. But the truth is, you were never strong enough to stop me and the reason I came to the second dimension is because of you and it won''t change."

    Apollo gritted his teeth, his fists clenching as he red at his opponent.

    "You''re right, that''s why I''m trying to make everything right, That''s why Artemis has to die, and you will be next," Apollo continued with his eyes filled with hatred.

    "You shouldn''t havee out Fenrir, You should have died when you were sealed,"

    Nikol looked at Apollo for onest time.

    "Shut up and Come! I don''t care about anything you have to say, but I will keep my promise to her no matter what it is,"

 Chapter 178 Fenrir Vs Fenrir

    ?

    Apollo clenched his teeth in anger. He thought it would be easy to kill Artemis if he get the body of Fenrir, and his original n to create Number One, which is full of errors and easily got reced as he found a better solution, but right now, he felt like things were going wrong every way possible.

    "What are you waiting for finish him? He''s not even immortal in that body," Apollo shouted at his fairy, but then he noticed that things were not looking good for them.

    Fenrir was getting pushed back by Nikol no matter how he tried to attack him with the huge body frame. It was bizarre to see Old Fenrir''s body fighting against the current Fenrir, who is possessing Nikol''s body, but things got rather intense as they were the only people that were in this huge area.

    In the midst of a destendscape, Nikol stood firm, his eyes fixed on Apollo and Fenrir and without warning, Fenrir lunged forward, its massive jaws mping down on empty air as Nikol deftly sidestepped the attack. The wolf snarled, its eyes narrowing as it circled around Nikol, looking for an opening.

    But Nikol was always one step ahead. With a quick flourish of his extended ws, he struck out at Fenrir, the ws shing through the air like a bolt of lightning. The wolf howled in pain, its fur singed and its skin seared by the power imbued in the ws.

    "Brat! you need to know your real identity, you should take revenge for what happened, you''re the only one who can do that," Fenrir, who was possessing Nikol''s body shouted like he was talking to himself.

    "Break your seal and embrace your true self, then you will understand the truth, until then-"

    Possessed Nikol said and the wolf howled in agony as Nikol got close, its body convulsing as Nikol withdrew his ws and delivered a final blow. With a resounding thud, Fenrir crumpled to the ground, defeated and injured. No matter how immortal it is, suffering an injury was enough for it to get weaken, so Nikol stood there with his eyes focusing on Apollo, who was now sweating.

    "Wait! You can''t kill anyone right now, let Leviathan finish him," Artemis shouted as if she knew something that others didn''t know.

    And Possessed Nikol also didn''t go any far, as he agreed to her words, which really confused Leviathan. She knew he wasn''t someone who will listen to anyone and this annoyed her to some extent.

    ''What''s with him? What is this secret they are hiding from me?''

    She had so many questions, but for now, she decided to erase the pest that always annoyed them, so they can talk peacefully.

    Leviathan lunged forward and captured Apollo in its powerful tails and wrapped them around Apollo''s body almost squeezing him to death.

    "Unhand me, foul beast!" Apollo shouted as he struggled against the Leviathan''s grip.

    "I am the mighty Apollo, the man who challenged the superior gods themselves, and you will regret killing me!"

    Leviathan merelyughed at Apollo''s bravado, her sharp teeth glinting in the sunlight.

    "You may be a god, Apollo, but you''re just an ant in front of us. Don''t forget who we are, As long as you don''t have Fenrir''s body, you''re just a weakling,"

    Her grip became tight as she slowly squeezed him to death.

    Instead of blood, pure mana started toe out of Apollo''s mouth and he felt his consciousness fading. Without having any method to collect mana in the environment, Apollo felt the taste of death approaching him.

    "Leviathan! Stop this," Suddenly they heard another female voice, which caused Leviathan to click her tongue in annoyance.

    "I knew when I felt someone watching us from the forest, of course, it was you," Her words were pure annoyance she felt and her face disfigured as soon as she saw the person, that was floating above them.

    "Don''t kill anyone, I won''t warn again, this is his order," She said and slowly got down and looked at Nikol with her squinted eyes and just ignored him.

    "Chicken! Dumb bird! Do you want me to make a barbeque out of you? Don''t interfere with our problems," Suddenly Nikol possessed by Fenrir dropped some harsh words, which caused the whole atmosphere to be hot because of this unknown woman''s heat.

    "Ahhh! He did it again," Leviathan thought holding her head, but inside she was smiling.

    "You! Even after getting sealed, you don''t know how to talk with someone older than you, foolish brother," She said and looked at Nikol with mesing out of her whole body.

    "I''ll teach you, this is also my responsibility not being able to teach you correctly about manners, Leviathan might be dumb to ignore your pride, but this Phoenix won''t let you do that,"

    Phoenix said that and red her wings from the back, which looked like magma leaking feathers, her feathers ruffled in anger as Nikol''s insults rang in her ears.

    "And how dare you call me a chicken, Fenrir?" she squawked, her eyes zing with fury.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol merely smirked, his arms folded in front of his chest. "Oh,e on now, Phoenix. Don''t be so sensitive. It''s not like you''re the smartest bird in the sky."

    Phoenix''s mouth snapped open and shut, the urge to attack Nikol overwhelming her.

    "I am not a dumb bird!" she screeched, her ws and legs digging into the ground beneath her.

    Nikolughed, a mocking sound that grated on Phoenix''s nerves. "Oh, really? Then what do you call a bird that can''t even fly straight? At this point, aren''t you just an ostrich?"

    Phoenix bristled at the jibe, her eyes narrowing to slits. "I can fly just fine!" she protested, taking a step forward.

    Nikol took a step back, his eyes never leaving Phoenix''s knowing that she would snap at this point. "Sure you can, chicken. Just like a penguin can swim."

    Phoenix lunged at Nikol, her wings spread wide, ready to attack.

    "I''ll show you who''s a dumb bird!" she screeched, her ws bared and her feathers ruffling in the wind.

    Nikol shrugged, a smirk still stered on his face.

    "Same idiot as always!" He muttered in a low voice and ran in the direction where Leviathan was squeezing Apollo and quickly took cover behind him, before Phoenix''s attacknded. And just as she expected, she couldn''t stop her attack before itnded on Apollo''s face causing half of it to get burned in the eternal me of Phoenix.

    "..."

    Dumbfounded by what she just did, Phoenix kept looking at it while Leviathan couldn''t help but smile.

    "So much for not killing, are you sure you didn''te here to do this?" In a mocking tone, she questioned but Phoenix had sweating out of her head.

    "No! No! Noooo!" She started breaking down all of a sudden in panic, and she even forgot that Leviathan had the ability to extinguish her me.

    "He wille back, he warned that if any more gods or goddesses die after Fenrir''s massacre he would personally deal with it,"

    She said and looked at Leviathan, but she had a confused face.

    "Who''s he-" She couldn''t even finish the sentence as both she and Nikol fell on the floor while holding their heads in pain. The same thing happened to Phoenix, but she was less affected because she knew what was happening.

    They were starting to regain their memory and the reason this happened was unknown, as Phoenix had no time to deal with it.

    Artemis had sweat on her forehead since she could guess what was the cause of this problem, and she knew things would get really hard for them in the future.

    "Leviathan, quickly extinguish the fire, don''t let him die," Phoenix shouted like it was a death and life situation, and for them it really was.

    The shouts of Phoenix mixed with Apollo''s scream in agony as the mes of the eternal Phoenix consumed his flesh was a terrible feeling. The once-golden god writhed in the inferno, his once-beautiful face now twisted in pain and his flesh slowly melting.

    Every nerve in his body felt like it was on fire, and the mes licked hungrily at his skin, consuming him inch by inch. Apollo tried to summon all of his divine strength, but it was no use. The Phoenix''s mes were too powerful for even a god to resist.

    With each passing moment, the pain intensified, and Apollo''s screams grew louder and more desperate. He could feel his consciousness slipping away, as though the mes were consuming not just his body but his very soul.

    Leviathan stood up after a few seconds with the same expression as Phoenix and felt like she had a wild fever dream.

    "No way!" She felt like her mind was going with all this new information she got.

    "So he''s the person who sealed Fenrir. Nikol, You''re-"

    She was frozen, but she didn''t have time to be like that because she knew if Apollo die here by any chance, that means it would be another purge will happen, and this time it won''t end up with just Fenrir being sealed.

 Chapter 179 Forgotten Memories

    ?

    "Quickly! Kill the me," Phoenix shouted again with her eyes showing the emergency and the danger of the situation they were in.

    Her heart raced as she watched Apollo burn in her mes. She had never felt such an intense emotion before. Fear, panic, and despair all swirled together in a tumultuous storm within her. She didn''t give a ratshit about Apollo but, she knew things won''t be good if he died.

    "Noo! Leviathan, please! Do something," Phoenix screamed as she tried to contain the raging inferno within her. But the mes only grew stronger, devouring everything in Apollo''s face.

    "Phoenix, calm down!" a voice called out to her from the distance.

    She turned around to see her brother looking rather calm, She didn''t understand how he could stay like that because if Apollo dies, he will be the first one to face consequences.

    "Calm down? Can''t you see what''s happening?" Phoenix cried out, tears streaming down her face.

    "I see, but you must control your emotions. You''re the Phoenix, the embodiment of me itself. Your mes can destroy, but Leviathan can do the opposite of what you can," Nikol possessed by Fenrir said calmly.

    And Leviathan slowly reached the ce where they were standing and stretched out her hand.

    With a flick of her finger, a huge current of water surged forward, with their massive pressure slicing through the air like a knife. As she got close to the incident, she saw Apollo, his body wreathed in mes, his face twisted in agony. Seeing it only brought her happiness, but she knew that happiness wouldn''tst forever if he died.

    With a mighty roar, she unleashed a torrent of water and it shed against the me, dousing the mes and sending Apollo tumbling to the ground with his body twitching from the pain. Even though they were higher beings, they still felt pain and the fear of death, the only things that differentiated them from the one-dimensional beings are their blood and ability to reproduce.

    They had the ability to reproduce, but in the history of the second dimension none of the gods or goddesses attempted to do that since they considered that act as a taboo, and one of the reasons Artemis got punished was because of this.

    As thest ember flickered out, Apollo gasped for breath, his body smoking and charred. But he was alive.

    "Thank you, You saved my life," he said, his voice hoarse but he didn''t mean it because who would appreciate their enemy just like that?

    Those words came out of her mouth because of how real he felt when the pain disappeared from his body.

    Before Apollo could react, Leviathan rushed towards him and struck him with all her might. His consciousness faded and he fell to the ground, unconscious with mana blood leaking from his mouth.

    Leviathan looked down at him, knowing she had made a risky decision. She couldn''t let anyone continue the destructive path, but she also couldn''t risk him waking up and creating more problems.

    After he fell on the floor with Fenrir''s body lifeless because of his control breaking, Nikol who was possessed by real Fenrir slowly reached both Leviathan and Phoenix. He didn''t forget about Artemis as he asked her to gather near him, since he had something important to talk about.

    "So it was true you were sealed by him?" Leviathan asked as she was conflicted.

    Phoenix just ignored Fenrir because she was pissed off, but still, she listened to him with her ears perked up.

    *Sigh

    "I was and I don''t regret anything I did, but Nikol''s life is in danger, when the timees none of you will be able to save him, because of the curse we were inflicted upon,"

    Phoenix couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Hah? Why are you caring about someone else? Either way, I don''t care about what happened to a puny basta-"

    She couldn''t even finish her words, as Fenrir suddenly started choking her with a serious look on his face.

    "Don''t talk about him like that, if you don''t care just get lost, don''t put your dirty beak into things that have nothing to do with you,"

    "Stop it," Leviathan said and put her hands on Fenrir''s shoulder.

    He let her go with his eyes concentrating on Artemis and he squinted his eyes.

    "Have sex with him!"

    Suddenly he dropped a huge bomb on her head, causing her to blush a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Are you crazy? I''m his mother, I can''t do that," Artemis answered him with her eyes travelling everywhere. Just the idea of having sex with Nikol felt like an absolute taboo, but Fenrir didn''t stop.

    "What? Don''t act like you don''t know, you and I both know, his mother is not you," As soon as she heard Fenrir''s words, her face went pale.

    "Fenrir! I will do it, I was actually going to do it,"

    But Fenrir just quickly refuted the idea.

    "Nooo! Two of you shouldn''t do it, Sex with an apocalypse being will be thest key in his seal and when it breaks, you two will be forced by universalw to kill him, you shouldn''t do that,"

    Leviathan and Phoenix both looked at each other confused. In the memories they got, there was every information about how Fenrir died and the reason for Nikol''s birth. They thought he would be Fenrir''s reincarnation because right now, the one who was talking with them was just a shard that is sealed inside Nikol''s body.

    They thought once the seal broke, that little shard wouldbine with Nikol''s body and Fenrir will bee back but seeing his face, they knew there was something else to this than a simple reincarnation.

    "Artemis! Find another goddess just now or do it, I won''t tell again," Fenrir said and vanished leaving Nikol on her shoulder unconscious.

    As soon as he left, Artemis clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Same crazy, pushy bastard as always! I don''t know what she found in him to love," She said and looked at the boy that was leaning onto her shoulders.

    Artemis felt a surge of mixed emotions when she saw her son, Nikol, lying unconscious on her shoulder. She had not seen him in centuries, and the sight of him brought a flood of memories from their past together. Her heart swelled with joy and sadness at the same time.

    Without a second thought, Artemis rushed forward and gently took Nikol to her shoulder and made himfortable on it. She held him close, cradling his head in her arms as she caressed his hair. She could feel his breath on her skin, and she knew that he was alive but unconscious.

    Tears welled up in Artemis'' eyes as she gazed upon her son. She had missed him so much, and the thought of losing him again was unbearable. She couldn''t believe that he was back in her arms after all these years.

    "Wee home, my dear Nikol," she whispered softly, her voice choked with emotion. "I have missed you so much."

    Artemis looked down at her son, taking in every detail of his face. His features had changed since thest time she had seen him, but he was still her son. She felt a sense of pride and love wash over her, and she knew that she would do anything to protect him. Even if it means doing something that she shouldn''t do.

    "I will never let anything happen to you again, Nikol," Artemis said, her voice firm and determined. "I promise you that."

    With that, Artemis continued to cradle her son, holding him close as she waited for him to wake up. She knew that they had a lot to catch up on, and she was ready to be there for him, no matter what.

    Leviathan looked at this scene with her gaze filled with question.

    Wasn''t Nikol my brother? But I love him, but if he isn''t my brother, can I love him in the same way as I did before?

    Fenrir didn''t say anything about his true identity, so she didn''t know.

    After a few minutes, they decided to take Apollo and capture him, so he won''t try anything absurd again and everyone went inside with heavy faces.

    "I will exin everything, from beginning to the end, you might have memory but some of them mightck information," Artemis said to both Phoenix and Leviathan and decided to leave but then she saw a familiar-looking person. She was hiding behind a tree with a nervous look but Artemis quickly identified her since she looked exactly like the person, she fancied.

    "A high elf? What is she doing here?" She questioned, but nobody knew the answer.

    Leviathan also took a closer look and she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, as the person in front of her was none other than her brother''s lover.

    "Tisha, what are you doing here?"

    "I-I don''t know when I woke up I was here all alone, I came here because I felt Nikol''s presence," Tisha answered and came out of the spot, she was hiding with her eyes looking at everything with a wary look.

    She had a scared look on her face because seeing the goddess, that she was worshipping in real life wasn''t a pleasant experience for her, as it reminded her of everything that happened.

    "Follow us, you can''t stay here, I will tell you everything about your ancestor too," Artemis said and started walking toward the ce that looked like a mansion, but in reality, it was a huge mana tree, which was designed by Artemis herself.

 Chapter 180 Beginning

    ?

    Artemis led Phoenix, Leviathan, and Tisha through a shimmering portal and into her mansion, which was built entirely of pure mana by twisting therge golden trees into a shape that looked like a human mansion. Nikol perchedfortably on Artemis'' shoulders, chirping contentedly as his whole body was exhausted after that fight, and he wasn''t in the best position to listen to what Artemis was going to tell them.

    Dragging Apollo by his burnt and battered body, Leviathan followed everyone and they decided to leave Fenrir''s body because it is practically immovable.

    Apollo struggled against his captor, but his strength was no match for the mighty creature''s unrelenting grip. His skin was raw and blistered, a testament to the scorching mes that burnt his face because of his own foolishness.

    "Wee to my home," Artemis said, gesturing around at the opulent surroundings. "Please make yourselvesfortable. I have much to exin about everything that happened from the beginning to the end."

    Phoenix looked around in wonder, taking in the ornate furnishings and magical artifacts that adorned the walls. "This ce is amazing," she said, her voice filled with awe.

    Even though they were apocalypse beings powerful enough to challenge all the gods, that didn''t stop them from being impressed by these small details.

    Leviathan grunted in agreement, her massive body barely fitting through the doorway. "Yeah, it''s definitely an upgrade from the caves we were living in, especially you,"

    She pointed at Phoenix because Leviathan knew unlike her, Phoenix won''te out of her cave if there was isn''t something interesting. She was more introverted than everyone else in the room, but at the same time, she had a shy personality when she was outside.

    Tisha was more reserved, her eyes darting around nervously. "I appreciate your hospitality, Goddess Artemis, but I''m not sure I understand why I''m here, I''m not suitable to be with all these powerful beings."

    Artemis smiled kindly at the nervous girl. "I''m afraid I have some troubling news," she said. "Something has happened that has put all of our lives in danger including you and the other girls, so stay and listen, besides your ancestors used to live here."

    Hearing her words, Tisha felt pure surprise, but she had to keep herselfposed because she was in front of the goddess, she worshipped.

    Phoenix frowned, her fists clenched in anger. "So what do we do?" she asked. "We can''t just sit here and wait for another purge toe after us. What do you want to tell? As long as Nikol stay hidden something like that won''t happen again,"

    Artemis nodded in agreement. "That''s true, we don''t know what will happen if he got to know that Fenrir is free and Nikol is alive," she said. "That''s why I''ve brought you all here. We need to work together, we will protect him,"

    As she gestured towards the chairs arranged neatly in the grand hall after telling what she was expecting from them, it was hard not to notice their regal appearance. Each one seemed to stand proudly like a throne fit for a king, with intricately carved wooden frames and plush velvet cushions in deep shades of crimson and gold. The high backs towered over those who dared to take a seat, and the ornate armrests were embellished with glistening gems that sparkled in the soft candlelight. It was as if these chairs had been crafted specifically for royalty, with every detail carefully considered to exude an air of prestige and power.

    "I''m out, I don''t need any more troubles," She said but she didn''t leave instead she kept looking at Nikol''s face with a hard look on her face.

    "..."

    "Stop pretending, even after all the fights and jokes, we both know you love him, even though my love for him is greater than you, I know for a fact that you care about him," Leviathan said with her eyes closed.

    She was trying to sort out everything that happened, so she cane to an ultimate solution.

    *Tsk

    "Me and my weak heart!" Muttering those words, Phoenix took her seat again while asking Artemis to continue.

    She also sat near the group with aposed look and started telling rather interesting to all three of them.

    "It all started when-"

    ***

    "Ehh! Is that really okay? I think you shouldn''t do this, ying with our creation physically is a taboo," One of Artemis''s sisters muttered, as she saw her behaviour.

    "Huh? What makes you think I care about rules? I make my own rules, isn''t that right darling?" Next to her was a naked elf, who had longer ears than a normal elf but she still looked like a normal elf. She had an intoxicated look on her face because of the pleasure goddess showed her, but she knew it wasn''t just pleasure because Artemis dearly loved her.

    "Tasha stina, I won''t say this again, leave the heaven dimension, you''re not suitable to be here," Artemis''s sister warned her, but Artemis wasn''t going to let her insult her love, so she quickly kissed her and gave her some of the purest mana, which slowly modified her body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh! Your ears are longer than before and your mana is bing more pure," Artemis muttered but her sister had a furious expression on her face.

    "Do you have any idea what you just did? You created a whole another race Artemis, and not just a normal race, it''s a superior race,"

    Artemis just put out her tongue and showed a carefree expression until they heard a huge earthquake-like thing happening in heaven. The reason they were panicked by this situation was because the heaven dimension couldn''t have an earthquake. And it really stood out as, it might be a sign of an iing disaster.

    "What''s happening?"

    "..."

    All three of them were equally scared, but they soon heard the voices of the gods and goddesses, and their panicked screams.

    "Tasha, get dressed, looks like something is happening," Artemis said and got up from her spot, with her sister, she left the room and approached the door to what was happening.

    As Tasha hastily put on her clothes, she could hear themotion outside growing louder. She could sense that something was terribly wrong. She quickly slipped into her one-piece dress and rushed to join Artemis and her sister at the door.

    "What''s going on, my goddess?" Tasha asked, her voice shaking with fear.

    "We''re not sure," Artemis replied, her bow at the ready.

    She had the ability to use any long-range weapon with precise aim and uracy, so she was known as the goddess of hunting by others.

    As they pushed open the door, the trio was immediately greeted with the sight of destruction. The walls of the great heaven were crumbling, and the screams of the other gods and goddesses could be heard over the deafening roar of an unknown beast.

    "What in the name of the heavens is happening?" Tasha asked, her voice barely audible over the chaos.

    Artemis nced at her with a look of concern. "We don''t know, but we have to find out."

    As they made their way towards the centre of the destruction, they caught a glimpse of the creature responsible for the mayhem. It was a massive wolf, with fur so shiny it appeared to be made of pure violet light. The sight of it made their blood run cold with fear.

    Tasha''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched the beast destroy everything in its path. "What do we do?"

    "What else! we fight! We fight to the death," Artemis replied, pulling out her bow and arrow. "We can''t let it destroy everything we''ve worked so hard to build."

    With fierce determination, the three of them charged towards the beast, ready to do battle. As they shed with the wolf, their godly powers shed with its immense strength. Tasha had the power to control the golden trees of the heaven dimension thanks to all the pure mana, Artemis gave her so she used it to restrain the wolf while Artemis and her sister went on the offensive.

    For their support, many other gods and goddesses also came, but the battle was intense, with each strike causing the ground to shake and the air to crackle with electricity. But despite their best efforts, the beast proved to be too powerful, and it seemed as though all hope was lost.

    "What is this wolf? How can he stay so strong when we higher beings attack?" Artemis didn''t know what was happening, she didn''t understand what was going on. Her whole mind was in chaos mood, as she tried to sort out what was happening.

    "My children! Evacuate the area, this wolf is not something you can deal with," It was a familiar sound for most of the people in the heavenly dimension, and some of the clicked their tounges when they heard it but, the same cannot be said for Artemis who looked like she got called by her long lost parent.

    The previous rebellious nature and yfulness she had was nowhere to be seen, instead, she looked like a child that is waiting for her mother toe and pick her up after a long day.

    "Tasha, follow me, if she says we should evacuate, we should do that," Artemis said and grabbed her lover''s hand and started running on the opposite side leaving her sister, who looked even more pissed off as she chose her lover instead of her own sister.

    "You! Why are you choosing her instead of me?" Following them with her asshole clenching in fear of being attacked from behind, Artemis''s sister questioned but in response to her Artemis only showed her tongue pissing her off even more.

 Chapter 181 Apollos Mistake

    ?

    "Are we safe now?" Tasha crawled onto Artemis and hugged her in fear, her whole body trembling like a tuning fork.

    She had only seen wolves of the size of a normal monster in her whole life, so seeing this giant beast she was on the verge of emptying her dder on the spot where she was standing.

    "We might be, Mother Superior came to save us, no way anyone could beat her in a fight," Artemis said while taking Tasha into her embrace.

    "Anyway, what the hell was that giant wolf? How did he enter the heaven?" Hearing Artemis''s question, her sister looked at her with a sceptical look.

    "I have an idea, but I don''t know whether it is true or not," Her sister''s words ignited Artemis'' curiosity and she started to question her sister.

    "Who? Tell me, who is that?" Artemis started shaking her sister''s shoulder without even letting her speak.

    "I heard from one of the oldest servants of the castle that there are three beings that are higher than us," Artemis'' sister said, her voice low and serious. "They are known as the apocalypse beings."

    "The apocalypse beings?" Artemis repeated, her eyes widening. "What are they?"

    "Of course, you wouldn''t know because all you do is break rules and act like a delinquent," Artemis'' sister suddenly started nagging, but they quickly went back to the topic.

    "They are beings of immense power, I heard they are beings that won''t interfere with our world," Sister exined with her eyebrows furrowed.

    "And the three of them take the form of three creatures: a bird, an octopus, and a wolf."

    "A wolf?" Artemis repeated, her brow furrowing. "And what does this have to do with the attack on who attacked us? Don''t tell me-"

    "Yes! The one who attacked us might be the wolf," Sister said, her voice growing even more grave.

    "His name is Fenrir, and he is one of the apocalypse beings."

    Artemis'' eyes widened in shock. "Fenrir?" she repeated her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Yes," Sister said, her voice firm and worried. "He is incredibly powerful, and he is not to be underestimated. He is a creature of destruction and chaos, and he will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. We don''t know what might be his goals, but we are really in a dangerous situation now,"

    "What are we going to do?" Artemis asked, her voice full of concern.

    "We must prepare ourselves," Her sister said, her eyes narrowing. "We must equip all our weapons and collect other gods and goddesses, and we must be ready for whatever he throws at us. We cannot let him defeat us."

    Artemis nodded, her face set in determination. "You might be right! We will do whatever it takes," she said, her voice firm.

    Sister smiled at her cute and energetic self. "That''s the spirit," she said and decided to help Mother Superior to defeat this big bad wolf, who tried to kill them.

    ***

    Meanwhile on the other side of heaven where the Supreme deity ruled things were equally hectic as they could sense a disturbance in the force. The air was thick with a palpable sense of chaos and unrest, and the gods knew that something was amiss.

    As they peered into the realm where Mother Superior held sway, their worst fears were confirmed. A giant wolf had somehow managed to breach the borders of the realm and was now wreaking havoc upon the peaceful inhabitants of heaven.

    The Deity could see that the wolf was a creature of immense power and malevolence, and they knew that they had to act quickly to contain the threat before it could cause irreparable damage to their side.

    Heaven was divided into two parts where one part was ruled by Mother Superior Edona, a benevolent andpassionate deity who presided over a realm of light and purity. Her kingdom was a ce of peace and tranquillity, where the angels and other gods and goddesses went about their tasks with a sense of purpose and harmony.

    The other part of heaven was ruled by the Supreme Deity, a powerful and enigmatic being whose realm was shrouded in mystery and intrigue. Some said that the Deity was a just and fair ruler, while others whispered that their true motives were unknown and perhaps even malevolent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Despite the differences between the two rulers, the two realms had coexisted in rtive peace and harmony for centuries. But with the sudden appearance of the wolf, the delicate bnce of power had been upset, and both realms found themselves in grave peril.

    But there were some people in heaven, that took joy by this turn of events and all of them were gathered in one hall with their eyes looking at the young man in front of them.

    "What is the meaning of this, Apollo?" A man sitting in the middle of every other giant-looking titan questioned resting his cheek in his palm. "Didn''t you say that you will take full control of the Fenrir? then why is it going berserk? I thought I only ordered you to kill mother superior,"

    "Or don''t tell me you are ipetent to do that? Even though you''re supposed to be the god of the wolves,"

    As soon as the huge man sitting in the middle of the hall said that, everyone started to smile in a humiliating way looking at Apollo-like, he was an idiot. Feeling their gazes andughs, Apollo clenched his teeth but he knew if he acted here everything he worked for will crumble.

    "I will control it, Mother superior will definitely weaken that wolf and when that happens, I will be the one to take her control, with Fenrir in my control, I can easily kill Mother Superior,"

    Apollo said and others quickly stoppedughing.

    "Imend your bravery to support us, and I appreciate your wise judgment to betray Mother Superior, she is a weakling, she can''t controlnds or invade inferior races," The man that was sitting in the middle said and stood up. He slowly walked toward Apollo and touched his shoulder.

    "Once mother superior is dead, I will fulfil our promise, I promise in my name of Supreme Deity that I will give the biggest and most valuablend, which is currently under the mother superior to you, her favourite goddess Artemis won''t get thatnd,"

    Hearing those words Apolloughed and bowed his head showing respect, but inside he was burning in anger.

    ''In exchange for a singlend, I should betray my mother and give half of the heaven to them? What kind of a shitty deal is this? Once I have Fenrir in my hand, you will along with Mother Superior, I will be the one to lead the heaven thereafter,"

    He knew that he couldn''t let this slide, but he also knew he had to y it smart. He decided to bide his time and wait for the right opportunity to strike. In the meantime, he would continue to act as though he was going along with the n, while secretly gathering Fenrir and resources to help him in his quest for power.

    As he left the meeting with Supreme Deity and the other gods, Apollo couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. He knew that he was taking a big risk by going against the other gods, but he also knew that the rewards could be great if he seeded.

    "Once I be the leader everything will change, I will make our side more dominant than here, I don''t understand why she''s against attacking these arrogant people, but I will do it," He said and left the area, so he can see the progress of the fight where Fenrir and Mother Superior Edon were in.

    It was a huge distance, but with godly abilities, they managed to ovee this distance, so if by any chance a human enter this ce and wants to cross borders, she or he would have to walk for a whole year without any breaks to reach the borders.

    Apollo had instigated a fight between Fenrir, the monstrous wolf, and Edona, the powerful Mother superior, hoping to witness an epic battle between two formidable opponents. But as he arrived at the location where the fight was supposed to take ce, he found the area empty, with no trace of either Fenrir or Edona.

    Even though the houses were destroyed there were no signs of these two individuals so he quickly got down and decided to ask about the details.

    Perplexed and slightly disappointed, Apollo scanned the area, trying to find any clues as to where the two might have gone. But he failed to find and then he saw Artemis also searching for something.

    As he approached, he saw his sister Artemis standing at the edge of the clearing, looking just as confused as he was. "Artemis, what''s going on?" he asked, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of thebatants.

    Artemis was his closest person except for Mother Superior because their abilities were quite simr, they really liked hanging out with each other. Even though the gods and goddesses under both leaders were siblings, most of them didn''t even care about their rtionship. Some of them hated others while some loved, but none of them knew what sexual pleasure is and none of them knew what romantic love was, including Artemis.

    Even though she has Tasha by her side, in the end, she was her own creation, so it was more like the creator''s love toward her creation instead of romantic love.

    "I don''t know," she replied, turning to face him. "I came here to witness the battle between Fenrir and Edona, but they''re nowhere to be found."

    Apollo furrowed his brow in concern. "Do you think something''s happened to them? Maybe we should start looking for them."

    Artemis also nodded her head and followed Apollo trying to find their mother and confirm whether that big bad wolf harmed her.

 Chapter 182 Calm Down

    ?

    "Woman, what do you think you''re doing? Who do you think you are? How did I get here?" Observing Edona, who had Fenrir firmly grasped by the neck, he grew concerned. Herplexion appeared pallid, and he wondered if the destruction he had caused while unconscious had something to do with it.

    Edona looked at Fenrir with her eyes showing satisfaction because her predictions came true, she knew Fenrir attacked their heaven because of some daze and she knew breaking the dimensional rules might be the cause of it.

    Visiting a dimension without the full moon would instantly kill if it was just a god or goddess, but for Apocalypse beings, it only felt like a daze or drunk state.

    p��nd��---no��?1,��o�� But even for Edona, who was the most powerful goddess also called Mother Superior by other people, it felt like her whole body was screaming when she had to restrict Fenrir with her ability to control reality itself. She used the whole castle she used to live in and wrapped it into a chain tightly holding Fenrir like he was some kind of a wild beast, and he truly was one.

    "You attacked my children! Do you think you can get away doing something like this?" In anger Edona questioned, but Fenrir didn''t even know what she was talking about.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t even know how I got here,"

    "But I don''t like being chained like this, I will give you ten seconds in one-dimensional time to remove these things, or else I won''t talk like this," Fenrir threatened Edona, who was already clenching her teeth.

    She knew holding something absurd like this with her power will be impossible, even though she was sceptical about releasing him at the end her instinct told her to do as he said, knowing that she had to believe his words.

    Edona already knew by looking at the fur of the wolf, who she was fighting with. But the question remained in her mind, how he got here?

    She was in awe of his sheer power, his very presence radiating an aura of danger and destruction. And yet, there was something about him that drew her in, something that made her appreciate his ferocity and fearlessness.

    As she watched him from afar, she couldn''t help but marvel at his coat of shimmering violet fur. It was unlike anything she had ever seen before, an otherworldly hue that seemed to glow with an inner light. It was as if he was more than just a creature of this world, but a being of pure magic and mystery.

    Edona couldn''t deny the thrill that coursed through her veins as she pondered the might of this great wolf. And soon, she released her power letting Fenrir move his legs.

    Like a real wolf, he shook his head and body right after she did that and got close to her without giving her any personal space.

    "Are you the one who brought me here?" He had a masculine voice, but it sounded like an echo as it didn''te out of his mouth.

    "I didn''t, it looks like something is happening," She had a few suspects that might be responsible for this, but the main suspect was none other than Supreme Deity, who wanted to end her rule and steal her part of the power.

    Edona remained in power and control even without anyone''s help showing how powerful and adored she was, but the same cannot be said for Supreme Deity, who had to rely on other gods.

    Edona''s power and control over the divine realm were unmatched, even among gods. She was the mother of half of the gods and goddesses, and her beauty was renowned throughout the cosmos. Her radiance could illuminate even the darkest corners of the universe, and her voice was as sweet as the most exquisite melody.

    Despite her immense power and influence, Edona was also kind and just, always seeking to help those in need and guide them towards the path of righteousness. Her wisdom was unrivalled, and her counsel was sought by gods and mortals alike.

    *Sigh

    "I really dislike situations like this, where I have no idea what''s happening, didn''t you say that I destroyed something?"

    "You destroyed most of the houses and killed some of my children, that''s why I hate you," Edona answered his question but Fenrir looked even more confused.

    "Whatever! I have no interest in such things, I''m going back," Fenrir got up but Edona blocked his path.

    "You can''t! You need to stay here until I find who brought you here," Even though her voice was shaking, Edona had to convince Fenrir because if he leave now, she won''t be able to find who did this atrocious thing to her children and hernd.

    *Tsk

    "Woman, that''s none of my concern, you can do whatever you want, don''t involve me, I''m going back to my sleep," He said and left the castle only to see the sky and feel an ufortable feeling.

    "Where''s the moon? Where is it? Don''t tell me-" Fenrir got cold sweat, just imagining what would happen to him if he breaks the rule.

    Even though he had a wild personality, there were few instances where he didn''t dare to break the rules and right now was such an instance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s not a full moon yet, that''s why I told you to wait and-" Edona''s words were cut short as Fenrir lunged at her with a furious expression.

    "Woman! Who summoned me? Tell me, Who?" His voice sounded like a low growl filled with bloodlust, which caused Edona''s whole body to go tense, but she managed to squeeze out some words.

    "I - will - find, let me go," Edona managed to squeeze out some words even under the pressure.

    Fenrir snarled, his massive paw striking the ground with a thunderous thud.

    "Do not lie to me, woman," he said. "You are the only one who could have called me here."

    "I swear it on my children," Edona said, holding up her hands in a gesture of peace. "I did not summon you. But I will find out who did."

    Fenrir''s eyes narrowed as he regarded Edona. Slowly, he lowered his head, his massive jawsing to rest just inches from her face. Edona could feel his hot breath on her skin, and she held her ground, refusing to back down.

    "Very well," Fenrir said, his voice low and dangerous. "But know this, woman. If you are lying to me, there will be consequences."

    Edona quickly got up and wiped her butt and looked at Fenrir with a scared look.

    "Before the next full moon, I will find the culprit and bring him to you with evidence, until then can you stay in this castle without going berserk, I beg you,"

    Fenrir let out a deep sigh, his eyes filled with anger and frustration. "It''s not that easy, Woman. I cannot simply sit idle while the one who betrayed me is out there, free to roam. I need to hunt them down and make them pay for what they''ve done. Because of this, I won''t be able to face other apocalypses,"

    Edona took a step closer to Fenrir, cing her hand on his paws. "I understand your anger, Fenrir. But please, for the sake of my people and your own safety, can you hold off on your vengeance until we have solid evidence to bring to light? Trust me, we will find the culprit and make them pay for their treachery."

    Fenrir looked into Edona''s eyes and saw the sincerity and determination within them. After a few moments of silence, he finally nodded his head in agreement. "Alright, Woman. I will stay in this castle until the next full moon. But you must promise me that you will do everything in your power to find the culprit and bring them to justice while treating me like a king."

    Edona smiled, relieved that Fenrir had agreed to her request without knowing what kind of a freeloader, she had to entertain.

    "Hmm~ with this body, I will stand out, so-" He said and suddenly his body started getting small with a bright lighting out of his body.

    For a moment, it seemed as though he would remain locked in his wolf form forever, but then something miraculous happened. The fur began to recede, revealing smooth and pale human skin underneath.

    As the transformation continued, Fenrir''s limbs began to elongate and his snout shrank back, forming a delicate nose and full lips. The dark violet hue of his hair became apparent, shimmering in the light of the castle.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the transformation wasplete. Where once there had been a fierce and formidable wolf, there now stood a young man of unearthly beauty. His eyes sparkled with an otherworldly intelligence, and his movements were graceful and fluid.

    With a calm and measured step, he emerged from the shadow of the light and entered into the vision of Edona. There he stood, resplendent and magnificent, a creature of myth and legende to life before the eyes of mere second-dimensional beings.

    And though he was now a young man, there was still something wild and untamed about him, a reminder of the wolf that lurked just beneath the surface.

    "Woman! What is your name?" The young man questioned with his naked body shing in front of the blushing Edona.

    She had seen countless naked bodies, but this was the first time she felt attraction because most of the goddesses and gods are unable to feel sexual arousal for someone equal to them, and most of them detested eloping with lower begins, the only exception being Artemis.

    "Edona, Mother Superior Edona,"

    "Fine! Edy, call me Nikol because that''s the name I always wanted instead of this boring name called Fenrir, and again nice to meet you,"

    At that moment, Edona made a huge mistake but she still didn''t know that.

 Chapter 183 Freeloader

    ?

    With a loud growl, Fenrir demanded attention from the goddesses who nked him, their expressions a mix of irritation and resignation, as they had been doing it for hours.

    "Is it not ready yet?" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the halls of the Mother Superior''s castle. Fenrir had been lounging in the heavenly abode for days now, taking advantage of the hospitality of the gods and goddesses who worked there. He had made himself at home, demanding food and drink, and ordering the heavenly beings around like they were his personal servants.

    The goddesses exchanged a nce, their irritation growing by the minute. Who did this arrogant man think he was? They knew he was a powerful being if Mother Superior respect him this much, but his entitled behaviour was beginning to grate on their nerves.

    "We''re doing our best, Esteemed Guest," one of the goddesses replied, her toneced with barely-concealed annoyance. "But we can''t work miracles. It takes time to create what you''ve asked for."

    Fenrir had been a freeloader asking for potato chips and c from the goddess, who overseed the earth and she had to send oracles to the people on the earth asking for them. It was embarrassing for her, as it felt like she was begging for food from her followers, but under Mother Superior''s orders, she had to do it.

    Fenrir snorted, his sharp teeth glinting in the heavenly light. "I don''t have time to wait," he snapped. "I need it now."

    The goddesses gritted their teeth, barely suppressing the urge to roll their eyes. They knew they couldn''t argue with this selfish man - he was too powerful and too dangerous. But his arrogance was beginning to wear on them.

    As they continued to massage his broad shoulders, they wondered who Fenrir thought he was, freeloading in their home and making outrageous demands. They were the servants of the mother superior, not him. But for now, they would have to grit their teeth and bear it, hoping that he would leave soon and not overstay his wee any longer

    "Oh by the way, where did that busty chick go? I haven''t seen her in a long time," Fenrir questioned, but the goddess who heard it couldn''t believe he just called their mother a busty chick.

    "Esteemed guest, I ask you to respect our Mother Superior, she is the greatest woman in the entire universe, she is not just a woman, but a goddess in her own right. Her beauty and power are unmatched, and it is thanks to her that our order has thrived for so long."

    "Her divine presence fills this ce with grace and wisdom, and we are all blessed to be in her service. She is the embodiment of strength andpassion, and her love for us is boundless."

    "Every day, she guides us with her wisdom and inspires us with her grace. She is the light in the darkness and the hope that sustains us in times of trouble. Without her, we would be lost."

    The goddess exined everything to Fenrir like she was having a fever dream, but Fenrir who listened to it just yawned and suddenly fell asleep like it was the most boring thing he heard in a while.

    "Do you understand her greatness now? You should right?" She asked after exining everything, but when she saw him dozing off, she felt her mana boil inside her.

    ''Is this man for real? Damn it, I don''t care even if he is a guest or not, I will kill him?''

    She thought and tried to attack Fenrir, but he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace.

    "Enough about Mother Superior, tell me about yourself, I like to know you better," He said and caressed her thighs, while slowly leaving a bite mark on her neck making her even more confused trying to understand what he was trying to do.

    "..."

    "..."

    All the goddesses and gods that worked in the mansion were rather high-ranked goddesses, unlike Artemis and her sister, so they knew how to protect secrets, but still, most of them didn''t know what is sexual pleasure or attraction toward the opposite sex meant, as they never had such encounters.

    Fenrir leaned in closer, his warm breath tickling the sensitive skin on one of the goddesses'' necks. "I will tell you more about more if you talk like a good girl?" he whispered, his lips barely grazing her earlobe.

    The two goddesses were both taken aback by Fenrir''s sudden shift in focus from potato chips to them. They had been recounting tales of their time in heaven, trying to keep their minds off the dangerous situation they had found themselves in without knowing how to react or what these unknown emotions they are feeling.

    But now, with Fenrir''s intense gaze fixed on them, they couldn''t help but feel a rush of desire coursing through their veins.

    One goddess with her flowing golden hair and striking blue eyes, was the first to respond. "We are but mere servants, esteemed guests," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Our lives are dedicated to serving Mother Superior and fulfilling her every desire."

    Hel, with her pale skin and jet-ck hair, watched the exchange silently, her heart racing in her chest. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unlike the one whom Fenrir grabbed into his embrace, she had always been drawn to Fenrir''s raw power and maic charisma, and now, with him so close, she felt her will slipping away.

    Fenrir''s hand slid higher up the goddess''s thigh that he was hugging, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. Other one felt a pang of jealousy rise up inside her, and she stepped closer to Fenrir, pressing her body against his.

    "You are the most powerful being we have ever encountered after Mother Superior, Esteemed Guest, May I ask your real identity?" Other goddess said, her voice husky with desire.

    Fenrir''s lips curled into a wicked smile, and he leaned in to kiss her, his hands roaming freely over both goddesses'' bodies. As they surrendered themselves to his touch, they knew that they were no longer mere servants �C they were his willing ythings, forever at his beck and call.

    "I will tell you-"

    ***

    ''Ugh~ I have been so stressed with him freeloading in my castle, Full moon, when are you going toe back? I can''t take this anymore,''

    Edona thought as she went back to the castle after she met the leaders of the other side including the Supreme Deity. She wanted to confirm whether it was their work or someone from her side that summoned Fenrir, but seeing the surprised faces, it was rather easy for Edona to tell that it was their work.

    "I will just push Fenrir into their side and call it a day, They can face the consequences of their own action," She thought and entered the castle with her face looking rather tired.

    "That reminds me, Artemis and Apollo came to see me worried about my fight, they are really cute kids, always hoping the best for me,"

    While walking along the hallway, Edona thought about the blue-haired girl and blond-haired boy, that she was happy to talk with. She knew all of them like the finger in her hand. Edona knew about Artemis''s rtionship with a mortal and she didn''t want to punish it because she wanted to see how their rtionship would develop.

    But on the other hand, Edona knew that Apollo wasn''t the sweet and caring boy that he is pretending to be and she suspected him to be the one who brought Fenrir into heaven since he had the ability to do it.

    "Did that boy betray me?" Thinking about all the possibilities, Edona opened the door where her closest daughters should be keeping an eye on Fenrir, but as soon as she opened the door, she was met with the absurd scene of three naked people lying on top of each other.

    Fenrir had no clothes on his body, but the two goddesses that she assigned to look after him were the same and they had some kind of white liquid leaking from their vaginas.

    "What in the name of heaven is going on here?!" Edona eximed, her voice sharp with shock.

    The two girls sat up quickly, disentangling themselves from the young man beneath them. Fenrir also sat up slowly, rubbing the back of his head where the girls had been resting.

    "Mother, we can exin," One of the goddesses said, her voice tinged with guilt knowing that what they did won''t please Edona.

    "Exin what? Why are you two on top of him?" Edona demanded, her eyes shing with anger and frustration.

    Unlike others, Edona obviously knew what Fenrir did to them and she had a little blush because the smell of his body and semen really affected her, but seeing something this pervy, she couldn''t help but me it all on Fenrir for seducing her daughters.

    "Edona, don''t act like this," the young man spoke up, his voice calm and deep. "I''m trying to be considerate toward them. We were just hanging out. Poor girls didn''t even know what sex is,"

    "Hanging out? Like this? and don''t teach weird things to my kids," Edona gestured to the sofa, her voice rising in disbelief.

    "Mother, why didn''t you tell us that sex is something this amazing," One of the girls chimed in, her eyes wide with innocence.

    Edona looked at the three of them, her mind racing. She had always been protective of her daughters, and the thought of some kind of a beast spending time alone with them made her uneasy.

    "Get dressed, and Fenrir, I want to talk with you," She said and closed the door while thinking about what she was going to do next.

 Chapter 184 Heaven Slowly Changing

    ?

    Edona stood atop the highest tower of her castle, gazing out at the once-pristine grounds below. Her castle, once a bastion of purity and order, had been irreversibly tainted by the arrival of Fenrir. Although he had not physically damaged the castle, his influence had spread like poison throughout its walls and halls.

    The servants who once dutifully tended to the castle''s needs had be corrupted under Fenrir''s influence. The female servants, in particr, had fallen under his spell, bing his loyal underlings and enforcers of his twisted will. They became ves to the pleasure, he showed them and they really fell into the seduction of this bad wolf, like innocent girls that get corrupted by a yboy.

    He didn''t just show sexual pleasure, instead, he mentally showed them that he was the only person that is suitable for them. Fenrir used his charming and persuasive words to make them feel special and valued, saying things that made them believe he truly understood and cared about them. Heplimented their personalities, praised their achievements, and empathized with their struggles. He would listen attentively to their problems and offer wise advice, making them feel like he was their confidant and soulmate.

    Through his words, Fenrir created a sense of intimacy and connection with each person, making them feel like they had found their perfect match. He would use phrases like "I''ve never met anyone like you," "You make me a better person," and "I feel like we were meant to be together." His words were like a spell that made them fall deeper and deeper in love with him.

    �Ѧ���d��---n?��a| ��om All the goddesses that never had any romantic interaction in their whole life easily fell for him, making his position in the castle equal to that of Edona.

    Fenrir''s sweet talks were not just empty words, but a calcted strategy to win over their hearts and minds. By the time he was finished, they werepletely enamoured with him, convinced that he was the only person in the world who could make them truly happy.

    Edona could see the evidence of their loyalty everywhere she looked. The once-immacte grounds were now littered with debris and litter, as the male servants neglected their duties in favour of carrying out Fenrir''smands since they looked up to his power and abilities.

    "No good! If he stays here, I will go crazy, I should quickly kick him out, and-" All of a sudden, a wave of sadness washed over Edona as she remembered about all the shreds of evidence she found out about Fenrir''s arrival.

    "Apollo! Why did you want to betray me? I don''t understand-"

    Edona had never been through so many emotions like these few weeks thanks to the big bad wolf. She felt like she was having a mini headache because of all this problem, and suddenly she remembered that day when she saw Fenrir''s naked body.

    Edona''s heart raced as memories of Fenrir flooded her mind. She tried to push them away, but they lingered like a stubborn stain that refuse to get cleaned.

    "I can''t believe I''m even thinking about him," she muttered to herself.

    "Did I fall for his seduction? Sure, he got all intimate with me, but he is just trying to y with me because he is bored," Edona muttered to herself with her mind going crazy over this problem.

    "Thinking about who, Mom?" A voice behind her made Edona jump. She turned to see her daughter, Artemis, watching her with a concerned expression.

    "Nobody, honey," Edona said, shaking her head, she knew if there was a person that could understand love, it is Artemis because she already had a rtionship with one of her own creations. "Just a... a guy I met a while ago."

    "Mom, you can tell me anything, besides it is rare for us to fall in love," Artemis said, taking her mother''s hand. "I''m here for you."

    Edona hesitated for a moment, but then the words spilt out of her. "He tried to seduce me once, but I shut him down pretty quickly because I don''t have time for those things,"

    Artemis frowned. "That sounds like a bad experience. Are you okay, mom?"

    "I''m fine," Edona assured her daughter. "I just don''t want to think about him anymore."

    "But you''re blushing," Artemis pointed out.

    Edona touched her cheeks and realized that Artemis was right. She was blushing. "I don''t know why. I just... I don''t want to think about him."

    "Maybe you should," Artemis suggested. "Sometimes, when we resist something too hard, it just makes it stronger. Maybe if you confront your feelings about Fenrir, you can move past them."

    Edona smiled at her daughter''s wisdom. "You''re so smart, Artemis. Maybe you''re right. Maybe I do need to face this head-on."

    "Mother, I''ve been meaning to ask you this for a long time, who is that freeloader you asked all the sisters to take care of? He is one heaven of a cocky bastard!"

    Edona instantly knew who she was talking about, as there could be only one cocky bastard in this whole heaven that could even annoy Artemis, who is normally yful and outgoing.

    "Oh! He''s just a guest, don''t mind him," Edona wanted to tell her that, Fenrir is the wolf that attacked their heaven and constantly kept seducing her sisters, but she didn''t.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Edona didn''t want to see Artemis also getting seduced by him, so she advised her to stay away from her.

    "Where is he now? Normally, I would see him, but today I didn''t," Artemis asked making Edona quite bothered.

    "He should be in the castle, wait till I check," Edona used her authority inside the castle to check every single corner, but he was nowhere to be seen. It sent shivers through her spine, because if that beast freely roam around hernd, what would happen to her people? Edona got really worried and quickly ran hoping to find him.

    Edona paced back and forth outside the castle gates, her eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of Fenrir. "Where could he be? He was supposed to be inside the castle!" she muttered to herself.

    Artemis approached her, a concerned expression on her face. "Have you found anything, Mother?" she asked.

    "No," Edona sighed. "I''ve searched the entire city, but he''s nowhere to be found."

    Artemis put aforting hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, we''ll find him."

    But as the hours passed and they continued their search, Edona''s worry turned to panic. "What if he''s been convinced to join Supreme Deity''s side? Or worse, what if he''s fed up with us?" she eximed inside her mind knowing that he is the worse enemy she could have.

    Artemis remained calm, trying to reassure her. "We''ll keep looking. Maybe someone in the city has seen him."

    Just then, a young girl approached them. "Excuse me, sister," she said timidly looking at Artemis, who quickly responded to the girl, as she was the one Artemis appointed to look after Tasha.

    "Did anything happen?" In a hurry Artemis questioned, but the young girl looked a bit hesitant to say what she wanted.

    "..."

    "A young boy with dark hair visited that inferior being, I tried to stop him, but he didn''t listen to me," She said with her eyes looking guilty because Artemis told her not to let anyone enter the house where Tasha was supposed to stay in.

    Edona''s heart leapt with hope. "Yes, yes are you sure he had dark hair! When did you see him?"

    The girl couldn''t identify Edona as she was too young, so she had barely seen their mother, she answered her like she would do with any other goddess.

    The girl nodded. "I saw him just now. He looked like he was doing something, but I don''t know why he was naked."

    Hearing those words, Artemis felt like her whole body going numb, as she felt what was going to happen. Edona also looked at her daughter worried so quickly without any hesitation, Edona and Artemis raced towards the house. Just in case they searched through the other houses and alleyways, calling out Fenrir''s name. And then, they heard a faint moan in the distance as soon as Artemis'' house came into their view.

    "Nooo! Nooooo! Nooo! This can''t be," Artemis was on the verge of copsing but she quickly ran and looked at the door, that was locked.

    "This can''t be happening" Artemis muttered to herself, her mind racing with thoughts of betrayal and infidelity. She could feel her legs going numb as she reached for the doorknob, only to find it locked.

    "What''s going on?" she yelled, rattling the doorknob in frustration. But as her desperation grew, she knew what she had to do. She took a deep breath and, with all her strength, broke the door down which broke with a loud shock.

    As she stepped inside, Artemis could feel her heart pounding against her chest, ready for whatevery ahead. And then, she saw it - her worst nightmaree true and in front of her eyes was the thing she never wanted to see in her lifetime.

    There, on the living room couch, was her girlfriend - with a man. Their lips were locked in a passionate embrace, and Artemis could feel the tears streaming down her face as she watched them.

    "Artemis!" Tasha gasped, pulling away from the man she was holding. "What are you doing here?"

    "What am I doing here?" Artemis spat, her voice shaking with rage. "What the hell is going on? Who is he?"

    "It''s not what you think," her girlfriend stammered, her eyes darting nervously around the room and Edona knew things were about to get really dark between Fenrir and Artemis.

 Chapter 185 Prey Detected

    ?

    Fenrir left Edona''s castle hoping to find something exciting because he had been in that prison for so long that he forgot what the external world looked like. Even though he got everything he wanted, staying there without doing anything felt suffocating to him.

    With his skills and power to sneak out of the most dangerous situation, he managed to avoid everyone and leave the castle without any problem.

    "Hmm~let''s see what outside looks like," Since he was in a trance-like state when he attacked the outside, he didn''t remember anything, so this was the first time he consciously came outside.

    As soon as Fenrir stepped out of Edona''s castle, the world weed him with open arms. The sun shone down on him, casting a warm glow over his skin. The wind brushed against his face, whispering secrets of adventure and excitement. For a moment, Fenrir closed his eyes and simply breathed in the freedom.

    "Ah, it feels good to finally be out of that ce," He said to himself.

    As he walked, he noticed the world around him had changed. The ce he used to stay was something simple without any trees or living beings. Most of the time they didn''t even know about their own existence as they drifted through the universe without any goals or expectations.

    From time to time, Leviathan or Phoenix came to see their little brother, but other than that, it was almost impossible for Fenrir to have any human contact unless he visit another dimension like what he is doing now.

    "Wow, things have really changed," Fenrir said, impressed by the newndscape.

    As he continued on his journey, he heard rustling in the bushes and saw children ying and he decided to slowly approach them and introduced himself because he wanted to see what they would react like, but as soon as they saw Fenrir''s figure approaching them, they ran away in several directions.

    They weren''t scared of Fenrir instead they didn''t want to get caught by one of the elder gods or goddesses ying near the castle of their mother.

    Fenrir wandered through the winding paths of Edona''s heaven, nodding and exchanging pleasantries with the various gods and goddesses he encountered, None of them noticed his true nature as he looked powerful and reallyfortable with them. His yful nature often drew a smile from those he passed by, and he revelled in the attention.

    Even though he walked through the streets, he never met or felt like doing something interesting, as he was already fed up teaching about love and sexual pleasure to all goddesses that served in the castle. By nature, Fenrir was yful and wanted to create chaos that is not too serious, so when all of them acted obediently, Fenrir obviously lost interest in whatever he was doing.

    So when he overheard the gossip about Artemis bringing an elf to the heavens by the other people, he couldn''t resist his curiosity any longer. He decided to go and see who this elf is, and what she looked like.

    As he approached Artemi''s house, he caught a strange scent in the breeze. It was unlike anything he had ever smelled before. He followed his nose to the source of the aroma, which led him to the doorstep of the goddess. It wasn''t exactly a pleasant smell, as the mana quality of the individual in this room was the worse. Her life was not stable for some reason because some kind of a higher grade mana kept attacking her mana core trying to force it open so they can enter.

    It was a dangerous process which could lead to death, but if done right, most of the time the individual will have a huge rise in their power.

    Curious, Fenrir approached the house and noticed that the door was unlocked. He pushed it open and cautiously stepped inside. The scent was stronger now, and he could hear soft breathinging from the bedroom.

    Peering through the door, Fenrir observed the delicate figure lying on the bed with a sense of fascination. The elf''s pointed ears piqued his interest, and he noticed how they were slightly angled backwards as if in deep slumber. Her delicate features were a sight to behold, with a small nose and full lips that were slightly parted as she breathed softly.

    "So this is a one-dimensional creature! Quite interesting," Fenrir was amazed by the elf''s slender frame, noting how she seemed to be almost weightless under the covers. His eyes trailed down her body, taking in every detail, from the way her long hair cascaded down her back to the elegant curve of her waist. Despite his curiosity, Fenrir refrained from touching the elf, choosing instead to observe her in silence.

    Until she suddenly woke up and saw Fenrir''s figure standing in front of her. Startled, she jumped out of bed and took a step back.

    "Who are you?" Tasha questioned, her heart racing with fear and confusion.

    The figure of Fenrir loomed over her, his eyes piercing and intense. Tasha couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding in his presence.

    "Hmm~ so you can talk normally? That means even first-dimension beings are intelligent and interesting," Fenrir muttered to himself and looked at the woman in front of him.

    Tasha''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening.

    "Should I call my goddess? But how can I run-" As Tasha hastily grabbed the bed to make her escape from the room thinking Fenrir is going to attack, her n hit a snag when her long dress became tangled in the bed. Her attempt to jump ended in a tumble, resulting in her nose bleeding.

    Fenrir rushed to Tasha''s side as she fell to the floor, her eyes filled with pain. "What happened? Are you okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tasha winced as she tried to get up, but her ankle gave way beneath her. "I broke my nose," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Fenrir shook his head and muttered under his breath. "You''re so dumb for an individual that canmunicate. Can''t you be more careful? Why did you even try to jump?"

    Tasha looked up at him, hurt shing in her eyes. "I didn''t do it on purpose," she replied, her voice trembling slightly.

    Fenrir sighed and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her to the bed. "Just lie down and rest," he said, gently cing her on the soft mattress.

    Tasha closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. "Thank you," she whispered.

    But at the same time, she wondered who this gentleman was, as she had never seen him before. Sometimes, she got bullied by the goddess that didn''t want her presence in heaven, but even then she haven''t seen him.

    "Excuse me," Tasha spoke up, her voice weak from her fall. "Who are you?"

    Fenrir turned to face her, surprised by her question. "I''m Fenrir," he replied, his voice calm and steady. "I came to check on you after I saw you fall from the sky."

    Tasha frowned, still struggling to ce him. "But why are you here? I don''t recognize you."

    Fenrir''s expression softened as he approached the bed. "We''ve never met before," he said. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t help you when you need it. Besides, I''m interested in you,"

    Tasha nodded slowly, still feeling uneasy. She didn''t know whether she could trust this stranger, but she appreciated his kindness. "Thank you," she murmured.

    Fenrir smiled, relieved that she seemed to be feeling better. "You''re wee. Just rest for now, and I''ll stay with you just in case,"

    But something unexpected happens to Tasha as she let her guard down.

    "Fenrir, what are you doing?" Tasha asked, puzzled as she watched Fenrir slowly lick her blood on the nose that dripped down because of her broken nose.

    Fenrir looked up at her, his tongue stillpping at her wound. "I''m trying to help, Tasha. My saliva has healing properties that can help your wound close faster."

    Tasha couldn''t help but feel weird about the whole situation. She had never heard of saliva healing wounds before, let alone licking them. "I appreciate the gesture, Fenrir, but it just feels strange."

    Fenrir stopped licking and looked at her with concern. "Is it hurting you? I can stop if you want."

    Tasha shook her head, "No, it''s not that. It just feels strange, but if it helps heal my wound, then I trust you."

    But things got weirder and weirder for Tasha as Fenrir didn''t just stop with her nose. He slowly went down and licked her nape and his hands slowly squeezed her ample breasts.

    "Looks like I have something else to heal," Fenrir said and tried to remove her dress with his mouth, but Tasha suddenly pushed him and looked at him with an angry look.

    "Get away from me! I have my goddess," She said, but for Fenrir who had a keen sense of smell and vision, it was rather apparent that she was aroused.

    Fenrir had no intention of forcing her, so he decided to give a good show that she won''t be able to resist.

    "Now this is fun! I''m stealing someone''s dear love, maybe I should do this pretty often," Fenrir thought and removed his clothes revealing his chiselled abs and enormous dick in front of Tasha, who had never seen such a thing causing her eyes to open wide.

    "Come! Let''s have some fun," Fenrir thought and started getting close to Tasha, who almost felt like her heart wasing out of her body because of how fast it worked.

 Chapter 186 She Cant Satisfy You (R-18)

    ?

    Tasha didn''t expect any of this to happen. At first, she pushed Fenrir when she felt he was up to no good, and then he showed Tasha kindness. She thought he was genuinely trying to help her, but right now he wasn''t sure about that.

    Because in front of her was the Fenrir that kept looking at her like she was some kind of prey with his eyes looking rather seductive.

    "What is this? What the hell is this? Why do I feel nervous?" Tasha felt absolutely worse because even though her mind told her not to get involved with whatever is happening, her body didn''t listen to her.

    It was as if something invincible was attracting her to him, but things didn''t go as expected because Fenrir got close to Tasha, who was aroused. She was breathing so hard and she couldn''t help but bite her lips because looking at Fenrir she felt goosebumps all over her body.

    Fenrir then wrapped his hands from behind her after getting close rather dangerously and whispered like a devil into her long ears, which were already much more sensitive than her whole body.

    "You''re frustrated Tasha, you don''t know what is true pleasure, let me show you, she can''t satisfy you but I will let me touch you and feel your body," He whispered those words to aroused Tasha, which caused her to tremble in anticipation.

    Seeing no objectionsing from Tasha, Fenrir decided to check his luck and he couldn''t help but send his hands and squeeze those elven milkers, and see how does it feelpared to a goddess.

    *squeeze* *squeeze*

    Fenrir rub and squeeze, The bountiful fruits are getting lewdly hot even through the cloth. In addition, there is also a puffy spot that rises up that looks like it wants to be touched by someone.

    "Ahhhh...��" And gorgeous moans kepting out of her rose-coloured lips, causing Fenrir to almost push her down and love this forbidden woman.

    It was like she is trying to get him to touch her nipples, as she trembled at Fenrir''s touch.

    Fenrir would have never touched her. But when she wriggles her hips as she writhes lewdly and rubs her ample buttocks on hisp, he couldn''t help but think that he was the one who is being challenged. He had to keep his desire to push her down locked up. Fenrir didn''t want to scare her so he kept doing the steps correctly.

    Fenrir used his lips to bite down on her fragrant neck giving in to the temptation to see those healthy skin.

    "Ahh! Oh, no, please don''t lick,....mmmmmmm ..."

    He couldn''t get enough of the way how Tasha''s body twitched and bounced. The fragrant smell of her hair invaded Fenrir''s nostrils and made him want to put it into his mouth and nibble on her twitching ears, He also started to press his hips against her, the heat crawled more and more into his fingers as he squeezed her breasts.

    "Ah, ah, a, ... there''s something big and hard against my butt, what''s this? I feel strange...."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Fenrir squeezed her nipples.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    And after a few minutes of squeezing, Fenrir took his fingers off her nipples momentarily and squeezed them again to make her more and more aroused by the forey.

    "Mmmmmmmmh..."

    Among her wavy tinum blonde hair, her reddish ears peeked out from between them.

    "Phew"

    "Hyah! no, no, not the ears��. fuuuu.."

    Fenrir couldn''t resist but lick it, so he went ahead and did it without holding back.

    *Chu, chu, chu, chu, chu*

    He licked along the contours of her cute little ears, carefully flicking the rim and making sure that she won''t feel ufortable.

    Tasha is in Fenrir''s arms, chirping in a lovely voice, her tits being squeezed and her ears being licked and drilled.

    "Ahhhhh~ this is so weird, I have never felt this, Mmmmmh!"

    She''s insanely aroused with every single sensation she felt.

    Just listening to her made Fenrir feel like he is getting his brain squeezed.

    So he decided to whisper in her ear.

    "Tasha, where do you want me to touch you?"

    He stroked her thighs through her night dress. The texture of the fabric was smooth and soft, If Fenrir push it in lightly, He could rub her thighs against the fabric. the feel of the firm flesh underneath was irresistible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tasha, are you feeling all mushy where you want me to touch you? Come on, say it. Tell me, and I will give you a good tickle there."

    Fenrir''s hand stroked her thighs and slid inward a little, but he never let his fingers reach the alluring triangle. He continued to rub her tits with his left hand.

    "Hmmmph! This is so mean, You''re teasing me,"

    "What''s so mean about that? Answer me and let me hear you say your feelings, I want you to be true to your feelings,"

    As soon as Fenrir muttered those words, Tasha looked at Fenrir from the corner of her eyes. She knew she didn''t have a deeper connection with Fenrir unlike what she had with Artemis, but the pleasure and satisfaction Fenrir showed her cannot be evenpared to the pleasure Artemis gave her.

    It waspletely obvious to her that Fenrir was in his own leaguepared to Artemis.

    He unbuttoned the buttons on her night dress, that she had buttoned before she went to sleep, and he lifted her dress leaving her naked starting from the bottom to the top.

    little by little her beautiful skin came into Fenrir''s eyes leaving him stunned by how perfect it looked, even though she was supposed to be a first-dimension lower being.

    Fenrir rubbed and stroked her belly with the intention of making her more conscious of her womb. Perhaps it was because Tasha was already in heat, Fenrir could even feel the lewd heat from her womb on his palm, but at that time he didn''t know it was because of another reason.

    "Ahhh�� please �� my crotch, my pussy. I think I''m going to go crazy if you don''t touch it! Haaaah," She shouted but Fenrir wanted to shout that he was the one who was going crazy with all these seductions.

    "Wouldn''t it make you crazier if I have sex with you?"

    "Ah, please don''t say such a thing �� huh! �� nuu ��"

    Tasha lightly thrust her hips out and leaned her back against Fenrir. When he rubbed her crotch, she let out a hot breath and squirmed, like a flower blooming because of the pleasure she felt from that single touch.

    "Tasha''s getting really hot here. I can feel it sizzling when I just push on it."

    "Please!...please stop tormenting me.... I''ve already been punished enough...I''ve been groped like I''ve been roasted over a fire...my womb has been burning ever since you showed me your naked body earlier.... My womb was aching....don''t be mean to me...."

    But Fenrir couldn''t help but be even meaner if she say that in a meek tone like that!

    "Huh!"

    When Fenrir pushed one of his fingers into her vaginal crack, Tasha shivered and her body bent into a V shape and started twitching like she had one of the greatest pleasures in her life, and then only Fenrir realised that Tasha was already squirting like a broken faucet.

    "Tasha, did you really just cum from that?"

    "H��hi...."

    Fenrir hugged her lightly sideways, and she shook her head with a bright red face. Seeing all her cute and seducing behaviours, Fenrir couldn''t help but ask, while using his finger to massage her vaginal walls while teasing her clit.

    "What the hell is this devious creature?"

    "Tasha, turn this side," Hoping to take a better look at her rosy lips, Fenrir ordered but he didn''t stop there as he went for the kiss.

    When Fenrir put his lips on hers, she quickly inserted her tongue into his mouth like she was trained to do that as if she was trying to spoil Fenrir, she tried to take the lead but he didn''t allow it as his attacks became more vicious.

    Tasha''s lips were half-open, peeking out her erotic tongue, drooling, her eyes half-white. Twitching and jerking because of the sheer number of orgasms she had even without Fenrir going for the main course.

    ''I went too far!!!''

    That''s the only thing Fenrir could think of as this helpless girl looked like she was drugged but in reality, she was in actually in a trance-like state drunk from Fenrir''s pleasure.

    He leaned my body forward, kept my bare meat stick against thebia that was glistening with love juices leaking, and they locked gazes with her emerald eyes and face, which were bright red up to her ears looking rather messed up.

    The hot, sweet breath of the female in heat no longer made Fenrir feel dizzy, but he was in lust and he was only one push away from taking the real virginity of this maiden in front of her, who never knew the pleasure of a cock. He wanted to show that no matter how Artemis tried to satisfy her, she won''t be able to survive without him.

    Her lips, as pretty as a flower, began to sing an obscene song that lured males, as Fenrir kept rubbing his ns over herbia.

    "Please love me, Please! Please, touch my vagina, show me your love, I want it, I won''t go against you anymore, please show me-"

    She couldn''t even finish her begging because she suddenly felt a thick and girthy meat rod invading her lower half breaking all the walls, that kept her from being the faithful lover of Artemis.

 Chapter 187 Artemis Decision (R-18)

    ?

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Fenrir dove into Tasha''s depths in a single stroke. Immediately, numerous folds of flesh came to embrace him all at once. He was greeted with a hot embrace, overflowing with the juices of her hot feminine flesh, as if it was waiting for him and they started squeezing him like they want to wring out every single drop of semen out of his balls.

    The more he embraced Tasha, the better it felt for both of them.

    "Eeeeek! What is this? What did you put inside me?" Not knowing what was happening Tasha questioned, but Fenrir had no time to answer her, as he was busy moving his hips.

    "I will give you the ultimate pleasure that women like Artemis can''t give you with my meat rod, I won''t let you go until I empty my balls inside you," Fenrir shouted and pushed his hips in one single push, invading her deep and kissed her cervix that came down to say hello to this new stranger.

    "Ahhhhhhh! Your��.your meat rod feels so good!"

    Tasha quickly wrapped her arms around Fenrir''s back and began to wriggle her hips. As the vaginal opening tightens around the base of the meat, the folds rub up against the flesh as if to return the favour.

    Both of them felt a sense of lewdness, a sense of pleasure, a sense of euphoria that makes them want to ejacte immediately, and a sense of longing to stay connected and linked together as one without letting each other go.

    It was as if her vagina was really designed just for Fenrir and for a moment, Tashapletely forgot about her lover, Artemis. Fenrir tried his best to hold back the climax that was building up in him and rocked his hips.

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� Lubricated by slick love juices, Fenrir began to swim around in a swamp of pleasure that made him feel like he was about to burst and he really wanted to be there in that swamp forever, but he knew for the moment this swamp belonged to another woman. He wasn''t ready to give up but Fenrir also wanted to see what would Artemis react when she see her beloved losing herself to a cock.

    Herrge, emerald eyes were so debauched that they looked as if they were about to burst into mes, her lips refused to close and were screaming with pleasure, the white, porcin skin was dyed cherry red up to the shoulders, the tip of the alluring fruit was erected, and her hips were twisting and turning as she bounced her hips. The scent of a female''s fragrance overflowed and burst from her naked skin.

    The sound of the sticky, disgusting liquid from beneath her ass was making its way into Fenrir''s flesh. Even though their flesh was seeking each other in an intoxicated state of pleasure, they were both rocking their hips, their lusty eyes entwined as if they were melting into each other.

    "Nn �� uum �� umu�� ah ��"

    Their tongues intertwined, their fingers locked, and their hips rubbed against each other.

    �CBut why?

    As Fenrir''s feelings for her were swelling, He couldn''t understand why he felt a hundred times better inside her unlike all the goddesses, he did it with. And the only reason, he could think was the warmth he felt from her womb.

    On top of that, her beauty contains an abundance of cuteness with a touch of timidness, which awakens the need for Fenrir to protect her.

    Fenrir hugged her back tightly. While she clung to him, letting out a squeal of delight as his manhood was buried deep inside her.

    �Chaa, that feels good ....

    Fenrir waspletely absorbed in her.

    She moans when he nudged his hips, and she responds to him by wiggling her own hips as well. The tightness of the flirtatious flesh tightened, and she jerked as Fenrir held her close. But Fenrir held back the outburst. Her fingers wrapped around his back, clinging to him and grabbing his neck, making him feel even closer to her.

    The bed creaked and shook as they swung their hips, and Fenrir''s crotch was soaked with Tasha''s overflowing love juices

    A woman''s voice screaming with delight, a woman''s fragrance mixed with sweat, and the sound of lewd juices. The feeling of the tongue and genitals entwine and twist together.

    When all of thisbined Fenrir couldn''t take it anymore, so he quickly gave a short warning to Tasha.

    "I''m about to cum, hold me tight," He said and With that, he ejacted deep inside her, directly in her womb.

    The feeling of wanting each other, the feeling ofing as the deepest parts of their bodies mingle together.

    The pulsating cannon of flesh was spewing out an enormous amount of cum, as if it were trying to fill her womb with nothing but white semen. The bliss of impregnating a woman that belonged to another woman. And the extreme pleasure that she demands of him really pushed Fenrir off his limit and he couldn''t help butpletely empty his balls inside Tasha.

    "Haahn!! this is! this is so hard!! ngh, ngh!!"

    Tasha also came at the same time, but she felt something strange. She felt like her whole body losing its strength and for a moment, she actually thought she was dying but soon the feeling of powerlessness disappeared and it got reced by a fresh feeling.

    But Fenrir knew one thing for sure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I impregnated her, no way, I thought we are seedless," Fenrir''s mind was in chaos because he didn''t know how to react to this discovery. He felt something inside Tasha''s womb absorbing his power. Even though it is in a small amount that really put Fenrir in a strange position.

    The reason he thought he was seedless is because of the facts her sisters fed him, but he knew they were just facts without any provings, so seeing one of the women getting pregnant because of him, he didn''t know how to react to it.

    "Uhhh~ that was the best, thank you," She said those words and leaned in for a kiss, but suddenly the door of the house opened and two women entered the house, one having an enraged look.

    Her eyes were full of contempt and sadness, but Fenrir knew things were about to get really interesting looking at these women.

    ***

    "Tasha! What are you doing?" Artemis could feel the anger boiling inside of her as she clenched her fists. She marched towards Tasha and pulled her away from the man with a fierce grip and as soon as she did that, Fenrir''s semen leaked from her vagina pissing her even more than she already was.

    "What the hell is going on here?!" Artemis spat, her eyes zing with fury.

    Tasha stumbled backwards, caught off guard by the sudden intrusion. "Artemis, I-"

    "Don''t you dare try to exin yourself!" Artemis cut her off. "How could you do this to me? How could you cheat on me with a man?"

    Tasha looked down at the ground, her eyes filled with regret. "I''m sorry, Artemis. I never meant to hurt you."

    Artemis shook her head in disbelief. "Sorry isn''t going to cut it. You broke my heart, Tasha. I trusted you, and you betrayed me."

    Suddenly tears started welling up in Tasha''s eyes, as she didn''t know what to say. It was true she hesitated but in the end, she cheated on her, so she had no idea what would happen to their rtionship from now on.

    Fenrir obviously noticed this and got up with his erect dick shing in front of everyone and looked at Artemis.

    "She''s not wrong, even though I forced her, it''s no wonder she might get addicted to me because of the pleasure I can give her, what do you say want to go a round with me?" As soon as she heard his words, Artemis looked at Tasha''s body with her eyes wide open and saw many red marks and bite marks, she felt her rage exploding as soon as she realised that Tasha didn''t cheat on her, but this man force himself on Tasha.

    "Who the hell do you think you are?" Artemis demanded, her voice shaking with anger.

    Fenrir chuckled, taking a step closer to her. "Rx, sweetie. I was just having a little fun with Tasha."

    Artemis''s blood boiled at his words. "Fun? You call-forcing on my girlfriend fun?"

    Fenrir shrugged, his smirk never leaving his face. "Look, I don''t see what the big deal is. Tasha should be with me anyway. I can give her things you never could."

    Artemis''s fists clenched at her sides, and she took a step forward, ready to give Fenrir a piece of her mind. "Don''t you dare talk about Tasha like that. She''s not some prize to be won. She''s a person with her own thoughts and feelings, and she chose to be with me."

    Fenrir''s smirk faded slightly as he realized he was dealing with a formidable opponent. "Fine, have it your way. But you''ll see, Tasha wille crawling back to me eventually."

    Artemis couldn''t take it anymore and tried to attack Fenrir while Edona was shouting in the background asking her not to do it, but as soon as her fist touched Fenrir''s chest she felt a shockwave through her whole body which caused pure liquid mana toe out of her vagina as she peed herself.

    "Artemis! Are you okay? Please, wake up!" Edona pleaded, but there was no response for a few minutes because of the shock.

    Fenrir stepped forward, a smug grin on his face. "Well, well, well. Looks like I was right about Artemis not being able to handle me. She''s lucky she''s still alive."

    Edona red up at him, her hands balled into fists. "You monster! How could you do this to her?"

    Fenrir shrugged. "It''s not my fault she was foolish enough to challenge me."

    Artemis who came back to her senses questioned. "Who are you"

    She didn''t know who Fenrir was but seeing his power she knew he was no ordinary god.

    Artemis nor Edona knew what they are going to do with Fenrir, but they knew one thing for sure.

    They have to make sure he doesn''t use his power again.

 Chapter 188 Revenge Plan

    ?

    Artemis looked at Fenrir with a mixture of confusion and anger. "Who are you?" she asked, her tone sharp.

    She wanted to kill him if possible, but seeing his strength she knew that the Mother Superior knew something that she didn''t so she wanted to know everything.

    Fenrir looked at her with a sly grin. "Oh, don''t you remember me? Well, it''s fair I guess, Edona, exin everything,"

    Artemis narrowed her eyes. "Don''t act cocky! You might be powerful but that doesn''t excuse you to be a scumbag who forces himself on other people?"

    Edona stepped forward, her expression stern. "Artemis, stop! and Fenrir you too, I promised you to find the person who summoned you here, so until then don''t make it too hard for me, I beg you,"

    She felt her headache getting worse and worse with all the problems she had to face because of him.

    She also noticed Artemis''s confusion and stepped forward to exin so things won''t get out of hand. "Artemis, Fenrir is the giant wolf that attacked us earlier. He is transformed to take a human shape for now, but we need to find the person who summoned him to send him back, He is one of the three apocalypse beings in this world, that''s why we can''t fight him,"

    Edona exined everything from point to point without missing anything.

    Artemis narrowed her eyes. "You''re the giant wolf that tried to kill us?"

    Fenrir chuckled. "Yes, that''s me."

    Both Artemis and Tasha felt like they were listening to something absurd because the handsome man in front of them was none other than the wolf, they tried to attack earlier.

    "So what is he doing here?" Artemis asked Edona, but Fenrir is the one who answered her question.

    "That''s my question! Who brought me here and why? I want the person before the next full moon, or you will have to face the consequences," Fenrir said and looked at Edona who looked like she was having the worst day of her life.

    ''Was it really Apollo? or Should I just push him into Supreme Deity''s side?''

    Edona thought but she knew pushing him away will be dangerous because if the other side manage to convince him to attack her, she knew her throne would be in danger.

    "I promised you! I will find him, so just give me time, and please don''t do things like this and harm my children, don''t you have a heart? Please!" Edona was on the verge of crying, and Artemis felt like her anger was overflowing but she held herself back knowing that she won''t win.

    She knew it was foolish to fight when the odds arepletely on Fenrir''s side, so she had to wait until she see a weak point that she can exploit.

    "Fine," Fenrir knew he was a little harsh this time, but he had no idea to ask for forgiveness.

    Without even collecting his clothes, he walk past Edona, Artemis and Tasha and looked at them for a few seconds.

    "Tasha, I wille to see you again," He left the room with Artemis fuming from her mouth, but the same thing cannot be said for Tasha.

    Even though she didn''t show it outside, she was happy to hear that he wasn''t just ying with her. She didn''t know why but she felt extremely happy when he said, he will be back.

    "Mother, we need to get rid of him quickly," As soon as Fenrir left the room, Artemis said what she was thinking the whole time without holding back.

    She was so frustrated and so angry looking at the reddened body of Tasha, so she quickly said those words to Edona, who was holding her head in pain.

    "I will, I won''t keep him here," She said those words and left the room to make sure, Fenrir went back to the castle without making any more problems.

    Artemis kept looking at her mother''s back until she faded away and suddenly her eyes went to Tasha, who was standing in the middle of the room naked waiting for Artemis to say something.

    "Come, let''s wash your body," She didn''t say anything extra, but at the same time she couldn''t bare to watch her looking all gloomy so she grabbed Tasha and went to the bathroom to wash her. But in the second dimension instead of water, most of the time they used liquified mana so it worked miracles on the skin and was more effective than normal water.

    "I will make sure no stains remain on your body from that dumb animal,"

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After the next day, the incident happened with Fenrir, Artemis kept walking with her mind, not in peace.

    She didn''t know what to do with her anger, so she sat under a golden tree while looking at the sky with an empty look on her face.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted her reverie. "Artemis, what''s wrong? You look troubled."

    It was Apollo, one of her brothers out of the thousands she had, but the only close one. He hade to meet her, concern etched on his handsome features.

    Artemis turned her head to look at him, her eyes reflecting the sadness she felt inside. "I am troubled, Apollo. Heaven is changing so rapidly, and I feel like I''m losing touch with it."

    Apollo sat down beside her, his golden lyre glinting in the sunlight. "What do you mean, sister?"

    Artemis was troubled not knowing whether it would be a good idea to tell him about what happened but then she decide to tell, because after Mother Superior, Tasha and the only sister she had contact with, Apollo was the remaining person whom she knew she can rely on.

    Artemis sighed, turning her head to look at her brother. "It''s Fenrir. He''s here, in our world."

    Apollo''s eyes widened in surprise. "Fenrir? What Fenrir? Don''t tell me you saw that giant wolf! Are you sure?"

    Artemis nodded, her voice low. "I saw him earlier today. He forced himself on my girlfriend."

    Apollo''s surprise quickly turned to anger and it also had a hint of happiness. "That son of a wolf! I can''t believe he''s back here causing trouble again. I thought he was dead or sleeping!"

    Artemis looked at her brother, a hint of confusion in her eyes. "What do you mean, back here? Did you know he was here?"

    Apollo shook his head without even letting her suspect him for a single second and said, "No! If I knew I wouldn''t be this surprised! It''s just I read some stuff about him, so I knew one or two things about them. We need to find him and make sure he doesn''t cause any more trouble."

    Artemis looked at her brother skeptically. "Do you know anything about this, Apollo? Tell me the truth! You don''t sound very convincing when you''re shaking like this"

    Apollo shook his head, lying through his teeth. "No, I swear. I had no idea Fenrir was here, but who can keep him hidden like this, unless it is-."

    "Yes, Mother Superior is hiding him, I remember he said, he won''t go back until he finds the person that summoned him," Artemis suddenly dropped a huge bomb on Apollo''s head because he knew, everything would go into the gutter if Fenrir or Edona find any clue about his presence in this matter.

    Even though Apollo refused the ims, Artemis could sense that something was off. She had always been able to read her brother like a book, and his reaction didn''t seem genuine, but hearing his next words she quickly forget about everything.

    "Maybe he''s threatening our mother," He said and looked at Artemis with a frustrated look.

    "We need to find him and take care of him once and for all," Apollo said, his voice serious. "Fenrir is too dangerous to be left alive. Besides you can''t let him live after what he did to your loved one."

    Apollo wanted to manipte Artemis so she would make a huge scene to bring Fenrir out of the ce, he is staying in so he can use his authority over the wolf species to tame him without letting him escape. He couldn''t let Artemis know about his secret n to use Fenrir to overthrow both Mother Superior and Supreme Deity.

    "But he is powerful, I tried to attack him, still he was able to deflect my most powerful attack," Artemis wasn''t sure about facing Fenrir head-on once again. After experiencing defeat once, she didn''t want to disgrace herself anymore in front of others.

    "I know a tool, this isn''t something known to the public, but one of the elder gods that serve our mother told me that she has a weapon stolen from one of the apocalypse species in her castle, I don''t know where it is, but if you can find it-" Apollo didn''t even get to finish his words as Artemis looked at him with an excited look.

    "We might be able to make that arrogant wolf grovel in front of us," Both of themughed, but it wasn''t for the same reason.

    Apollo couldn''t help but smile to himself. Artemis waspletely unaware of his true intentions, and he knew he could use her fire for revenge to his advantage. There weren''t such weapons by Apocalypse beings, but Apollo knew Artemis would find some dumb trick to draw out Fenrir.

    e��glesn?��el "We need to be careful, Artemis," Apollo said, his voice low. "Fenrir is cunning and unpredictable. We need to make sure we take him out before he has a chance to turn on us."

    Apollo couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement seeing his n wasing together perfectly, and soon, he would be the most powerful god in heaven and he would even get the power to challenge the universe itself.

 Chapter 189 Nothing Can Offend Fenrir

    ?

    For some reason, after that day when Fenrir got caught doing it with Tasha and offending Artemis, he didn''t bother with other goddesses as he constantly followed Edona asking her to quickly find the culprit. And he wanted to avoid Tasha as much as he can because he knew the consequences of his actions would bring a disaster on him.

    "Damn it! This is not like me to hide and hold back," Walking in the garden of the castle, Fenrir muttered while some of the goddesses kept following him hoping he would jump on them like earlier, but it really disappointed them, when he didn''t do that.

    Edona chose not to stay close to Fenrir because his actions often caused her to feel overwhelmed with emotions. The mere presence of Fenrir had been enough to make her mind race with countless thoughts and feelings, which was an unusual experience for her. As a result, she was absent when he needed oversight.

    "Hey! Go and remind him," One of the goddesses that were following him said in a meek tone hoping he wouldn''t hear them.

    "Why should I? What if he gets angry? He''s not someone we should mess with,"

    They were talking with each other and arguing, about who is going to remind Fenrir to y with them, but in the midst of all this, there was Artemis who was spying on Fenrir with her eyes still fuming in anger.

    "That bastard! Why did he change all of a sudden? Don''t tell me he fell in love with my Tasha," Artemis was keeping her distance trying to find a weak spot in Fenrir.

    She already found some important pieces of information about the Apocalypse weapon from Apollo, so she decided to leave the weapon to him and spy on Fenrir.

    "With my bow, not even Mother Superior cane out unscathed, he might have beat me in close-range fights, but I''m the goddess of bows and hunting, so how dare he think that he can beat me like this?" Artemis thought as she took out her bow which looked awe-inspiring and it is crafted from the finest silver and adorned with intricate designs of mythical beasts in heaven, it gleams in the sunlight. The bowstring is made from the sinew of a great lion, and as she draws it back, the string hums with a power that seems almost otherworldly. The arrows, too, are a wonder to behold - each one tipped with a razor-sharp point of obsidian, and feathered with the purest white feathers of a swan.

    She pulled her bow taut as she aimed at Fenrir, the young man who was wandering in her garden. He had no business being there, and she intended to make sure he learned the lesson to not mess with any goddess again.

    In one swift movement, Artemis released the arrow, sending it hurtling towards Fenrir with lightning speed. Fenrir had no time to react as the arrow hit him in the back, piercing his heart and leaving a huge gaping hole with blood leaking from it.

    Fenrir stumbled forward, his body copsing onto the ground. He gasped for breath, his eyes fixed on Artemis.

    "Serves you right! For Tasha and mother you will die, Idiotic wolf," Artemis couldn''t even begin to exin how happy she felt. She thought the arrow wouldn''t be efficient but seeing the blood and the sttered organs, she knew it was the end for this wolf that terrorised their heaven.

    "Hmph! Apocalypse weapon my ass! My bow is enough to finish this weakling," Her voice was full of mocking tone, as she jumped from the balcony and came close to Fenrir who was lying with his face rather pale.

    Artemis stood over him, her face impassive. "You should have known better than to cross me," she said. "This is what happens to those who do."

    Fenrir''s body went limp, his lifeless eyes staring up at Artmeis without any emotions. Artemis retrieved her arrow and tried to walk away with a smile, but suddenly she felt a rather painful feeling on her leg.

    With lightning speed, Fenrir sprang up and sunk his teeth into Artemis''s leg. She cried out in pain and shock, staggering back as she tried to shake him off feeling the weight.

    Fenrir held on tight, mocking her with every word. "You thought you could kill me so easily, little goddess? You are nothing but a weakling."

    Artemis gritted her teeth, trying to push Fenrir away, but his grip was too strong. She could feel the blood trickling down her leg, her anger mounting with every passing second.

    "You''ll pay for this," she snarled, summoning all her strength. With a swift movement, she kicked Fenrir away, sending him tumbling across the ground.

    Fenrirnded in a heap, his eyes looking at Artemis like she was the biggest fool in the universe and got up like nothing happened to him. The wound and the gaping hole remained in his chest, but even without his heart, Fenrir looked totally fine sending Artemis into a fitting rage.

    "Monster! Even we higher beings will die if our hearts get pierced like that," She truly meant those words, as Artemis knew what immortality meant looking at the man in front of him, who was smiling at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t try anything stupid, do you really want to die?" His words were no jokes, as he released his power which is not originated from mana, unlike the other beings which caused everyone in heaven to almost cough pure mana from their mouth.

    The panic spread around the whole dimension as one, causing everyone from youngest to eldest to feel the overwhelming power and the presence of a being that cannot be evaluated.

    "I''m already in a problem, so don''t go doing dumb things, go back to Tasha and take care of her, she will need you," Fenrir said and with a serious look, he went searching for Edona to tell his decision.

    While this was happening in the garden, Apollo who followed Artemis to see the results of his n kept smiling with mana leaking from his nose.

    "This power! This presence! If I can tame him, I will be the dominator," His dreams didn''t just stop from heaven, as he wanted to see the faces of everyone that thought he is just a small-time god.

    "Then it won''t be universalws or Apocalpyse begins that control everything, it will be,"

    He went back with a smile dreaming about the day that is going toe when he will be crowned as the dominator, without knowing how delusional his dreams were.

    ***

    "He is trying toe here! I can feel it, even for him without the full moon, it will take a lot of time, so I have to be ready before that," Fenrir couldn''t help but worry.

    Edona, who listened to himining didn''t know what he is talking about. She was obviously worried because it is rather strange for this yboy to have a serious look on his face, but without knowing the context of what he is talking about she didn''t know how to react.

    "Who ising? What are you talking about?" Hearing Edona''s question, Fenrir held his head in pain wondering what he was talking about, but no matter how he tried he couldn''t squeeze out the name that he wanted to say.

    "I don''t know! I don''t know, but he ising, I really don''t know what I am talking about, believe me, the next full moon won''t be the same for both heaven and me," He said and got dangerously close to Edona.

    "Edona, I''m scared, I don''t know why but I''m scared,"

    As soon as Fenrir said those words, Edona couldn''t even believe what she was hearing. Within these few days, this is the first time she saw this version of Fenrir which brought several emotions to her mind.

    "I don''t know why you''re scared, but I don''t think you have a reason to be scared, you are one of the apocalypse," Edona said to calm him down.

    She also felt the effect of previous intimidation from Fenrir, but she didn''t go too far to question him because she knew Artemis was the one that attacked him from the children that escaped during this tragedy.

    She knew rather than talking about something Fenrir doesn''t care about, she should try to learn about this danger, he is talking about.

    So upon observing Fenrir''s vulnerable and weak side, Edona made the bold decision to take potentially dangerous activities that might end up causing more damage to heaven, but if she can seed, she would be able to take care of the Supreme Deity once and for all.

    It isn''t anything different from Apollo, but instead of using power to manipte Fenrir, she decided to use his emotions.

    Edona observed that Fenrir can be easily influenced and if she asks him not to do something, he will still go ahead and do it, showing that he still has a strong childish mentality.

    "Listen Fenrir, you can talk about it to me, I will try to help you because I really care about you after all this time," She said while getting close to Fenrir, who was still slightly shivering in panic or fear.

 Chapter 190 Full Blown Disaster

    ?

    As the countdown to the full moon began, chaos erupted in the heavens. With only a single day remaining until the celestial spectacle, the entire realm was abuzz with frenzied activity. Angels rushed to their posts, checking and double-checking their assignments, while the heavenly hosts scurried toplete their tasks before the lunar event. The air was thick with anticipation and nervous energy, as everyone knew that the full moon had the power to bring about significant changes in the universe. In this moment of heightened tension, anything could happen, and the stakes were higher than ever before.

    During these few days after Fenrir used Tasha to hurt Artemis, he had been rather differentpared to how he had been during the days when he used to y with goddesses and do unnecessary things with them.

    "Fenrir! Come out, nothing is going to happen!" Edona shouted in worry, as she looked at Fenrir that hiding next to a tree with a scared look. The face of the cocky and prideful Fenrir was nowhere to be seen instead he looked like a timid and trembling feline,pletely out of character for the fierce and formidable wolf apocalypse.

    "Nooo! He''s going to kill me, I can''te out, If I do he will," He shouted and hid his face.

    Edona couldn''t help but see this as a greater threat than his previous self, at the same time she felt a strange emotion. She didn''t know why but she wanted to take care of this scaredy cat. She found this version of Fenrir more appealing than the prideful one who always bothered her.

    "No one is here! No one is going to kill you," Edona said in a soothing voice, hoping to calm Fenrir down and gain his trust. She knew that building a rtionship with him would take time and patience, but she was willing to do whatever it takes to help him ovee his fear.

    "He is close, Tomorrow he wille to kill me,"  Edona listened attentively to Fenrir''s words, trying to make sense of what he was saying. She could tell that he was genuinely scared and that whatever he was experiencing was real to him.

    "Fenrir, can you tell me more about this unknown being? What does he look like? What does he want?" Edona asked, hoping to gather more information that could help her understand the situation.

    Fenrir took a deep breath and tried topose himself. "I don''t know what he looks like, but he feels...wrong. Like he''s not from this universe. It''s a creepy feeling, I know that I should fear him, but at the same time, I don''t know why or how I do that,"

    To Edona it didn''t make sense but, if Fenrir tells that he feels something then she knew it must be true.

    "I''m with you, no matter who tries to harm you, I will be with you," Edona consoled him and got rather close to him.

    "Why don''t we do this? I will protect you from anyone, in exchange you can protect me and support me, Doesn''t it feel good to have an ally?" She asked in a meek tone wondering whether it is the right time to bring this up. She slowly nned to bring him onto their side and use him, but she never expected to see him get this weak-minded within a small amount of time.

    "..."

    "..."

    There was an awkward silence between them, but Fenrir didn''t look like he fancied Edona''s idea because what can she do against someone equally or more powerful than Fenrir when she is helpless against Fenrir?

    "You! Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t even beat me, so how can you help me? besides where''s the culprit who summoned me here? you still didn''t bring him," In a dissatisfied tone, Fenrir muttered.

    While they were talking Artemis came running in their direction in a sh with a panicked face. Edona who noticed this quickly looked at her and questioned her since she was worried.

    "Artemis! What''s wrong? Why are you running?" Edona questioned, but she heard something more worrying than she expected as she brought the most absurd news she heard in a while.

    "Mother, Supreme Deity and other gods are attacking us, I don''t know how, but they broke our borders and entered," The panic on her face was apparent as this was the top priority matter for both Edona and everyone in heaven.

    "How? They can''t bring down the borders, how did they do that? Who supported them? Someone must have done something," The only way to open the borders without interference from Edona, is to find the key she made in case of emergency, but it is in a ce that cannot be essed by anyone.

    "Artemis, stay here with Fenrir, I need to check on something," Edona said and left the garden and entered her mansion.

    Edona entered the secret chamber inside the castle with a sense of urgency, her mana heart pounding in her chest. She had to find the key to the borders of heaven and check whether her predictions were right. She scanned the room, her eyes darting from corner to corner, searching for any sign of the precious key.

    But as she looked around the room, she quickly realized that something was wrong. The key was nowhere to be found. Panic set in as Edona frantically searched every nook and cranny, hoping against hope that she had simply overlooked it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Who? Who did this?" Her mind was in chaos looking at the empty shell, that the key was supposed to be in.

    "Only one of my children can enter this room and still they would have to be at least Artemis level to reach this level," Edona quickly remembered every child of hers and wondered who was responsible for this. And she had the ability to sense who would enter this room through all the walls she built with her own mana.

    "Why? Why would they?"

    "Apollo and Artemis! You two! What are you up to?" Edona quickly left the chamber and went to the garden to see what were they nning, but soon her eyes popped out of her eyes sockets.

    "How? How did this happen?" She muttered as soon as she saw the huge wolf in front of her, that kept chasing someone with anger on its face.

    "Fenrir! What are you doing to transform back to your human form? Don''t do this," She shouted, but it didn''t manage to reach Fenrir.

    Edona quickly got down from the castle and reached the ce, where Artemis was supposed to be but she wasn''t there anymore.

    She gritted her teeth, her mind racing as she tried toe up with a n to stop him.

    "Come on, Edona, think," she muttered to herself and she knew there are no shortcuts when ites to this absurd threat.

    "Damn it! I will have to beat him again and turn him back to human form,st time it took every bit of my strength, but I have no choice right now," Edona thought and flew hoping she would be able to catch up with Fenrir before whatever he is trying to do.

    "Hey, big guy!" she yelled, catching his attention. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Fenrir snarled, his eyes glowing with rage. "I will kill the person who summoned me, I don''t need your help just go back, I have no time to humour you, go back without pissing me off," he growled.

    "I said I will find you the person, why are you acting selfish?" Edona said, a determined look on her face. "You''re not going to hurt anyone else in the journey of killing that one person."

    She flew circles around Fenrir, trying to distract him and lead him away from the vige. He chased after her, his massive paws pounding the ground with each step.

    "You can''t run forever, Edona." he snarled. "I know what you''re trying to do. You''re trying to hide that person since he is your son, but I won''t let you do that anymore, so he should pay for what he did,"

    Suddenly Edona halted for a moment, she didn''t know how he got to know about the fact that Apollo might be the one who summoned him, but things were getting too hard for her. She couldn''t even deny his words. because they were partially right.

    "I don-" She tried to lie, but she couldn''t.

    "Don''t harm my other children and I want to talk with Apollo to know why he did that, so Fenrir," She looked at him with a begging look. After all this time she had grown somewhat attached to him so, she wanted to solve everything peacefully.

    "Please calm down for now, You can definitely punish him for what he did but now isn''t the time," At least she expected that Fenrir would listen to her considering how they spent their time in the past, but she misunderstood and forgot one thing that''s important about him.

    She forgot that he wasn''t the type to remember about rtionships and he is someone who acted on his personal interest.

    "Noo! I should kill him before the full moon and nobody is stopping me, he is a danger to me, if he did something again," Fenrir answered her and sped up without even letting Edona catch up to her.

 Chapter 191 Foolishness Of A Son

    ?

    "Good work Apollo! But where''s the wolf? Without him, we are just asking for it?" One of the titan gods that followed Supreme Deity questioned with his face showing pride and haughtiness.

    They already entered Edona''s part of heaven with their whole army, in case other gods and goddesses decide to start a riot. They were waiting for this chance for decades, and now the time hade for them topletely destroy Mother Superior''s long control and take over the whole heaven as the superior gods.

    "He ising, don''t worry, I have done everything on my side," Apollo muttered and looked at the Supreme Deity.

    ''Ahhhhh! This pisses me off, why do I have to answer their every question, once I get my power, I will kill every single one of them

    Inside he was fuming seeing everyone trying to act tough, but he knew once he gets the power of Fenrir everyone will be under his knees begging for mercy.

    He betrayed the people he loved for power. so he didn''t even think before betraying his enemies, but right now he had to act like he was on their side.

    "I will go and take a look to make sure they areing here," Unable to stand being looked down upon, Apollo quickly decided to leave so he can do whatever he want freely, but Supreme Deity sudden;y stopped him and asked one of his faithful followers to follow him.

    "No matter what make sure you''re supporting him and don''t take your eyes off him," Apollo clicked his tongue feeling angered, but he didn''t want to be too obvious, so he silently let them do whatever they want while he nned his own revenge.

    Once Apollo left everyone looked at each other with questioning gazes knowing that the little cockroach is nning something behind their back.

    "Keep your control on him, once he tries something funny, he won''t be able to control his own body because of the spell we put him under, We only need his mind until he tames Fenrir since he is the only one who knows the ritual, but once he is under control, we will use our own authority to control Apollo and Fenrir both and once we finish our work, both of them will have to die."

    The supreme one announced almost like they were devils, instead of gods with cunning and cruel looks on their faces.

    Meanwhile, they were nning all this Artemis was slowly sneaking so she can witness how the Apocalypse weapon that doesn''t exist kills Fenrir. She had been lied to so many times and blinded by the hatred she had toward Fenrir, she acted like a fool believing everything Apollo said.

    No one in heaven knew about the key except for the Old Librarian goddess, who was from the same generation as Edona, but she died way earlier than her. But she didn''t forget to leave the notes about the key which she and Edona created to cross the borders in case of an emergency.

    Apollo who found these records obviously took advantage of them and convinced Artemis that there is a weapon hidden beneath the castle, which can be used to kill Fenrir when it was the key that can bring chaos to thend. He had stolen it way before and reced it with a fake-looking key and because of how busy Edona has been with Fenrir, she didn''t really put heavy safety on the key.

    Her busy being is not the only reason, she didn''t lock up the key and hide it, but she believed that her children won''t betray her. Right now, that same trust came to bite on her like a poisonous serpent without even letting her rx a little.

    The apocalypse weapon or the key to kill Fenrir, which Artemis possessed was just a replica of the key which was made out of normal mana wood and it had next to no use except using it as a fake gimmick.

    "Haha~ serves you right, when we trap you in the Apollo ced for you, I will stab your heart with this key, today will be yourst day damn beast," She hated Fenrir for many reasons.

    She hated how confident and cocky he was in front of Edona and her.

    She hated how he forced himself upon his beloved girl and he hated how he didn''t really show a single shred of respect toward Edona.

    "But why would Mother chase that wolf? I took a risk and had to lie that Apollo is the one who summoned her but if she tells him, that isn''t the case and tells the real culprit''s name, our whole n would be-" She was following Fenrir while thinking but suddenly she heard a huge sounding from the direction of the borders, which really freaked her out for a minute.

    "What just happened?" She turned around to see what was going on but then she saw something, which caused her to freeze in her tracks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Edona was engaging in a fierce battle with the Supreme Deity and the other titan gods of the opposing side. The sh of their powers was so intense that it caused the very fabric of the heavens to tremble and shake.

    "How? Did theye here?" She didn''t understand what was happening.

    Artemis could see that her mother was fighting with all her might, determined to protect their side and emerge victorious. But the Supreme Deity and his allies were equally fierce, and the battle seemed to be evenly matched in power, but it was just an unfair battle as Edona was fighting alone against so many of them.

    As Artemis watched, she felt a surge of fear and uncertainty. She had never seen her mother in such a perilous situation before, and random thoughts kepting to her head.

    "How? How did the border open? And where''s Fenrir? What''s happening? Apollo, what''s this?" She kept questioning herself until she saw the giant wolf that was chained to the ground, but it looked like it was looking at Apollo with a pitying gaze.

    "At least. he is down, but we have a bigger problem now," Artemis thought and decided to kill Fenrir, and quickly support her mother.

    Since it will only take a single stab from her apocalypse weapon, she thought about quickly finishing it without missing this chance and quickly helping Edona, with Apollo. Artemis already sent one of her fairies to let others know what was happening and she knew within a few minutes, the border will turn into a battleground.

    Without hesitation, Artemis summoned all her strength andunched herself into the fray, unleashing all her powers and she managed to reach Fenrir and Apollo within a few seconds.

    Artemis stood before the snarling form of Fenrir, the wolf that she had helped her brother Apollo capture. It didn''t look like Fenrir was dead or unconscious but for some reason, Artemis felt annoyed because he still had the same dumb grin on his face, which she want to erase from this whole world.

    Her heart was heavy with regret and anger as she prepared to carry out the final part of their n. She drew forth the special weapon that they had the ability of apocalypse beings ording to Apollo, a key with a de that could pierce even the toughest hide, and prepared to strike.

    But then, a voice interrupted her thoughts. "Hold, sister," said Apollo, stepping forward with a smirk on his face. "I think we can make use of this beast before we dispose of him."

    Artemis spun around to face her brother, shocked by his sudden change of heart. "What are you talking about?" she demanded, her voice rising in anger. "We agreed to kill him, not tame him!"

    Apollo chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, sister, you are so naive. Don''t you see? This wolf could be a powerful weapon in our hands. With the right training, he could be unstoppable. Well, you don''t need it because you''re going to die sooner orter anyway."

    Artemis red at her brother, feeling a surge of anger and betrayal. "You can''t be serious," she said, her voice shaking with fury. "Do you have any idea what this wolf is capable of? He''s a monster, Apollo, and he needs to be put down."

    But Apollo onlyughed, turning to address the other gods who had gathered around them. "Capture her," he ordered, gesturing to Artemis. "She''s clearly lost her senses."

    Caught off guard, Artemis found herself surrounded by the enemy gods, their weapons trained on her. She knelt, feeling a sense of shame and humiliation wash over her. She would have never gone down without a fight, but right now she didn''t have her beloved bow. Even before she could use her magic, everyone jumped on her hand and held her hand in a tight lock.

    "Since you''re going to die anyway, I will tell you why I do this," Apollo said and got close to Fenrir who was following his moment with the big eyes.

    "I hate how Mother is powerful enough to destroy the whole Supreme Deity''snd, but she always talks about how we should love each other, I hate being under someone, I don''t understand why I should even serve under someone who always preaches about loving, I hated her and loved her at the same time, but If I want to be the leader, she should go," Apollo''s words caught the attention of the god that was following him on, Supreme Deity''s orders.

    ''This bastard! Did he just openly dere war on us? Just as I thought this is no good, we should kill him before he gets the power, since the border is open we can just manage the battle on our own.''

    Apollo stepped forward, holding up his hands in a gesture of power. "Behold, the ritual of taming," he dered, beginning to chant in a strangenguage. "By the power of the gods, Imand you to submit. Fenrir rises and be my servant, my puppet."

 Chapter 192 Clown

    ?

    The atmosphere in the heavenly realm was tense. Mother Superior, a powerful and wise goddess, stood alone, facing the Supreme Deity and the other titan gods. Their eyes zed with fury and their weapons glinted ominously in the light.

    The millenniums of peace and frustrations that all the gods and goddesses umted blew up in this war, and their hatred was renewed seeing the figure of  Mother Superior and they had to remind everyone that, they are the superior gods.

    "Why are you trying to break the peace in heaven?" Mother Superior demanded, her voice ringing out with authority.

    The Supreme Deity snarled, "Peace? What peace? We are simply reiming what is rightfully ours."

    Mother Superior shook her head in disbelief. "You cannot be serious. We have enjoyed a lifetime of harmony and cooperation. What has changed? What are you dissatisfied with? I don''t have time for this drama, go back to your side of heaven,"

    One of the titan gods stepped forward, his massive frame dwarfing Mother Superior''s tall and regal figure. "You would not understand, Mother Superior. Our power has been suppressed for too long. It is time for us to take our rightful ce as rulers of the heavens. Besides, it''s not losers that write the history, when we win this war, your legacy will die along with it,"

    Mother Superior''s eyes flickered with anger. "Your arrogance is blinding you to the truth. The bnce must be maintained, or chaos will reign."

    The other gods closed in around her, their weapons at the ready. Mother Superior stood firm, her own staff held high in her hand, which was the weapon she used. Originally her power wasn''t suitable for fights because its purpose was building and managing things. Even though one could say she managed the reality itself, it wasn''t the truth since she couldn''t manage life.

    If she asks someone to die, they won''t die. But if she uses her reality maniption to build something to attack them with the idea of killing them, they will die. Since incantations take a lot of time, Edona used a staff to speed up her magic for the purpose of attacking.

    "If it is a fight you want, then a fight you shall have," she dered, her voice ringing out across the sky and raising her staff, but nothing happened.

    The battle began in earnest, with Mother Superior dodging and parrying the gods'' attacks. Despite being outnumbered, she fought with a fierce determination, refusing to give up even as she was battered and bruised. It was absurd to see her dealing with more than ten or twenty people at the same time, but that''s the same reason why Supreme Deity feared her.

    "You cannot win, Edona!" the Supreme Deity roared. "We are too powerful for you! With my army, you will have no option but to lower your head in front of me, and don''t forget our trump card! "

    But Mother Superior did not falter. "It is not the size of the army that counts, but the strength of the will," she replied, her eyes zing with conviction. She didn''t know what this trump card, they were talking about but she knew it had something to do with Apollo and Artemis.

    While she was following, she got attacked by Supreme Deity''sckeys and she missed Fenrir, she was still worried that he might do something unwanted, so she had to retreat or quickly finish everything. Edona didn''t have time to deal with everyone one by one, so with a wave of her staff, she summoned two massive golems made entirely of mana. The golems towered over her, their eyes glowing with a fierce blue light.

    There were equally tall and wide as the titan gods, which were at least 150 feet tall.

    The gods and the Supreme Deity looked on in surprise and anger, realizing that they had underestimated Edona''s power. But they were not ones to back down, and they charged forward, their weapons at the ready.

    Why would they even need to be afraid of these golems? They were just puppets, as long as they can beat Edona, they can easily kill these puppets so none of them had anything to fear about.

    Edona remained calm and focused as the golems engaged the gods in battle. The golems were swift and powerful, their massive fists smashing into the gods with incredible force and their defensive power was really remarkable.

    But the gods were not easily defeated, and they fought back with equal ferocity. The battlefield erupted with the sh of steel and the roar of magic.

    Edona stood back, her eyes fixed on the battle but her mind was running everywhere hoping Apollo wouldn''t get killed by Fenrir. She knew that her mana reserves were finite, and that she could not sustain the golems indefinitely. But she also knew that she had to hold out long enough for her allies to arrive.

    As the battle raged on, Edona began to feel the strain of the immense power she was channelling. Her body trembled with effort, and sweat poured down her face.

    But she refused to give up. She knew that the fate of the heavens depended on her, and she would not falter.

    As the battle between Edona, her golems, and the gods raged on, a sudden, earth-shattering sound echoed across the heavens. All of them paused, momentarily stunned by the sheer force of the noise.

    "What in the name of the gods was that?" the Supreme Deity demanded, his voice ringing out over the battlefield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Edona and her allies exchanged worried nces, unsure of what could have caused such a powerful sound.

    "No way! It''s Fenrir, why is it free? why is iting in this direction? What the hell is that cockroach doing without keeping him on a leash?" Supreme Deity questioned with an angered look, but Edona who heard this couldn''t help but feel her blood rushing to her brain in anger.

    "Control? That monster? Don''t tell me, Just because Apollo had the title of gods of wolves, he attempted to tame him, Are you people stupid?" She shouted in anger.

    To some extent, Edona understood what they were nning.

    "What?" Supreme Deity questioned.

    Since they didn''t have any literature rted to Apocalypse beings, they didn''t know anything about them. Supreme Deity thought that Apocalypse beings were just slightly stronger than them, and he didn''t even know why they were called Apocalypse in the first ce.

    "Idiots! You had to go and y around with him," Frustrated Edona shouted, while she got ready to deal with it before something bad happens, but she couldn''t even finish thinking because suddenly she realized that her children were not far behind.

    ***

    A few moments before Edona saw Fenrir charging toward them, Fenrir was lying on the ground with chains around its body with a little grin spread throughout his face. He saw Apollo using some kind of spell on him.

    ''So that''s why this idiot summoned me here, to use me as a tool to kill everyone, what a greedy bastard''

    Fenrir thought as he saw Apollo muttering some kind of a chant, while slowly getting close to him.

    The servant of the Supreme Deity, who noticed this behaviour of his quickly decided to kill him so they won''t have to suffer any consequencester, but Fenrir didn''t want anyone else killing Apollo. Fenrir wanted to humiliate him and kill him, while he despair about what he did so he let out a small growl which caused the god who was trying to attack Apollo to freeze on the spot with pure mana leaking from all the holes in his body.

    "Tsk,st whimper of obedience? Useless, useless, is this the power of dangerous Fenrir?" Almost like he was mocking Fenrir, Apollo said without noticing what his real objective was.

    But Artemis and others who were holding her clearly saw what happened and wanted to warn Apollo, but before he could do that, Apollo finished his spell and decided to use it.

    "Everything is done, you''re mine now Fenrir, get up and show your strength," Apollo shouted almost like he was proud of himself.

    Fenrir slowly got up, pretending to be under Apollo''s control, but his mind was racing with thoughts of revenge. He knew he had to bide his time and wait for the perfect opportunity to strike back so he can humiliate Apollo even further. He let out a low growl, trying to keep his anger in check as he turned towards Artemis and her captors.

    The goddess and herpanions could see the anger in Fenrir''s eyes and were taken aback by the intensity of his gaze. They knew that he was not truly under Apollo''s control, but they were powerless to stop him.

    Fenrir approached them slowly, his eyes fixed on Artemis. He could see the fear in her eyes and relished in it, knowing that he held the power of life and death over her.

    But just as he was about to strike, a sudden surge of power surged through his body.

    "Oh, so his spell wasn''t totally ineffective," He felt a little shock which cannot even bepared to a mosquito bite.

    "Kill them all," Apollomanded, his voice cold and emotionless and waiting to see a bloody mess.

    While watching this Artemis could only think about one thing, as she looked at Fenrir''s real appearance with fear in her eyes.

    "How did I believe this clown''s words? Damn it, I might as well die without living in this embarrassment," She thought and got ready for a painful feeling, but it never came instead she felt a wet feeling on her face.

 Chapter 193 Artemis Revenge

    ?

    Artemis, her fate sealed, knelt before Fenrir, her heart heavy with regret. She had made countless foolish decisions, and now she was about to pay the ultimate price. As she braced herself for the pain that was sure toe, a strange sensation washed over her body��a wet, sticky feeling that made her question her senses.

    "Did I die? Is this how it feels to enter the nothingness? I thought it would be more painful," Saying those words, Artemis slowly opened her eyes to see the view that only the dead people can see. She was curious to see what her afterlife looked like.

    Slowly, she opened her eyes, and what she saw before she sent a shiver down her spine, it wasn''t the scenery she expected to see as soon as she open her eyes. Her entire being was drenched in the blood of the people who had held her captive, their life force now mingling with her own. The sight was gruesome, horrifying, but at that moment, it ignited a spark within her seeing something unexpected.

    Fenrir, the fearsome wolf, stood before her, his eyes fixed on her with a twisted grin. His presence alone was enough to strike terror into the hearts of the bravest warriors, yet Artemis felt a newfound determination rise within her.

    "Why? Why do you smile at me, Fenrir? Why didn''t you kill me?" she asked, her voice quivering with a mixture of fear and defiance.

    The wolf''s low growl filled the air, resonating with a sinister tone. "You think yourself invincible, Artemis, but you have only scratched the surface of your own power. This blood on your hands is but a testament to the strength that lies within you and the betrayal you experienced."

    Artemis clutched her trembling fists, her eyes narrowing as she absorbed his words. "Strength? Is this what strength truly looks like? A river of blood? Do you mean it won''t matter no matter how much blood is shaken in the name of war?" Her voice wavered, a hint of anguish and confusion seeping through.

    Fenrir''s eyes gleamed with amusement, his fangs bared in a snarl. "Strengthes in many forms, Artemis. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made to attain it. The path you have chosen is stained with the crimson of those who dared to oppose you. Embrace it. Otherwise, your reluctance will cause damage to Tasha and Edona both. I decided to embrace my worst fear, I will face what''sing to face me, and you should also do that"

    As the weight of Fenrir''s words settled upon her, Artemis felt her fear transform into a resolve, a resolve that would guide her actions in the moments toe. She rose to her feet, the blood-soaked ground beneath her trembling with her newfound determination.

    "Very well, Fenrir," she dered, her voiceced with a newfound conviction. "If this is the path I must walk, then I shall do so without falter. I will embrace the strength within me, but I will ensure it is not tainted by the innocent blood spilt. My hands will be only dirty with the blood of damn traitors like Apollo,"

    Fenrir''sughter echoed through the destendscape, a chilling sound that seemed to reverberate within Artemis''s very soul. "We shall see, Artemis. We shall see if you can rise above the darkness that is about to consume you and me both."

    "Take care of Tasha, she has my child growing inside her, some unknown force wille to kill Tasha sooner orter, and I will fight it, the only reason I didn''t kill you is because I want you to protect Tasha,"

    With those ominous words, Fenrir turned and disappeared into the shadows of the forest, leaving Artemis alone in the wake of her fateful encounter. She stood there, her body still drenched in blood, but her spirit ignited with a fierce determination and the pure shock she got from listening to hisst words.

    "..."

    "A child? My Tasha bore someone else child and I should protect it? This isn''t a joke," Artemis said, but deep down she wasn''t really angry.

    But she had many doubts.

    How can an immortal being impregnate someone, when half immortals like Artemis cannot do that?

    Who wille to harm Tasha and the child?

    Can she even face someone strong enough to challenge Fenrir?

    The path ahead was treacherous, and the sacrifices she would make would be great, but Artemis was ready to face her destiny head-on, for she had tasted both the sweetness of victory and the bitter taste of remorse, and she was determined to shape her own future, blood-stained or not.

    "Ughhh~ what just happened?" Apollo mumbled, his hand gingerly touching the spot where something had struck him. Confusion clouded his eyes as he struggled to piece together the events that had unfolded before him.

    Artemis''s anger surged like a tempest within her. Her brother, once a trusted ally, had betrayed her in the darkest hour of her existence. The sting of his treachery cut deep into her heart, fueling a fiery rage that threatened to consume her.

    "You dare to question what happened?" she spat, her voiceced with venomous anger. Her eyes burned with a righteous fury, and her hand instinctively tightened with pure mana leaking from this ready for a spell, ready to unleash her wrath upon the betrayer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Apollo''s gaze shifted from confusion to fear as he beheld his sister''s wrathful countenance. He stumbled backwards, his voice trembling with uncertainty. "Artemis, I... I didn''t mean for this to happen. I was merely trying to find a way to help you. To protect you."

    Even though he said those words, Artemis clearly saw how Apollo''s eyes were travelling everywhere searching for Fenrir''s body. He still had no idea that Fenrir was just ying with him, so he still thought he had some kind of a chance.

    Her anger only intensified at his feeble attempts to justify his actions. The betrayal cut deeper with each word he spoke. The rules of heaven, once an unyielding force that bound her actions, now felt like mere threads, ready to be torn apart.

    "Help me? Protect me?" she seethed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "By siding with those who sought to harm us? By throwing your lot in with those who have stained their hands with our mother''s blood?"

    Apollo''s face paled, his gaze falling to the ground in confusion. "I... I didn''t know. I didn''t understand the true extent of their intentions."

    ''Damn it, Idiotic wolf,e and kill her, what are you even waiting for?''

    Under his breath, Apollo muttered but seeing nothing noteworthy happening, he felt something was wrong.

    Artemis''s grip on her hand tightened even further, her knuckles turning white. The sight of her brother''s remorse only fueled her resolve to take action, to ensure that he would never betray her again.

    "Are you looking for the Fenrir?" She questioned almost in a mocking voice. " Too bad, he won''te because he was acting from the beginning, he made a clown out of you Apollo, he was just having fun with you, just like how I was fooled by you, Fenrir made an even bigger fool out of you,"

    "No! No! That can''t be," Apollo roared, his voice echoing through the destendscape. The revtion was a bitter pill to swallow, for he had been yed, a pawn in Fenrir''s sinister game. The realization ignited a burning rage within him, a fury that threatened to consume him whole.

    Artemis watched, her expression a mix of amusement and scorn, as Apollo''s anger reached its boiling point. Her mockingughter danced on the edge of her lips, a sharp contrast to the turmoil within her brother''s soul.

    "So, dear brother, you finally understand," she taunted, her voiceced with derision. "The great Apollo, the all-knowing, fooled by a mere trickster. How does it feel to be yed for a fool?"

    Apollo''s eyes zed with fury, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You... you knew all along! You set me up!" His voice trembled with a mixture of betrayal and anger. The realization of his sister''s deception cut deep, shattering the remnants of trust that remained. At least that''s what he thought. Because of how angered he was, Apollo couldn''t act calmly.

    ''What the hell is he talking about? I guess, I''ll y along,''

    Artemis''sughter filled the air, a sound that dripped with mockery since she didn''t want to refuse what Apollo said knowing that, it would bring him more pain. "Oh, I knew, dear brother. I knew the moment you fell into Fenrir''s grasp. It was all part of the n, you see." She took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with a sinister delight. "You were nothing more than a pawn, a means to an end."

    Apollo''s face contorted with rage, his every muscle was taut with tension. "How could you? We are family! We are meant to stand together, not tear each other apart."

    Artemis''s smile widened, her wordsden with cruel satisfaction. "Family, you say? How convenient for you to use that word right now,"

    Saying those words, Artemis swiftly retreated, putting a considerable distance between herself and Apollo. She knew that facing him head-on would be a grave mistake, for her brother''s newfound fury radiated with a power that matched her own.

    Apollo stood tall, his chest heaving with each breath as he prepared to give chase. His anger had transformed into a zing determination, his mind focused solely on confronting his sister and exacting his revenge for the web of deceit she had woven.

    Artemis, her gaze locked onto Apollo, wore a smirk of confidence. She relished the challenge thaty before her, the opportunity to prove her superiority and show her brother the price he would pay for underestimating her.

    "You will regret this day, Artemis," Apollo growled, his voice filled with anger and both of them got ready, their powers crackling in the air like electric storms. The atmosphere around them darkened, mirroring the intensity of their sh.

 Chapter 194 Mindless Massacre

    ?

    As Mother Superior stood tall, locked in an epic battle against the nefarious Supreme Deity and his legion of titan gods, she couldn''t help but see how unfair this situation was. She had to fight all these people all alone because of a single idiotic child that betrayed her trust. But neither Supreme Deity nor Mother Superior couldn''t keep thinking about these things as they heard an ear-deafening sound.

    The ground beneath the heavens quaked with an unsettling tremor. The celestial warriors exchanged bewildered nces, their attention diverted from the ongoing conflict as they sensed an imminent threat drawing near. Curiosity mingled with concern, and they turned their gazes in the direction of the approaching sound.

    "What sorcery is this? What perilous resonance is this we hear? Verily, such an unsettling sound had never graced the celestial abodes of our ethereal heaven realm." Most of them couldn''t help but see the abnormality of this situation.

    In the midst of the cosmic chaos, a chilling howl filled the air, echoing through the divine realm. The very heavens seemed to tremble at the might of the bellowing call, raising the hair on their ethereal forms. It was then, through the swirling mist, that a monstrous figure emerged from the shadows. With each thundering step, the earth beneath Fenrir''s paws cracked and groaned, unable to bear the weight of his colossal presence.

    Mother Superior, her heart resolute even amidst the chaos, watched the gigantic wolf with a mix of awe and concern. She tightened her grip on her sacred weapon, the Divine Staff of Edona, and prepared herself for the unknown. Her voice, filled with determination, cut through the air, demanding the attention of both her allies and foes.

    She knew that Fenrir she knew wasn''t a person to care about sides, so she knew from now on it is going to be a massacre from both sides.

    "Supreme Deity," she dered with unwavering conviction. "We may be locked in this struggle, but a new threat looms upon us. If I may be straightforward neither you nor I stand a chance against this monster, so I think you should fall back,"

    She said those hoping to minimize the damage that is about to happen but, Supreme Deityughed hearing her words.

    "We don''t need to run, because that giant wolf is on our side, he is your traitorous son''sst gift for us, our own Apocalypse being, with this, we shall rule all the dimensions, something you can''t evenprehend," With the wrong idea of Fenrir being on their side, Supreme Deity and other gods and goddesses on his side started to mock Edona, but even for them things didn''t go as expected.

    They expected Fenrir to attack Edona, but instead of attacking her, he suddenly turned and looked at one of the titan gods that was close to him with a growl, and pounced on him without even waiting for him to react.

    The colossal titan god stood no chance against Fenrir''s wrath. With a mighty growl, the monstrous wolf turned his attention towards the lumbering deity, his piercing eyes filled with an icy fury that froze the very air around them. With a sudden lunge, Fenrir pounced upon the hapless god, crushing him under his massive legs with a sickening crunch.

    The titan''s body convulsed in agony as Fenrir''s razor-sharp ws dug deep into its flesh, tearing through bone and sinew with ease. In a frenzied frenzy, Fenrir unleashed a savage onught upon the titan, his powerful jaws mping down on its neck and crushing it with a sickening snap. The once-mighty deityy broken and lifeless, a testament to Fenrir''s fearsome might and unbridled ferocity.

    "Help! Help! Supreme Deity, Help me!" The anguished cries of the god echoed through the battlefield, desperately seeking salvation from the merciless grip of Fenrir''s vengeful onught. Yet, a chilling realization struck the hearts of those who bore witness to the gruesome spectacle. None possessed the indomitable willpower or the audacity to venture near the savage wolf, his unforgiving jaws rending flesh with a ferocity that would strip the courage from the bravest souls. The deity''s piteous pleas fell upon deaf ears, for they dared not confront Fenrir''s savagery, which tore through the god''s skin like parchment and shattered his bones like brittle, withered branches.

    The gods, who had gathered to witness the taming of the beast and the death of Edona, had now be the prey themselves. Panic spread like wildfire through their ranks as they stumbled over each other, desperately trying to escape the wrath of Fenrir. The once-proud deities ran back in fear, their divine powers useless in the face of the raging wolf.

    The Supreme Deity, the ruler of the right side of the divine realm, observed the chaos unfolding before them. His usually calm countenance was now etched with concern and realization that their n to tame Fenrir had gone horribly wrong. He had underestimated the sheer power and ferocity of the apocalypse beast.

    "What have we done?" the Supreme Deity whispered, their voice tinged with regret. He scanned the scene, his eyes wide with disbelief and dread.

    In the midst of the chaos, Fenrir''s massive frame lunged forward, his jaws snapping at the retreating gods. With every strike, another deity fell, their divine and pure mana scattering into the air like dissipating stardust. The once-mighty gods, who had reigned over the divine realm for millennia, now found themselves helpless and vulnerable.

    Edona was equally worried because her children also came to support her, but she knew this was the wrong time for them to be visiting her.

    "I can''t leave him like this, if he goes berserk like this, we will also be his target," Edona thought and looked at her children and saw Artemis also missing."

    She still couldn''t believe that two of her children betrayed her that easily and it really pained her heart, but all she could do is hope that, they would ept their fault ande back to her because at the end of the day, no matter how bad or idiotic her children were, Edona was a kind mother that couldn''t even abandon her children.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    Artemis, the fierce goddess of the hunt and goddess of the wild, stood tall with a random staff from in her hand. Her blue eyes gleamed with determination as she channelled the pure mana coursing through her veins.

    Opposite her, Apollo, the radiant god of the wolves, music and art, exuded an aura of anger. He moved with grace and precision, his golden hair catching the sunlight of the setting down the sun, as he prepared for the battle ahead. With an angered grin, hebined his mastery of magic and martial arts, ready to face his sister head-on.

    The tension crackled in the air as Artemis loosed her first thunder spell, aiming straight for Apollo''s heart. But Apollo was not so easily caught off guard. With a swift movement, he conjured a shimmering barrier, deflecting the arrow with an elegant twist of his wrist.

    Artemis narrowed her eyes, her voiceced with determination. "You may have had the advantage earlier, Apollo, but right now, you''re weak, weaker than my girlfriend Tasha, she can beat you now without even sweating. Prepare yourself." Even though she said those words, hoping she can insult Apollo, she knew even now he was nothing but weak.

    With a flick of her wrist, Artemis summoned a swirling vortex of primal energy. Leaves and petals whirled around her, merging into a powerful gust of wind. She sent it hurtling towards Apollo, hoping to disrupt his bnce and leave him vulnerable.

    Apollo responded swiftly, spinning into a dance-like motion. As the wind neared, he gathered energy from the very core of his body itself. His fists ignited with fiery radiance, and with a mighty punch, he dispersed Artemis''s tempestuous assault, dispersing the swirling vortex into nothingness.

    He smirked, his voice dripping with yful arrogance. "Sister, your magic is impressive, but it takes more than elemental fury to beat me."

    Artemis''s gaze hardened, her determination unwavering. She knew that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to defeat her brother.

    "Then, I''ll do just that," As the words left Artemis''s lips, a surge of transformative magic coursed through her veins. Her body shimmered and contorted, morphing into a magnificent, swift-winged bird. She soared high into the night sky, her wings cutting through the air with unparalleled speed.

    Apollo''s eyes widened in astonishment, momentarily caught off guard by his sister''s sudden transformation. But his surprise quickly transformed into a smirk of determination. He leapt into the air, his own magic amplifying his agility and strength.

    With a burst of speed, Artemis dived towards Apollo, talons extended and beak aimed for his exposed form. She shed through the air, aiming to strike with the precision of her avian instincts.

    Apollo''s instincts kicked in, his body responding with lightning-fast reflexes. He twisted and spun, narrowly avoiding Artemis''s razor-sharp talons. In an instant, he summoned a shimmering sphere of energy, casting it towards Artemis in a blinding burst of light.

    But Artemis was prepared. As the sphere hurtled toward her, she transformed once more, morphing into a shadowy figure that effortlessly slipped through the energy attack unscathed. She emerged on the other side, solidifying back into her divine form.

    "Is that the best you''ve got, Apollo?" Artemis taunted, her voice dripping with confidence. "Your magic alone won''t save you from my agility and adaptability."

    Apollo gritted his teeth, feeling insulted. He had never felt this insulted in one day.

    First, his sister betrayed him and he made a clown of himself and now she is being annoyingly powerful, and Apollo struggles to kill Artemis. He was at his limit at this point, and he felt a like a volcano that is about to burst.

    Neither of them showed any signs of relenting, their fight echoing through the realms of gods and mortals alike. The oue remained uncertain, but one thing was clear��the sh between Artemis and Apollo wouldn''tst long because both of them looked like they were exhausted.

 Chapter 195 Edonas Sacrifice

    ?

    The day was drawing to a close, casting long shadows across thend as the sun began its descent below the horizon. The air carried a peculiar stillness as if nature itself held its breath because of this blood bath that is happening below its warm cover, anticipating the imminent arrival of an otherworldly event.

    Only a few hours remained until midnight when the veil between realms would grow thin, and the ethereal glow of the full moon would bathe the world in its mystic light. It will be the night, that will decide the future of all three dimensions and all the beings that are living on it.

    A sense of enchantment wafted through the air, as if unseen forces were at y, orchestrating a symphony of suspense and anticipation. The sky above, once a vibrant canvas of azure blue, transformed into a tapestry of deep purples and rich indigos. Stars began to emerge, twinkling with an intensity that mirrored the growing excitement within the hearts of those who beheld them.

    "Ohhh~ in another few hours, it will be tomorrow, but before that, I will kill you, so Mother won''t have to go through the pain of her son betraying her," Artemis muttered and looked at Apollo, who was kneeling in front of her with wounds all over his body.

    Artemis''s eyes glinted with a mix of determination and resentment as she raised her gleaming silver staff, poised to sever Apollo''s head from his battered body. Apollo, bloodied and broken, could only offer a faint, defiant smile despite the excruciating pain coursing through his veins.

    "Look at you! you''re just as much as a clown I am," Anger shing in his eyes, Apollo muttered those words weakly knowing that he would die If Artemis wish for it right now. The echoes of their once unbreakable bond fade into a realm of shattered trust. It was a scene that would forever stain the tapestry of their shared history.

    But just as Artemis tightened her grip on the hilt, her fingers trembling with both anger and sorrow, a sudden voice echoed through the halls of their hidden sanctuary. The voice, belonging to Mother Superior, resonated with a weight that froze the vengeful goddess in her tracks.

    "All children of the Edona, heed my words," the voice reverberated, carrying an ethereal power that demanded attention. "There is a greater threat approaching, one that transcends our personal grievances. We must unite, for our very existence is at stake. But don''t try to fight it, go back and reunite in the vige for now,"

    Artemis''s heart skipped a beat as the voice seeped into her consciousness. Her eyes flickered, torn between the righteous path of vengeance and the call of a higher purpose. Apollo, his breath ragged and body trembling, could sense the internal struggle within his sister''s eyes.

    She knew under the rules of heaven, if she kills a god without permission from the one and only superior goddess, Edona, She will have to face consequences. And it won''t be pretty for her. She didn''t understand why Edona would punish her when Apollo is the one who is wrong, but still, she couldn''t take the risk and destroy her life, because she had to protect Tasha and her child.

    "Tsk, when did I be such a pushover to worry about another man''s child?" She thought with an annoyed look, while still choking Apollo with her staff.

    The message continued, its words resonating with the urgency of impending doom. It spoke of a force that threatened not only their divine heritage but also the delicate bnce of the realms they held dominion over. Mother Superior beseeched all those who bore the divine bloodline to set aside their grievances and join forces in the face of this impending catastrophe.

    With a shuddering breath, Artemis released her hold on the weapon and dropped it to the cold, stone floor, but before doing that, she didn''t forget to knock off Apollo by hitting his head with her staff. The metallic ng echoed throughout the chamber, symbolizing the end of her wrathful intent. Apollo, his voice weak yet filled with anger, whispered before falling onto the floor feeling weak, "Artemis, you will regret this day, I will kill you and that bitch too,"

    "Yeah! Yeah! Whatever, you''re not going to live anyway, If I can''t directly kill you, I''ll just throw you into the field where Fenrir is going berserk, he will crush you," Saying those words, Artemis picked up Apollo and went in the direction of the vige.

    Artemis rose from her kneeling position, her mind filled with a newfound sense of purpose. The weight of her unfinished vengeance still clung to her, but she understood that there wererger forces at y, threatening the very fabric of their existence.

    As she emerged into the cool night air, Artemis cast a nce at the pale moon overhead.

    "Another five hours and the full moon will start and then Fenrir will go back until then we have to hold him back if he tries to attack us," She thought as she ran, and on her way back, she met the other gods and goddesses that looked terrified for some reason.

    The path back was familiar to her, winding through dense thickets and beneath the towering canopies of age-old trees of pure mana. The scent of the pure mana enveloped her, grounding her spirit as she ventured forth. The turmoil within her heart began to quiet, reced by a renewed sense of purpose.

    "Hey! Where''s Mother Superior? Didn''t shee back with you,"

    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We don''t know, she asked us to fall back and we did,"

    "I couldn''t stay there watching that horrible beast killing our kind, I just can''t, It was awful,"

    All of them looked extremely scared, which really didn''t sit right with her.

    ''Fenrir, what did you even do?''

    Artemis quickened her pace, her muscles rippling with grace and agility. The path led her to the outskirts of the vige, where the flickering lights of humble dwellings cast a warm glow against the night''s darkness. The gods that stayed in the vige without going to the battle, ignorant of the celestial machinations unfolding above them, continued their daily routines, oblivious to the impending storm.

    As soon as Artemis approached the vige entrance, a low, menacing growl reverberated through the air, sending a shiver down her spine. Fenrir, the mighty wolf of chaos, his presence palpable in the air, filled her with a mix of anticipation and dread. She halted her steps, scanning the surroundings, her senses on high alert.

    Artemis called out to her brothers and sisters, her voice infused with urgency. "Prepare yourselves! Fenrir approaches! Ready your defences!"

    "..."

    For a minute, they were hesitating to fight him, but having no options other than to fight, they had to do it even though most of them were shaking.

    The gods, stirred by the imminent threat, swiftly gathered weapons and fortified their positions. Their faces bore a mixture of fear and determination, the weight of impending danger settling upon their shoulders. They braced themselves, ready to face the wrath of the apocalypse wolf.

    Minutes turned into hours, yet Fenrir''s monstrous form did not materialize. The vige remained enveloped in an eerie silence, broken only by the whispering wind. Artemis stood at the forefront, her bow at the ready, her gaze fixed upon the horizon, waiting for the wolf''s arrival.

    But as time stretched on, doubt gnawed at Artemis''s core. Could it be that Fenrir''s growls were a mere echo, a trick yed by the forces of chaos? Her brow furrowed as she contemted this unsettling possibility. A sense of unease washed over her, tinged with a flicker of relief.

    Just as she was about to give themand to stand down, a messenger arrived, breathless and wide-eyed. "Goddess Artemis," the messenger gasped, "the growls you heard... they were"

    "They were"

    "I don''t know what happened but, Mother Superior and Fenrir again disappeared somewhere, she was trying to stop Fenrir from going berserk, but suddenly Fenrir caught her using his mouth and disappeared somewhere, I was scared, I wanted to help her but I couldn''t," The messenger god said those words with regret, but Artemis knew that Edona is alive.

    Because if she died her castle made out of her own mana wouldn''t be there, so she wanted to quickly find her without letting that big bad wolf devour her.

    "Also, most of the minion gods of Supreme Deity died after getting crushed and eaten by Fenrir, and even before the war began, they already lost it, so he retreated with his eyes shaking in anger,"  That was the only good news, they manage to hear from all these events, but it couldn''t overwrite the fear and sadness they felt, as most of the gods looked depressed.

    Artemis''s brows furrowed in concern upon hearing the news of the Supreme Deity''s retreat. The implications of his withdrawal echoed with uncertainty and apprehension. She understood the gravity of Mother Superior''s conflict with the Supreme Deity, the sh between opposing ideologies that threatened to tear their divine realm asunder.

 Chapter 196 One Night

    ?

    "You! You are one hell of an annoying woman," Fenrir''s words hung in the air, weighted with annoyance and frustration. His piercing gaze locked onto Edona, a woman who seemed to have an unyielding grip around his neck. The tension between them crackled like lightning, charging the atmosphere with anticipation.

    Edona''s eyes zed with determination, undeterred by Fenrir''s harsh words. Her voice quivered with a mix of defiance and vulnerability as she spoke, her grip on him unrelenting.

    "I may be annoying, but I won''t let go until you listen to me, Fenrir. There''s something important we need to discuss."

    They were inside a dome materialized by Edona''s magical power, its translucent barrier stretching far and wide, epassing Fenrir and Edona within its protective embrace. The air crackled with energy as the magical structure took form, shimmering with an iridescent glow that defied the darkened sky.

    If Fenrir wanted he could have easily destroyed it, but after all this time Fenrir at least wanted to listen to Edona, since it might be hisst day in the second dimension. He wanted to go back, but at the same time, it was hard for Fenrir to leave all the fun he had in this ce. even though he wanted to return, there was a part of him that didn''t want to go back to the dark and boring cave he lived in earlier.

    Fenrir let out an exasperated sigh, his frustration momentarily tempered by curiosity. He raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of interest sparkling in his stormy eyes. "Fine," he grumbled, his voiceced with reluctant acquiescence. "Speak your mind, but make it quick."

    Edona released her grip on Fenrir''s neck, her hands falling to her sides. She took a step back, giving them both some breathing room, yet her determination remained unwavering. "Why didn''t you kill Apollo, Fenrir," she began, her voice tinged with confusion.

    "I still feel his life force and Artemis too, I don''t understand, what are you even doing?"

    *Sigh

    Fenrir looked at her with a troubled face and he knew things won''t be good for him anymore, no matter who he kill or where he hide.

    "I''m deep in trouble," Fenrir said and transferred back into his human appearance.

    The weight of responsibility settled upon his broad shoulders, his mind contemting the gravity of the situation.

    "Even if I don''t kill all of you, he will do it, and he has the power to rewrite everything because he is the controller of the dimension itself, the more he gets close to me, all my memories return back,"

    Edona didn''t understand what he was talking but she carefully listened.

    "Why do you think nobody had ever seen any of the Apocalypse beings before?" Fenrir''s voice carried a sombre weight, echoing through the dimly lit room. His words hung in the air, evoking a sense of mystery and foreboding.

    Edona''s eyes widened as she tried to grasp the gravity of his revtion. Her heart pounded in her chest, matching the intensity of the situation. The world seemed to shrink around them, leaving only the weighty truth that Fenrir was burdened with.

    Silence enveloped them for a moment, broken only by the faint flicker of a dying candle. Then, Edona mustered her courage and spoke, her voice quivering with a mixture of fear and curiosity. "Fenrir, what do you mean by ''the controller of the dimension itself''? How can someone possess such power?"

    Fenrir met her gaze, his eyes reflecting the struggles of countless battles fought within his mind. "There are forces at y that are beyond ourprehension, Mortals fear half immortals like you and you guys fear immortals like us," he replied, his voice carrying a tinge of resignation.

    "The realms we inhabit are but fragments of arger tapestry, carefully woven by the hands of unseen beings. These beings, known as the Laws, we are only the guardians of bnce and order created by thesews."

    Edona leaned forward, captivated by his words. The weight of the world seemed to fade away as Fenrir unravelled the secrets of their existence. "But if you people are guardians, why have we never heard of them? Why are they shrouded in secrecy?"

    Fenrir''s gaze turned distant, his mind delving into memories that tested the boundaries of his sanity. "The Apocalypse beings walk a path fraught with sacrifice and seclusion," he exined. "Their powers are so immense that mere mortals cannotprehend or withstand their presence. To maintain equilibrium, they hide within the deepest recesses of the dimensions, observing and influencing events from the shadows and they act only upon a disaster."

    "The reason why nobody has the memories about these guardians is because of him," Fenrir said and looked at Edona with a serious look.

    "The first apocalypse, the one who controls the dimensions itself, my elder brother, Jormungand,"

    Edona''s breath caught in her throat, a mixture of awe and fear coursing through her veins. The enormity of the revtion settled upon her like an invisible cloak, tinged with the weight of responsibility. She realized that her own life had be intertwined with a destiny she could scarcely fathom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Fenrir," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "What does this mean for us? For you?"

    A flicker of determination ignited within Fenrir''s eyes, casting away the shadows that clung to his spirit.

    "Your race will get erased and recreated recing all your memories and all the damages, but Tasha, the one whom I impregnated will die, because it is a taboo for us to have children," Fenrir said and remembered his promise with Artemis. Even though Artemis can''t protect Tasha from the threat itself, she could easily send her back to her original dimension while Fenrir holds Jormungand in the second dimension.

    "And what about you?" Edona asked.

    "I will be sealed, I won''t see the light again," With a depressed look Fenrir said, which caused Edona to feel bad for him.

    Edona''s heart swelled with sadness just thinking about a life without contact with anyone, and after being with Fenrir for a few days, her caring side started to see him as someone close to her and someone who could bring up her locked emotions like anger and annoyance back to her. Her time with Fenrir had been extraordinary for her.

    "How are you going to escape this now? Tell me, what should I do?" Edona questioned but Fenrir justughed at her words.

    "There''s nothing you can do, in another few hours he will be here and I will lose fighting with my brother, but I will hold him back because he can only remain in the first or second dimension when the moon is there, I will fight with him for a full day," Fenrir told his ns to Edona.

    "I can''t let you die!" Edona said but Fenrir knew her words were just useless to him at this point. They were just empty as she didn''t have the ability nor the influence to change the situation.

    "What can you do, Edona?"

    "I will do anything, just tell me what I have to do," She insisted with her eyes looking full of curiosity. Edona didn''t me Fenrir for the death of the goddess from the Supreme Deity''s side, because it was their fault for trying to use a being like him for their advantage.

    Fenrir looked at Edona, contemting her words for a moment. Despite his doubts, a glimmer of hope sparked within him. Perhaps there was a way, a slim chance for both of them to survive this impending battle, at least he could save Tasha. He knew it was risky, but he had to share his idea with her.

    "I''m going to seal myself before, my brother can kill me and-" He couldn''t even finish as Edona hugged Fenrir thinking he had gone insane.

    "You will be alright, Fenrir," She took pity, but Fenrir felt pissed off by how she thought he was an idiot.

    "Damn it, first listen to my n before assuming something," He said and broke the hug and started exining things to Edona.

    "That sounds like a good idea, but can you really do that? Won''t your brother find that you faked your loss?" From how Fenrir exined about his brother, Edona actually thought he was like the most omnipotent being in the universe, but it was simply not the case.

    He was just powerful by the standards of the apocalypsepared to the other three. The only thing that was truly omnipotent in this universe was the power of thews.

    "I can, but I need a vessel to do that, and a ce with low mana quality,"

    Edona could think of thousands of ces that had low mana quality but the question was how can they find a vessel for his body.

    "Low mana is possible, but is there a body that can take your soul? I don''t think any of my children could do that, the moment they take your soul into their bodies, they will die and your soul will rece them,"

    Edona had no idea how they can fulfil hisst condition, but suddenly Fenrir did something rather absurd to Edona.

    "If any of them can''t take my soul, why don''t we create one that can do what we want?" He asked with his eyes showing hesitation.

 Chapter 197 Vessel (R-18)

    ?

    Edona stood before Fenrir, her brows furrowed in confusion. The Fenrir''s figure had just mentioned something about making a vessel, and the words hung in the air, like a riddle waiting to be solved.

    "I''m sorry, Fenrir," Edona said, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I don''t understand what you mean by making a vessel. Could you please exin? How are we going to do that?"

    Fenrir''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of sadness and hesitation. He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Ah, Edona, a vessel is the only key to avoiding my punishment. It is through a vessel that one can channel the forces of the universe, bending them to their will and I can deceive my brother."

    Edona''s confusion turned into frustration. Fenrir''s words danced around her mind, eludingprehension like wisps of smoke. She had sought his guidance, hoping for rity, but instead, she found herself drowning in a sea of cryptic messages, that she couldn''t understand.

    "And how, please tell me how do you n to create such a vessel? I want the method, not your riddles," she asked, her toneced with scepticism.

    An ufortable smile spread across Fenrir''s face, his eyes sparkling with hidden intent.

    "By sacrificing the soul that we are going to create, Edona," he replied, his voice dripping with sinister delight. "Only through the essence of a willing sacrifice can we shape the vessel, imbuing it with the power it needs and with our powers, the embryo you''re going to conceive will be more than enough for me as my vessel."

    Edona''s eyes widened in horror, a surge of anger welling up within her. Fenrir''s words struck her like a thunderbolt, shattering her hopes of finding guidance and recing them with a raging fire. The concept of sacrificing a soul, and not just a normal soul, the soul of their own child, no matter how willing, was an abomination in her eyes.

    "You fiend!" she eximed, her voice trembling with fury. Without thinking, her hand shot out, connecting with Fenrir''s cheek in a resounding p.

    The room fell into an eerie silence as the force of the p reverberated through the air. Fenrir''s head turned his expression a mix of sadness and realisation. Edona stood there, her chest heaving, a mixture of anger and sadness in her eyes.

    "You speak of power and vessels, but you have lost sight of what truly matters, No! It''s my fault I expected something more from you," she dered, her voice quivering with emotion. "There is no strength in sacrificing others for personal gain. I will find my own path, one that does not tread upon the lives of others."

    Fenrir, though momentarily taken aback, regained hisposure. He touched his stinging cheek, a hint of admiration shining through his gaze. But he knew giving up wasn''t an option right now. He also wondered when he became considerate enough to value the opinions of others because he had always been someone who would take the things he wanted without any hesitation and right now, he was ready to do the same thing.

    While Edona was facing the other way, suddenly Fenrir pushed her sending her sprawling onto the ground before him. Her face turned bright red as she scrambled back on all fours. He then stalked towards her, towering over her.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, her voice quivering. Fenrir ignored her question, instead opened his mouth wide and kissed Edona on her lips making her eyes open wide by the sensation, she felt.

    Fenrir rubbed and squeeze, The bountiful fruits are getting lewdly hot even through the cloth. In addition, there is also a puffy spot that rises up and looks like it wants to be touched.

    "Ahhhh...��" Edona, who haven''t felt the touch of a man or anything in existence moaned a little, feeling the strange sensation but she wasn''t in the mood to enjoy whatever he did, she wanted to leave this dome and go back because even if the universe exploded right now, she didn''t want to do something atrocious as sacrificing the soul of an innocent kid.

    "Stop this at once, I won''t let you do this," She tried to kick Fenrir, but with his power, he tightly restrained Edona and started to rip her clothes off without showing any hesitation.

    Underneath her divine robe. Edona had a curvy body that looked like the divine fruit that is forbidden for anyone to consume even if they wanted because of how appetising it looked. Her perfect hair and perfect proportions created the ultimate seductiveness that even Fenrir felt his boner rather fastpared to the others.

    "Even if you say, no, I have to do this, I have no option," Fenrir said and removed his own clothes.

    Even though both of them were naked at this point, there wasn''t a single shred of nervousness, instead, both of them were looking rather frustrated and they wanted to finish what they were doing as fast as possible.

    Fenrir suddenly took his fingers off her nipples momentarily and squeezed them again, while slowly caressing her naked vagina trying to get her wet, but as the goddess among goddesses, she didn''t have any need to get wet because she already had the perfect body the pration anytime.

    "Mmmmmmmm ..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Among her wavy divine hair, her reddish ears peeked out from between them, her face wasn''t red from the nervousness or the shame, but instead, it was there to show how angry she was.

    "Let me go! Don''t do this Fenrir, You will the worst if you do this," Edona shouted, but Fenrir got close to her and whispered his next words.

    "It''s toote, I''m going in,"

    Fenrir let out a deep, hungry, beastly breath.

    He couldn''t hold back anymore.

    It was a mistake to try to hold back or to try to rush things in the first ce.

    He pushed Edona''s remaining clothes away with the tip of his flesh, which was no longer on the verge of exploding �C the desire of the goddess, was transmitted to his raging seeding pole so he suddenly mmed his cock into her without any warning causing Edona moan loud.

    "Nooo! Nooo! take it out, don''t do this, Fenrir, Ahhhhh!"

    Fenrir dove into Edona''s depths in a single stroke. Immediately, numerous folds of flesh came to embrace him all at once. He was greeted with a hot embrace, overflowing with the juices of her hot feminine flesh, as if it was waiting for him.

    The more he embraced Edona, the better it felt for him so without even giving her time to process what was happening he started moving his hips.

    "Edona! I know what I am doing right now is wrong, and after this, I will be the worst being in the universe but I can''t die, I don''t want to be sealed all alone, I don''t-" The apocalypse being, who was supposed to be perfect and the most powerful started showing his weaknesses to Edona, showing how weak-minded he was.

    He was someone who is afraid to get punished and Edona understood that really well.

    "But your child has nothing to do with it, besides didn''t you already impregnate Tasha, so why do you need another child?" Edona was confused, but while moving his hips and tightly holding Edona who was trying to escape, Fenrir answered her question.

    "Tasha is a first-dimension being, so the child won''t be as strong as someone from the second dimension, he or she will be slightly more different and powerful than a normal elf, but it is not strong enough to hold my soul inside," Fenrir said and he remembered why none of the other goddesses got pregnant even after doing it with him.

    The main reason was he had no intention to impregnate them unlike when he did it with Tasha so, they were just empty shots that had no desire unlike when he did it with Tasha, and right now he desired to have a child with Edona without knowing the consequences his actions will cause on the universe, and while fervently moving his hips, Fenrir wondered how much time he had remaining.

    "Haahn!! this is! this is so hard!! ngh, ngh!!"

    Edona''s fingers gripped Fenrir''s back trying to escape the fate she was going to suffer because of this and she felt he was going to ejacte because she was easily able to feel the sensation.

    And before she could even show her objection to that, Fenri ejacted deep inside her, directly in her womb.

    The feeling of wanting each other, the feeling ofing as the deepest parts of their bodies mingle together and for a small amount of time, both of them kept embracing each other and Fenrir was clearly able to feel that his objective was sessful.

    The pulsating cannon of flesh was spewing out an enormous amount of cum, as if it were trying to fill her womb with nothing but white semen. The bliss of impregnating the most beautiful woman. And the extreme anger and frustration that she demands of him.

    They hugged for a while, as he felt the joy of nting seeds and she felt the anger of being seeded, together they became one and created the perfect vessel for their n while Edona was on the verge of crying just imagining a child that came out of her womb been used as a vessel.

 Chapter 198 Plan Before Full Moon

    ?

    "One hour remaining!" Fenrir eximed, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he surveyed the surroundings of the magnificent dome. His gaze shifted to Edona, who sat in the corner, her once radiant face now pale and devoid of its usual kindness. The air was tense, charged with emotions as he approached her cautiously.

    "Fenrir," Edona''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and sorrow. "How could you? After all, we''ve been through, how could you go against my wishes? How could you do this to your own offspring?"

    Fenrir''s expression turned solemn as he knelt beside her, his eyes reflecting regret. It was conflicting emotion for him, as he had never experienced so many things in a small period of time, just like Edona and this new feeling didn''t really feel pleasant to him.

    "I know, Edona. But I had to make a choice. I couldn''t stand idly and let myself get sealed, I told you countless times, I will take the sin, you just have to give birth in a few hours," Unlike normal human birth, Fenrir was able to influence the time of the embryo development with his purest form of mana, normally it would take at least a week, but because of how urgent this matter was, he decided to put extra mana and decrease the time.

    Edona''s eyes burned with an intense fury. "I won''t ever forgive you," She said and removed the dome, and looked at the sky which had a shade of blue mixed into it.

    Fenrir just ignored her and grabbed her by the neck and carried her back to the vige, where gods and goddesses resided and decided to drop her there with Tasha, in case she need to escape in case something unexpected happen.

    Fenrir''s eyes glimmered with determination as he carried her swiftly towards the vige. He ignored her pleas, his mind set on his dangerous mission. His voice was stern as he spoke, his words filled with resolve.

    "I won''t let Jormungand bring destruction upon this realm and punish me. I must face him alone. You''ll be safer here with your children."

    As they approached the vige, the bustling sounds of divine beings reached their ears. The grand structures of the gods and goddesses loomed before them, a stark contrast to the peril that awaited them beyond its protective borders. Fenrir finally released his grip on Edona''s neck and gently set her down, ensuring she stood firmly on her feet.

    As Fenrir gently helped Edona regain her bnce, a hushed murmur spread among the divine beings present near the walls watching Fenrir helping Edona. Artemis, the goddess who was the most notorious in the eyes of Edona, keenly observed the unfolding scene, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. Sensing something amiss, she gracefully made her way towards them, her ethereal presencemanding attention.

    Edona staggered slightly, her hand instinctively rubbing her neck as she regained herposure. She looked up at Fenrir, her eyes filled with concern.

    "When is he going toe?"

    "In another hour or two, just stay here," He said and tried to leave but then he saw a familiar face far away from him. It was none other than the figure of Tasha, standing at the edge of the crowd. Her long, flowing hair shimmered under the streetlights, and her piercing blue eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and delight as she locked gazes with him. Time seemed to stand still for a moment as memories of their shared adventures flooded his mind.

    He took a deep breath, hoping that fate would once again bring them together when the time was right.

    Reluctantly, he turned and walked away, his heart heavy with the thought of leaving Tasha behind. Yet, a glimmer of hope shone through the ache. He couldn''t help but imagine a future where their paths would intersect once more, where they could pick up where they left off.

    Artemis tried to talk with him before he leave, but he had nothing to talk with her instead he just said what she expected to hear.

    "Protect Tasha and Edona, things will get tough and hear, take this," Fenrir gave one of his toenails to her, which she gracefully epted.

    "Make your arrowheads with this, it will be able to at least tickle my brother,"

    Artemis furrowed her brow, her voiceced with a sense of urgency. "I will,"

    The divine onlookers watched in awe and apprehension as Fenrir strode away from the vige, his form disappearing into the distant horizon. The weight of the impending battle hung heavy in the air, uncertainty and hope to mingle together.

    Artemis, her voice steady yet filled with concern, broke the silence that had settled upon them. "Prepare yourselves, fellow gods and goddesses. The hour of reckoning approaches. We must stand united and protect our realms while Fenrir confronts the enemy that is about to destroy our realm. Rally your strength, for the fate of our existence lies in the bnce."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The gods and goddesses, spurred by Artemis''s words, exchanged determined nces. They understood the magnitude of the task before them and the responsibility thaty upon their divine shoulders. With a collective nod, they dispersed, each seeking their own preparations for the imminent battle.

    But Edona wasn''t as she kept looking at the distant horizon until Artemis''s handnded on her shoulder shaking her off the depressing thoughts.

    Edona turned her head slowly, her eyes meeting those of the young goddess. But instead of warmth and understanding, what Artemis saw was an icy re, filled with unspoken pain.

    Artemis hesitated what she wanted to say, instead, she decided to ask forgiveness with her voice trembling slightly as she spoke, "Mother... I... I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. Please, listen to me."

    Edona''s silence spoke volumes, her disappointment too great to be contained within mere words. She averted her gaze, her eyes now fixated on the ground beneath her feet. It was a gesture of disregard, a deliberate act to show her daughter that forgiveness was not easily given.

    "Mother, I understand that you''re hurt," Artemis pleaded, her voice quivering with an undercurrent of tears. "But I never wanted things to turn out this way. I never wanted to betray you."

    Edona''s silence persisted, the weight of her disappointment heavy in the air. She remained unyielding, refusing to acknowledge the pain etched across Artemis'' face. The betrayal had cut deep, severing the trust between them.

    "I won''t forgive Apollo and you," Edona finally spoke, her voice cold and resolute. "The pain they caused, the trust they shattered... It''s irreparable. And you, Artemis, you wereplicit in their deceit. How can I forgive that?"

    As the words hung in the air, tears welled up in Artemis'' eyes, her anguish flowing freely down her cheeks. The bond between a mother and daughter, once unbreakable, now stood fractured, threatening to crumble awaypletely. The weight of her actions had finally caught up with her, the consequences bing painfully clear.

    Edona''s heart ached at the sight of her daughter''s tears, but her disappointment and sense of betrayal held firm. The road to forgiveness seemed distant and uncertain if it existed at all. For now, the chasm between them grew wider, the wounds too fresh to be healed.

    In that somber moment, Artemis realized the magnitude of her actions. The realization filled her with regret and remorse, as the bond with her mother slipped further away. She wept, her tears mingling with the sorrow that enveloped them both, knowing that repairing their shattered rtionship would be a long and arduous journey.

    "I''m not the almighty Mother Superior anymore, he changed mepletely within this few days. Me, who used to give unconditional love to my children can''t do that anymore, and now I feel these emotions pleasant and unpleasant at the same time,"

    Artemis kept listening until Tasha kept running in her direction in a panic.

    "He is awake! My Goddess, he is awake," She shouted, and Artemis quickly understood what she was talking about.

    Artemis and Edona exchanged surprised nces, momentarily diverting their attention from their strained conversation. Hope flickered within Artemis'' eyes, while Edona''s expression remained guarded.

    "Artemis," Edona spoke softly, her voiceced with caution, "if what you say is true, then I will have my chance to question Apollo myself. I will seek the truth from his own lips."

    Artemis nodded, a glimmer of relief mingling with uncertainty. The prospect of her mother confronting Apollo held both promise and trepidation. They understood that this pivotal moment could determine the course of their shattered rtionship.

    Tasha, still catching her breath, urged them forward. "Come quickly! Apollo awaits your presence. Let the truth be revealed that my goddess is not guilty,"

    With a shared sense of apprehension and anticipation, mother and daughter walked side by side, their steps echoing through the hallowed grounds. Their bond, though fractured, still lingered in the depths of their hearts, awaiting the chance to be rekindled or forever lost in the wake of Apollo''s revtions.

 Chapter 199 Jormungand

    ?

    The night was aze with the full moon, casting its radiant glow upon thend. A gentle breeze whispered through the trees, carrying an aura of mystery and anticipation. Fenrir, the mighty wolf of the apocalypse, stood at the edge of his realm, his piercing eyes fixed upon the dark glowing blue sky. He knew what was about to unfold, for the celestial spectacle heralded the arrival of an otherworldly presence.

    Fenrir''s fur bristled with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. As he gazed into the ethereal light, he could feel a powerful energy stirring, reaching out to him from the heavens above. His instincts, honed over countless centuries, told him that a significant event was about to unfold��a meeting that would shape the destiny of his realm.

    Just as the anticipation reached its peak, a soft voice echoed through the air, resonating within Fenrir''s ears. "Fenrir, third guardian of the sacred universalw, the time hase for us to meet," it beckoned in a soft sound, but Fenrir knew this was nothing but soft because the spectacle in front of him sent shivers down his spine because of how absurd it was.

    As Fenrir''s memories flooded back, he recognized the dragon emerging from what appeared to be a portal. Jormungand, the majestic serpent-like dragon with gleaming dark blue scales, had materialized out of nowhere, carrying an aura of immense power and undeniable authority. Fenrir''s heart raced, knowing full well that his brother hade to hold him ountable for the sins he hadmitted.

    Since Fenrir is in his wolf form, it looked like a scenery out of a nightmare, but somewhat iconic as the Jormungand''s scales and Fenrir''s fur illuminated the night sky without even letting the moon outshine them.

    Jormungand''s eyes, shimmering with ancient wisdom, bore into Fenrir''s soul. A deep voice, resonating with the weight of ages, broke the silence that had engulfed the realm.

    "Fourth Apocalypse," Jormungand spoke, his voice carrying a blend of sternness and sorrow. "It has been far too long since west stood together. I havee to mete out the punishment that fate has ordained for you for breaking the rules."

    Fenrir''s voice quivered, a mixture of remorse and defiance. "Jormungand, my elder brother," he began, his wordsced with regret.

    "Don''t you think, it''s time for you to let your younger brother, fly freely without holding me down," Fenrir asked almost in a sarcastic tone.

    He knew even his other two sisters feared him because unlike the, he knew something more than them about the universalw, and there was a huge gap between him and the other three apocalypses, so nobody really knew how powerful he is.

    Jormungand''s immense form coiled, the serpentine body shimmering with sublime radiance. "Your memories may have faltered, fourth, but mine have remained resolute. I remember the days when we roamed these realms together, bound by more than blood. However, your transgressions cannot be ignored and-."

    He looked in the direction of the vige where Tasha and Edona were staying.

    "I told you not to reproduce even though you have seeds, and you went ahead and disrespected mymands, I will lighten your punishment if you bring that woman and surrender right now,"

    It was a voice that had absolute confidence and power and Fenrir could easily feel that he was facing someone way out of his league, but still letting him do whatever he wanted was an absurd idea to Fenrir, so he had to do something.

    Fenrir''s resolve solidified. He knew the road ahead would be treacherous, fraught with challenges that tested his very essence. With newfound determination, Fenrir shook his head before his elder brother, a pledge burning in his heart.

    "Jormungand, you don''t have any right to tell me, what I should do and what I shouldn''t, and you should go back to where you came from,"

    "I shall prove myself, Jormungand," Fenrir dered, his voice infused with unyielding determination.

    "Cheeky kid! Looks like my younger sisters didn''t beat you enough even though I gave you the responsibility of shaping you into a proper apocalypse, I will do it myself," He said but instead of an angry voice, he sounded way more calm and quiet, which was even more creepy for Fenrir than an actually angered person.

    Fenrir''s journey of redemption led him to a deste battleground, where the echoes of ancient shes reverberated through the air. The ground trembled beneath his paws as he prepared himself to face the imposing figure of Jormungand, his elder brother and the harbinger ofws.

    With eyes locked and hearts heavy, Fenrir and Jormungand stood poised on opposite ends of the battlefield. The moon''s radiant light bathed their forms, lending an ethereal glow to their confrontation. Fenrir''s muscles tensed, and his fangs bared in a mixture of determination and apprehension.

    "Damn it, no opening no matter how I look at him," Fenrir muttered to himself, frustrated by the opponent he had to face.

    Jormungand, his scales gleaming with an otherworldly luminescence, unfurled his massive wings. The very air seemed to quake with his presence as he raised his head high, projecting an aura of unquestionable authority.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Third," Jormungand''s voice thundered through the silence, his words carrying a solemn tone. "The time hase for you to face the consequences of your actions. Prepare yourself, for I shall pass judgment upon you and seal you for eternity, we don''t need an apocalypse that breaks thews instead of protecting them."

    Fenrir''s voice rang out, infused with newfound resolve. "Bring it on, Jormungand. I will face your judgment and prove myself worthy of redemption."

    Without further ado, the battlemenced. Fenrir lunged forward, his muscles rippling with raw power, teeth aimed at Jormungand''s scaled hide. Jormungand, however, met his younger brother''s assault with calcted grace, deflecting the attack with a swiftness befitting his immense stature.

    The air around them warped and distorted, manipted by Jormungand''s mastery over space. Fenrir''s violet mes flickered ominously, their heat shimmering in the night.

    Jormungand''s voice reverberated with power as he unleashed his might. "Witness the true extent of my dominion, Fenrir! In the realm of space, you shall find no escape!"

    Undeterred, Fenrir''s eyes zed with determination. "Your control over space may be formidable, Jormungand, but my mes shall reduce even the mightiest of obstacles to ash!"

    With a mighty roar, Fenrir lunged forward, a torrent of violet mes trailing in his wake. Jormungand, his massive wings unfurling, deftly manoeuvred through the onught, his form rippling as he manipted the very fabric of space to evade the scorching heat.

    Their battle intensified, an awe-inspiring disy of power and finesse. Fenrir weaved through the battlefield, his mes pulsating with otherworldly energy, threatening to engulf everything in their path. Jormungand, his eyes gleaming with the wisdom of ages, countered with calcted precision, bending the fabric of space to shield himself from the inferno.

    "Fenrir, your mes burn brightly," Jormungand bellowed, his voice echoing through the chaos. "But can you match the boundless expanse of my control? Your fire shall be contained!"

    Fenrir''s determination red, his voice resolute. "I may be contained, but I will never be extinguished! My mes shall consume the very limits you seek to impose!"

    With a swift motion, Jormungand summoned the vast power of space. A vortex materialized, pulling Fenrir into its gravitational grasp. Fenrir fought against the forces that threatened to confine him, his violet mes surging in defiance.

    But Fenrir''s mes held an unexpected power��one that transcended the confines of merebustion. As he embraced the full potential of his abilities, his violet mes morphed into an ethereal ze that defied space itself, burning with a power unmatched.

    Jormungand''s eyes widened in awe as the violet mes enveloped him, their heat prating the very fabric of his control. The dragon''s form trembled, his control over space faltering under the searing onught.

    "Ohhh! Very interesting!" Jormungand roared, his voice filled with disbelief. "So your mes can defy the boundaries I have set?"

    "But too bad, I have absolute authority no matter where I go, so no matter how you try, you won''t be able to find my weak spot, if I have one that is," Jormungand said and extinguished, Fenrir''s mes and threw him back breaking the dimensions causing everyone in the universe to feel the effects of this battle.

    In one group, humans, elves, and a diverse array of living beings gathered, their eyes widening in awe and trepidation. They could feel the immense power radiating from the battleground, sending ripples through the interconnected realms.

    Among them, warriors and sorcerers exchanged hushed whispers, their voicesced with a mix of excitement and fear. "Did you feel that tremor? It''s as if the very bnce of our world is being tested!" one eximed, eyes filled with anticipation.

    Humans, Demons, Beastkin and Aquatic beings also started to make their own theories with the power of the mana and force they felt. Some of them freaked out thinking they are going to die, and others rejoiced in the feeling of utter powerlessness.

    But for elves, it is different, as a wise elf stepped forward, her voice calm and measured. "It is her, Higher beings are rejoicing because of our princess''s sacrifice, they are blessing us, Our princess Tasha blessed us with good luck and long lives,"

    They collectively started rejoicing about this situation without knowing all of these were caused by two titanic beasts shing with each other.

 Chapter 200 Seven Days Battle

    ?

    The great serpentine dragon, Jormungand, gazed upon his brother, Fenrir, who stood before him, his body covered in bruises and cuts. The battlefield was a deste wastnd, the air thick with the stench of blood and the echoes of battle cries.

    Unlike when they were fighting in heaven, it was totally different when they were fighting in the first dimension, as their mana and blood and every single bit of waste that excreted from their bodies affected nature and sometimes, it gave birth to different monsters and different abnormalities.

    Jormungand''s deep, resonant voice carried a tinge of concern as he spoke, his sapphire eyes filled with worry. "Fourth, look at you. You''re battered and broken. It''s only been a day, and yet you refuse to give up. I implore you, to surrender now and spare yourself further agony. And don''t keep me here,"

    No matter how powerful Jormungand was, he still couldn''t kill Fenrir without even giving him a chance, because instead of attacking and going offensive, Fenrir decided to be defensive and protect himself, until Edona give birth to the child.

    Fenrir''s purple eyes burned with defiance as he met Jormungand''s gaze. His voice,ced with a hint of bitterness, sliced through the air like a razor. "Give up? Surrender? Have you forgotten who we are, Jormungand? We are warriors of legend, guardians of universalws. Giving up has never been in our blood, nor will it ever be."

    Jormungand''s mighty serpentine form shifted uneasily as he listened to Fenrir''s words. The weight of their heritage, the blood that coursed through their veins, was undeniable. But Jormungand feared for the well-being of Fenrir, for the toll this relentless battle had taken on his once formidable physique.

    "Fourth, I understand our lineage, our legacy," Jormungand replied, his voice filled with a mix ofpassion and frustration. "But look around you. Thend is destroyed and even for me, it is not possible to make things right because you''re the one who destroyed them. Continuing this fight only invites further pain and suffering."

    "The bnce of the universe will break because of you and we will have to act if that happened, don''t be an idiot," Fenrir''s brother said while Fenrir''s lips curled into a bitter smile, his voiceced with an unmistakable edge of sarcasm. "Pain and suffering, you say? What is pain and suffering to a warrior like me? They are merepanions on the path to victory. I will not yield, not until the sun sets on this battlefield and my enemy lie defeated."

    Jormungand''s eyes softened with understanding, but his concern remained unyielding. "Fine, then, let''s fight, either way, you will only be able to survive another few days before you exhaust all your power, and then I will seal you,"

    ***

    In the heavenly realm, where the gods and goddesses reside, Edona, the revered mother goddess of every deity, sat on her celestial throne. Her divine eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of the epic battle that raged between Jormungand, the colossal serpent dragon, and Fenrir, the fearsome wolf. Her heart filled with concern and worry for the oue of this titanic sh.

    Artemis, the vignt huntress and one of Edona''s trusted daughters, approached her with a furrowed brow and concern etched across her youthful face. "Mother Superior," she spoke softly, her voiceced with worry,

    "We have lost sight of the battle between Jormungand and Fenrir. Their ferocity was unmatched when they fought in our heavenly realm, but now...now we are left in the dark."

    Edona''s fingers gently brushed against the golden locks that adorned her radiant head. Her thoughts whirled, visions of the fiercebat reying in her mind. "I witnessed the terror of their duel," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "The sh of their powers shook the very foundations of our heavenly abode. But when they crossed the threshold into the first dimension, my sight faltered. I can no longer perceive their struggle."

    Artemis bowed her head respectfully. "Should we send our finest warriors to aid Fenrir, Goddess Edona? The fate of this battle could shape the future of our divine realm."

    Edona''s eyes shimmered with ancient wisdom as she gazed into the distance, her thoughts reaching out to the battlefield beyond her grasp. "No, dear Artemis," she replied, her voice steady and filled with a mother''s resolve.

    "This battle was destined to be fought by Jormungand and Fenrir alone, but even if we want to support Fenrir, we can''t do that, because we won''t even be able to stay on the battlefield because of how powerful they are,"

    Edona''s hands trembled as she clutched her swollen belly, feeling the life growing inside her��an undeniable proof of her union with Fenrir, the monstrous wolf. The child she carried was destined to be a harbinger of immense power, a force that could shape the fate of the realms and the vessel that Fenrir created for himself.

    "No matter the circumstances, I will find a way to bring forth this child, and help him ovee everything, I hope you will support him," Edona said and looked at the woman, who was next to Artemis, who had the same bloated belly.

    "Just as I thought, you also got-" Edona stopped and looked at her with aplicated gaze. She didn''t know how to react to something absurd like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Artemis watched her goddess intently, her gaze filled with a mixture of admiration and apprehension. "I shall stand by your side, Mother," she pledged, her voice resolute.

    "And I won''t make the same mistake twice," Artemis said and remembered how she manage to convince Edona, that she wasn''t the main culprit that caused everything.

    Even though Apollo didn''t confess anything, just by touching his head, Edona knew what Artemis telling was right. Even though she wasn''t fully innocent, still she was misled by Apollo and Edona understood her desire to kill Fenrir, because she also once felt the same thing because of how bratty Fenrir was.

    Edona''s features darkened, a hint of pain flickering across her face. "Apollo," she sighed, her voice heavy with disappointment, "betrayed us in our time of need. He aligned himself with enemies, seeking personal gain and power. But fear not, dear Artemis, for Apollo shall not escape unscathed. He has been confined to the deepest depths of the dungeon, never to see the light of day again."

    Artemis nodded, her expression resolute. "Good. He should pay for his treachery," she stated firmly, her voice filled with a righteous conviction. "No one should be allowed to betray our sacred trust and walk freely among us."

    Hoping to change the topic before it backfires on her, Artemis approached Edona, her face etched with concern and curiosity. "Mother," she asked, her voiceced with anticipation, "what became of the war with the other gods? And what of the Supreme Deity? Did their forces prevail?"

    Edona''s gaze turned sombre, her eyes reflecting the weight of the recent conflicts. "Fenrir," she whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and sorrow, but there were not because she cared about them. She was worrying about their death because she knew it will bring great changes to their heaven.

    "Fenrir rose with unmatched power. He crushed the opposing gods, one by one, leaving no trace of their existence. The Supreme Deity, in all his glory, fell before Fenrir''s might."

    Artemis gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth. "No... the Supreme Deity... defeated?" she stammered, her eyes wide with disbelief, but there was a hidden happiness in that voice that she didn''t want to show.

    While they were having this conversation, Tasha was in her own world wondering whether she should tell what she has in her mind and she was conflicted because she knew inside her was none other than Fenrir''s child.

    Summoning her courage, Tasha stepped forward, her voice hesitant yet filled with an underlying determination. "Goddess Edona," she began, her eyes seeking the radiant gaze of the divine mother,

    "May I speak for a moment?"

    Edona, ever attuned to the stirrings of her realm, turned her gaze towards the elven maiden. A gentle smile graced her lips, inviting Tasha to share her burdens. "Of course, dear mortal," she replied, her voice soothing andpassionate. "Speak your heart, and I shall listen."

    Tasha lowered her gaze, her fingers entwined nervously. "I carry within me the child of Fenrir," she confessed, her voice quivering with a mixture of fear and uncertainty. "Just as you, Goddess Edona, carry the child of immense power. I am torn, for I love my elven people, and I fear the repercussions of my actions. Should I return to my homnd to protect them, or should I remain here, embracing the destiny that has been thrust upon me?"

    Artemis nced at Tasha, her eyes filled with a blend of sympathy and guilt because she is the one who brought her here. "The burden you carry is not an easy one, because of me you had to abandon everything," she offered, her voice gentle yet inquisitive. "What does your heart desire, Tasha? What path do you yearn to tread? Tell me what you want,"

    Tasha''s gaze lifted, meeting thepassionate eyes of Edona. Her voice, thoughced with uncertainty, held a hint of determination. "My heart beats for my elven people," she dered, her voice steadying with each word. "I wish to protect them, to guide them through the trials that lie ahead. But I fear abandoning the child within me, leaving its fate uncertain. so I want to raise this child like a normal being in ournd,"

    Artemis and Tasha both knew what she was getting into, and Artemis had already made up her mind to let her go because she knew she can love Tasha, but at the same time, she realised that no matter how she tried to see her as an equal, at the end she was just one of her creations.

    "I want to go back to my home and make sure they are safe, please let me go," She begged looking at both of them, with her eyes looking rather tough and conflicted.

 Chapter 201 Unexpected Development

    ?

    The sky crackled with otherworldly energy as the mighty Fenrir and the colossal Jormungand shed in a cataclysmic battle. Thend upon which they fought had been transformed into a deste wastnd, resembling a scorched, smouldering volcano. The sh of their immense powers shook the very foundations of the humannds, leaving destruction in their wake.

    None of the two knew the effect of their battle and what kind of a disaster it caused for the natives of thisnd, and they didn''t even have the time to think about that, as the damage was too high for them. But in reality, the damage cannot be evenpared to a natural disaster, as it exceed that level a long time ago.

    On this fateful sixth day of their relentless duel, Fenrir, the wolf of the apocalypse, appeared to be on the brink of defeat. His massive form was hunched and bloodied, his once majestic fur matted and torn. Each breath he took was aborious struggle as if the weight of the world bore down upon his weakened frame.

    Jormungand, the colossal serpent dragon of universalw, coiled around the remnants of a shattered mountain, his massive scales gleaming in the hellish dark blue light. Despite the wounds inflicted upon him, he disyed a sinister confidence, a cruel smile etched upon his gargantuan face.

    "You thought you could challenge me, Fourth?" Jormungand''s voice rumbled, a chilling echo that reverberated through the air. "Your demise is near. ept your defeat and forget about your sins, I will make everything right."

    Fenrir''s weary eyes burned with a flicker of defiance. "I may be battered, but I am far from defeated, Jormungand," he growled, his voice rasping with exertion. "The spirit of the wolf cannot be easily broken."

    A gust of searing wind howled through the destendscape, carrying with it the stench of ash and despair. Fenrir summoned thest remnants of his waning strength, leaping forward with a burst of primal fury. His jaws opened wide, aiming to deliver a fatal bite upon Jormungand''s colossal form.

    Jormungand, however, was no easy foe to vanquish. He swiftly coiled his gargantuan body, evading Fenrir''s assault with deceptive grace. With a powerful strike of his tail, Jormungand sent Fenrir crashing into a crumbling wall of rock, causing a tremor that shook the very foundations of the scarrednd.

    As Fenrir struggled to rise, his vision blurred and his thoughts faded. He could feel the ominous presence of death drawing near, threatening to im him, but he knew it wasn''t the death that threatened his life because the state called death is not something that can be achieved by them.

    Jormungand chuckled darkly, his voice reverberating through the charred air. "How foolish, to resist the inevitable. Your defiance will be your downfall. I''m pained to do this, but your attitude is not suitable for a guardian, so forth, you will be sealed for eternity,"

    He said and pointed his hand trying to touch him and finish his work, while Fenrir kept looking at him with a confused look.

    "Damn it, Edona, what are you doing? What did you do with the vessel?"

    His eyes scanned the sky waiting for the birth, searching desperately for any sign of Edona''s and the kid''s presence. She was his mate, chosen by the heavens to carry their child, the vessel that would house Fenrir''s essence once he was sealed. But now, she was nowhere to be found, her absence leaving him feeling helpless and anxious.

    "Am I going to get sealed like this?" Fenrir asked with a little sadness and made up his mind because he knew nothing else can save him now.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the heavens, there was a major sh going on between the Supreme Deity and Mother Superior, who was greatly weakened because of her pregnancy.

    She still didn''t know how he survived, Fenrir''s attack but she knew things were not looking good for her, even though her children supported her in the battle.

    The celestial realm quaked with the intensity of their sh as bolts of divine energy and celestial fire lit up the skies. The Supreme Deity, radiating an aura of unmatched power, confronted Mother Superior, her golden hair flowing around her like a fiery halo. Despite her weakened state, she stood tall, determination etched on her face.

    Mother Superior gritted her teeth, her hands trembling slightly as she summoned her waning strength. "You... You should have stayed dead or given up this foolish work, Supreme Deity. Your time is over and because of you, we have to go through all of this,"

    "Heaven is weeping because of your foolish work, you had done everything to hurtws, you won''t get away with it," Edona muttered.

    The Supreme Deity sneered, his eyes zing with arrogance. "Foolish woman! You were always too naive to understand the true nature of power. You and your children are nothingpared to me and I always hated, how you had the power to go beyond this heaven, but you didn''t-"

    With a burst of energy, Mother Superiorunched herself at the Supreme Deity, her movements slower than usual, a clear sign of her physical limitations because of the extraordinary baby inside her, who kept absorbing her energy. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She unleashed a torrent of divine light, her attackscking their usual force. Her children fought alongside her with the other gods and goddesses, casting their own spells and summoning their powers, bolstering her dwindling strength.

    The Supreme Deity effortlessly deflected Mother Superior''s attacks, hisughter reverberating through the heavens. "Is this the best you can do? How pathetic! You should have never dared to challenge me. But I like this, my men had to go through those gruesome deaths, but their deaths weren''t in vain. At least, I can kill you,"

    Mother Superior''s face flushed with frustration and exertion, her breathingboured. She gasped for breath before mustering her words. "Even in this weakened state, I will not yield to you. My children and I stand for justice andpassion. I won''t let you break the current state of our heaven,"

    But she couldn''t even finish her words as the Supreme Deity unleashed a devastating wave of energy, sending Mother Superior hurtling backwards. She crashed into a celestial pir, clutching her belly protectively. The pain radiating through her body made her falter, her divine energy flickering weakly.

    The Supreme Deity approached, a cruel smirk on his face. "Your pregnancy weakens you, Mother Superior. You are no match for me in this state. It is only a matter of time before your feeble defences crumble."

    "I don''t know how or why you decided to do something this vile like reproducing like a lower being, but I don''t care because it allowed me to kill you,"

    Mother Superior fought to catch her breath, her voice strained. "My unborn child is a symbol of hope... of a brighter future. It gives me strength... strength you can neverprehend."

    With a determined resolve, Mother Superior summoned thest reserves of her power and tried to attack, but before that, she didn''t forget to look at her other children, who supported her especially, Artemis whom she had gotten rather close to because of all the things that happened.

    Artemis, fiercely engaged inbat with the Supreme Deity''s henchman, caught sight of Mother Superior''s gaze. Her heart skipped a beat, and a mixture of fear and determination surged through her veins. In that single nce, she recognized the immense weight of responsibility that had been ced upon her young shoulders.

    As the Supreme Deity unleashed a devastating attack, aimed directly at Mother Superior, panic gripped Artemis. Time seemed to slow down as she broke free from her engagement and sprinted towards her beloved mentor. Mana surged through her, fueling every step as she fought against the overwhelming odds to reach Mother Superior''s side.

    At that moment, the battlefield faded away, and there was only Artemis and Mother Superior. Nothing else mattered as she leapt forward, pushing her body to its limits to shield Mother Superior from the impending doom.

    As the deadly blow from the Supreme Deity was about to im Mother Superior''s life, a sudden turn of events unfolded. A piercing sensation cut through the air, apanied by a sickening sound. With her eyes widened in astonishment, Artemis watched as the Supreme Deity staggered forward, a purple-hued nail protruding from its back.

    "That nail! It looks like the one which Fenrir gave me,"

    Artemis''s gaze shifted, following the trajectory of the nail, only to find herself locking eyes with the betrayer himself��Apollo. Conflicting emotions swirled within her as she tried to make sense of this unexpected twist. Had he truly changed his allegiance? Was this a mere ruse to deceive them further? Questions whirled through her mind, threatening to cloud her judgment.

    But as Artemis scrutinized Apollo''s expression, she caught a glimpse of remorse flickering in his eyes. It was a momentary glimpse of the brother she once knew, the one who had fought alongside her and Mother Superior. A flicker of hope ignited within her heart.

    Before she could fullyprehend his motives, however, a shockwave of pain coursed through her body. Her attention was abruptly drawn to the cruel reality before her��Apollo''s nail had pierced through the Supreme Deity and as well as impaled Mother Superior''s chest.

    Time seemed to grind to a halt as Artemis''s mind raced to process the devastating scene unfolding in front of her. Her breath caught in her throat, and an indescribable mix of rage and grief washed over her.

    "Nooo! Noo! This can''t be, Mother Superior!" Artemis cried out, her voice choked with anguish. She rushed forward, reaching out to support her beloved mentor, desperately trying to stem the flow of mana blood.

    Mother Superior''s face contorted in pain, but her eyes remained locked on Artemis, filled with profound love and a fading strength. With a trembling hand, she reached out and gently caressed Artemis''s cheek.

    "Artemis... my dear child," Mother Superior whispered, her voice weak but resolute. "Remember... our purpose... our cause... You are the hope... the light... our legacy... protect heaven... don''t give up,"

 Chapter 202 Take My Legacy

    ?

    Artemis held her mother Edona in her arms. The mana woods echoed with the soft rustling of leaves, bearing witness to the painful scene unfolding beneath the ancient trees and most of them started wilting like dead nts because Edona''s magic power kept depleting each second. Edona''s breath came in shallow gasps, her body weakened by the wound inflicted by the arrow of Fenrir, the arrow created by Artemis with an apocalypse creature of great power.

    Artemis clutched her mother tightly, her heart heavy with worry. Tears streamed down her face, mingling with the dirt and blood that stained her cheek. "Mother," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion, "hold on. Help ising. I won''t let you go."

    Edona''s eyes fluttered weakly, her pain etched across her face. She reached up, her trembling hand caressing her daughter''s cheek. "Artemis, my beloved daughter," she rasped, her voice barely audible. "You must go. Leave this ce. Apollo... he maye for you next. I cannot bear to lose you too."

    Artemis shook her head, her eyes zing with determination. "No, Mother. I will not abandon you. We will face this together. I will protect you, just as you have always protected me and how you believed me."

    Edona''s frail smile tugged at her lips. "You are so brave, my child. But Apollo''s rage is relentless. He will not rest until he sees us both destroyed. You must flee and find a safe sanctuary. You have to send Tasha back, don''t hurt her anymore, she''s carrying someone important,"

    Artemis''s grip tightened around her mother, her voice filled with resolve. "I will not run, Mother. I will face Apollo and put an end to his wrath. He will not harm you any longer."

    Just then, a gust of wind whispered through the forest, carrying with it a haunting melody. Apollo descended from the heavens, his radiant presence casting an otherworldly glow upon the scene. His piercing gaze fell upon Artemis and Edona, his face twisted with a mix of anger and satisfaction.

    "Artemis," he hissed, his voice dripping with malice. "You dare defy me and betray? Do you think you can protect her? You are but a mere whore of a goddess, unworthy of your divine heritage. You''re a waste of space and energy. I don''t understand why you got a high-qualitynd when I was there, this bitch has always been treating me like garbage, serves her right, dying like a human,"

    Artemis rose to her feet, her eyes zing with fury. "You will pay for what you have done, Apollo. Your actions will not go unpunished."

    Apollo smirked, a cruel gleam in his eyes. "Is that so? You, a mere hunter, believe you can beat me, with these arrows? You overestimate your abilities and also I have to thank you for these arrows because they are awesome,"

    Artemis held her mother close, shielding her while looking at the five arrows she created and she couldn''t understand how he get them when she was the only person who knew where these arrows were supposed to be. But then she remembered.

    "You! Don''t tell me those arrows!" Artemis shouted, but then she saw someone walking toward Apollo with a guilty look on her face.

    "Sister!" Artemis felt her eyeballs falling out of her eye sockets seeing the betrayal she was going through.

    "I''m sorry Artemis, but Mother need to die, she''s clearly biased toward you, I should have been the one to get control of thend which you got, but she went ahead and gave it to an irresponsible goddess like you, this wouldn''t have happened if she treated her children equally," She said and looked at Edona, who was still trying to calm Artemis.

    "Look, even now all she cares about is you," Artemis''s sister said and pointed at Edona, but she just smiled at both Apollo and Artemis''s sister.

    *Cough

    "It''s not like that, you two, I love everyone equally, just like every other parent, I wanted Artemis to be more responsible, that''s why I took that decision, I didn''t mean to hurt both of you," Edona said causing both Apollo and the sister to clench their teeth.

    But Artemis nced at her mother, still cradled in her protective embrace, and then turned her gaze back to her treacherous sister. The realization hit her like an arrow straight to the heart.

    "How could you?" Artemis whispered, her voice quivering with a mix of sadness and rage. "You would harm our own mother, all for power and envy? Is that what our family has be?"

    Her sister''s face hardened, her eyes gleaming with a twisted determination. "Artemis, you''ve always been favoured by Mother, I know she lying now, because she''s dying. It''s always been about you, your hunting skills, your adventures. I''ve been overshadowed and neglected. This is my chance to prove myself, to im what should have been rightfully mine and prove that you were just a brat,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Artemis shook her head in disbelief. She had always thought that sibling rivalry could be ovee and that the love between sisters would prevail even though such a concept didn''t exist between higher beings like them. But now, standing face to face with her sister''s betrayal, she realized how wrong she had been.

    With a deep breath, Artemis released her mother from her protective grasp, letting her stand on her own. Her voice hardened, echoing her resolve. "If it''s a fight you want, then it''s a fight you shall have. But mark my words, sister, I will protect our mother at all costs. I will not let you harm her."

    As she spoke, her eyes darted towards the five arrows her sister had obtained. Each arrow represented the power of the man she hated so much, a piece of his legacy. Artemis knew that reiming them would be crucial in preserving her mother''s life and her own rightful ce in the divine realm.

    In a fluid motion, Artemis reached for her bow, nocking an arrow with unparalleled grace. Her sister took a step back, realizing the gravity of the situation. The air crackled with tension as the two goddesses faced off, their sisterhood tore asunder by envy and ambition.

    ''Don''t...do.... this," Edona muttered but Artemis wasn''t in her right mind to listen, so she tried to charge but suddenly she felt Edona''s touch on her hand again and suddenly she felt like she was being electrocuted.

    When she opened her eyes again, Artemis found herself in a different ce altogether. The surroundings had changed, and she no longer stood in the midst of the chaotic scene she had been prepared to charge into. Confusion and concern washed over her as she held Edona''s hand tightly, unable toprehend what had just happened.

    "Mother?" Artemis whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of sadness and longing. "Why did you do that? Why did you take me away from there?"

    Edona gazed at Artemis, her eyes brimming with tears. She knew she had to exin her actions, even if Artemis might not fully understand or agree.

    "Artemis!" Edona began, her voice trembling with emotion. "I did it to protect you, to keep you safe. I couldn''t bear the thought of you being harmed or worse. There was too much danger, and you were not in your right mind. I had to intervene and I want you to do something for me,"

    Artemis tried to steady her racing thoughts, grappling with conflicting emotions. She could sense the depth of her mother''s sadness and the immense love she held for her. But there was also a part of her that yearned to face the challenges head-on, to fight for what she believed in, even if it meant risking her own well-being.

    "I understand that you were trying to protect me, but Edona, I can''t bear the thought of hiding away while others suffer," Artemis said, her voice filled with a mixture of determination and heartache. "I want to make a difference, to fight for what''s right. Why won''t you let me?"

    Tears streamed down Edona''s face as she tightened her grip on Artemis'' hand, trying to find the right words to convey her deepest fears.

    "Listen Artemis, If Fenrir fail and his brother wins the duel, everything in our world will reset including our memories, I know I''m being selfish here, but I don''t want that to happen, and he will probably kill Tasha," She said and took Artemis hand and kept it on her belly.

    "So I want you to give birth to this child, he is the only solution we have now if I die like this, I want to be someone who knows everything that I experienced, I don''t want anyone to mess with my memories," Edona said causing Artemis to clench her teeth.

    This was the first time her mother asked something from her, and she couldn''t believe that request for something this sad and wild.

    "I-I can''t-" Artemis wanted to refuse, but suddenly Edona coughed out her blood showing that she doesn''t have time to entertain her conflict.

    "Kuhhh~ I will do it if that''s what you desire, I will do it," Artemis said and promised Edona, who smiled at her words feeling happy.

    "I feel satisfied now, I''m sorry for doing this to you and everyone else, I know I''m the worst woman in history, but I hope you at least will forgive me," Edona said and took Artemis''s hand and ced it on her belly.

    "Let''s begin the ceremony," Edona said and Artemis nodded her head without knowing what was about to happen.

 Chapter 203 Passing The Motherhood

    ?

    The air crackled with an electric tension as Edona, her body weakened and frail,y down before Artemis under the shimmering sky. Her emerald eyes, filled with determination, met the sombre gazes of the ancient texts surrounding her that appeared out of nowhere.

    A forbidden spell, that shouldn''t be used inside the second dimension, echoed in her mind as her trembling hand traced the intricate runes etched onto the Artemis'' hand surface.

    "Life... intertwined," Edona murmured her voice barely a whisper. "Transfer the essence, protect the future. By the will of thew, make thy wishe true,"

    Artemis opened her eyes expecting something to happen, but nothing happened so she looked at Edona with confused eyes only to see her trying to whisper something.

    "I... activated the spell.... say it.. repeat what I said," She muttered and Artemis nodded her head without even trying to question her, but suddenly Edona caught her hand again and looked at her with her eyes starting to water up.

    "I''m sorry for doing this to you, when you use this spell, you will be punished by thews but at least Apollo won''t be able to kill you, this is a forbidden spell to use in heaven, so I''m sorry," Edona didn''t want to hide anything so she told the consequences of her actions, even if Artemis decide not to do it.

    But unlike what she expected Artemis smiled at her words and reassured her telling her that she won''t mind getting punished if it means she can protect Tasha and Edona''s wish.

    "I''m going to do it, Mother," Artemis said and started chanting the same thing, which Edona taught her.

    "Life... intertwined, transfer the essence, protect the future. By the will of thew, make thy wishe true," As soon as she said those words a surge of raw energy surged through her veins as she channelled her magic, invoking the ancient incantation. The room filled with a blinding light, and the very fabric of reality seemed to ripple in response. At that moment, the life within Edona''s womb, destined to fade away, was ripped from her and sent hurtling through the ethereal nes.

    Artemis'' eyes widened as she sensed a sudden presence within her, a foreign heartbeat pulsating in harmony with her own. She staggered back, clutching her stomach in disbelief.

    "What is this?" Artemis gasped, her voice filled with awe and confusion. "A life... not of my own?"

    The weight of the unborn child settled within her, a shared burden that tugged at her heartstrings. It was as if fate had chosen her as the vessel to safeguard a precious life, one that Edona had entrusted to her through forbidden means. A mixture of fear and wonder swirled in Artemis''s thoughts.

    Gradually, the foreign life force within Artemis began to integrate with her own, forging an unbreakable bond. As the yful goddess embraced her new role, she found herself growing stronger, her divine power amplified by the unexpected arrival of a strong child.

    "I am honoured, my brother," Artemis whispered, her voice filled with both affection and determination. "Though you are that damn Fenrir''s blood, I shall protect you as if you were my own. You shall grow under your sister''s gentle gaze, and together, we shall face the trials that lie ahead."

    The child''s essence, now nestled within Artemis''s womb, carried a fragment of Edona''s spirit. With each passing moment, the magic intertwined their destinies, intertwining the paths of two strong and resilient women. Edona''s sacrifice had ensured the child''s survival and a chance for a future that seemed all but lost.

    "Mother! It was sessful," Artemis eximed triumphantly. Her heart raced with a mixture of exhration and unease as she turned her head in the direction where Edona was supposed to be lying. But to her astonishment, the space was empty, devoid of any trace of Edona''s body.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief, searching frantically for any sign of her dear friend. The room remained silent, save for the faint echoes of her own breath, as a shiver of uncertainty crept down Artemis''s spine. It was as if Edona had vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but unanswered questions and a sense of profound mystery.

    And slowly Artemis came into the realisation of what this meant to her and other goddesses.

    Death! It was the death of the kind andpassionate mother, who shaped heaven for an uncountable time period.

    Artemis fell to her knees, her whole being ovee by a wave of grief that threatened to consume her. Tears streamed down her face, as if a dam had burst within her soul, releasing a torrent of sorrow.

    "Mother," she whispered, her voice choked with anguish. "Why did you have to leave me? How will I go on without you? What should I even do now?" The previous brave front she had was nowhere to be found, instead, it was reced by the look of a weak girl, that just witnessed the death of her parent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She reached out to touch her belly, where the precious life of her unborn child resided. Her fingers trembled against her abdomen, as if seeking sce and reassurance in the delicate presence within.

    "I promise my little one," Artemis murmured, her voice trembling with determination. "I will protect you with every fibre of my being. I will be the mother you deserve, just as my own mother was to me. Your sister will be the woman, who will always save you as a mother, I will call you Nikol, and I won''t let anyone else touch your body,"

    Her grief transformed into a fierce resolve, fueling her determination to create a world of safety and love for her child. She would channel her sorrow into strength, her pain into purpose. Artemis swore an oath to herself and to her unborn child, vowing to honour her mother''s memory by embracing the role of protector and nurturer, no matter the challenges thaty ahead.

    "Tonight, I will give birth, I can feel it, this child is fully developed now,"

    ***

    As the news of the forbidden spell spread, whispers echoed through the realm, fanning the mes of curiosity and concern. Some feared the consequences of meddling with such powerful magic, while others saw it as a beacon of hope in a world veiled in darkness. None could deny the weight of responsibility now thrust upon them, whose strength and grace had long been revered.

    But all the gods and goddesses that were fighting on the castle that Edona built knew one thing for sure.

    "Atst, she''s dead, let''s get out of here, the castle is copsing," Apollo shouted, as he grabbed Artemis'' sister''s hand and left the building leaving all the gods and goddesses from both sides to die.

    "Serves them right, for betraying me," Apollo shouted happily seeing their bodies getting crushed Artemis'' sister was rather quiet because she didn''t know whether her decision to betray everyone was the right one.

    Apollo turned his gaze towards her, his expression twisted with a mixture of arrogance and cruelty. "You see, my dear sister of Artemis," he sneered, his voiceced with venomous delight.

    "You thought you could join forces with me, revel in the power of darkness, and escape the consequences of your betrayal. But I am not one to be so easily deceived."

    Fear began to flicker in her eyes as Apollo closed in on her, his grip tightening around the hilt of his deadly de. She trembled, suddenly aware of the gravity of her actions and the price she would have to pay.

    In one swift motion, Apollo struck, thrusting his Fenrir arrow into Artemis''s sister''s back, the de finding its mark with precision. Pain seared through her body, and her gasp of disbelief mingled with the copsing sounds of the castle.

    Apollo leaned closer, his voice was cold and devoid of mercy. "You see, dear sister, a traitor will always remain a traitor. If you could betray your own flesh and blood, what loyalty could you possibly offer me? Your treachery ends here."

    As Artemis''s sister''s lifeblood spilt onto the ground, her body weakened and crumpled. The weight of her remorse was reced by an emptiness that consumed her being. Her eyes, once filled with uncertainty, now stared lifelessly at the falling debris around them.

    The castle continued to crumble, a testament to the crumbling alliances and shattered loyalties that had brought them all to this point. Amidst the chaos, Apollo stood tall, a ruthless victor revelling in the destruction he had wrought.

    The winds carried away the echoes of betrayal, leaving behind only the haunting silence of lost trust and broken bonds. The web of fate had been irrevocably altered, forever entwining the names of those who had dared to betray and those who had paid the ultimate price.

    "I will be the only power now, as long as I have these arrows, nobody will be able to stop me except that damn wolf, I should find a way to tame it, but this time, I won''t lose," He thought and a genius idea came into his mind.

    "That''s right, I will create a creature with equal power to that apocalypse, I shall conquer everything then,"

 Chapter 204 Back To Present

    ?

    By the end of Artemis'' story, both Phoenix and Leviathan held their heads, with their memories of their elder brothering back to them.

    Phoenix, with fiery red feathers and a fierce gaze, spoke first, her voice resonating with newfound understanding. "Leviathan... It''s alling back to me. Our elder brother... His name was-"

    Leviathan and Phoenix both looked at each other with their eyes showing terror. "Jormungand!"

    The revtion struck Phoenix and Leviathan like a bolt of lightning. Their expressions twisted into a mixture of disbelief and shock, their hearts pounding with the weight of the hidden past. "Erased our memories? How...how could he do such a thing?" Phoenix stammered, gripping the edge of the table for support.

    Leviathan''s voice quivered as they struggled toprehend the enormity of what Artemis was revealing. "But why? What happened that made him take such drastic measures?"

    Artemis was just a messenger, so she didn''t know anything about these apocalypses or anything to do with them, she just waited for them to calm down while keeping Nikol safe in her warmth. Every time she looked at his face, she felt that she want to protect this kid from the bottom of her heart, even if it meant she has to hurt him by not keeping him with her.

    Leviathan, her eyes filled with empathy, reached out and ced aforting hand on Phoenix''s shoulder. "Jormungand possessed the power to manipte memories," she exined gently, as she managed to recover her memories back. "He cast a powerful spell that veiled our minds, shielding you from the knowledge of his existence."

    Phoenix''s eyes widened, a mixture of shock and anger shing within them. "Why? Why would he do such a thing? We have a right to know our family, to know our own past!"

    "There''s no need for him to treat us like this! And Artemis, what happened after you gave birth to Nikol?" Phoenix questioned, and all of them knew the true identity of Nikol was none other than their nephew or was it? None of them understood how it worked because Fenrir also upied his body.

    The real question they had for him was none other than the owner of the body.

    Was Nikol different from Fenrir? Were they sharing the same body but different personalities? Is Nikol real?

    They had tons of questions, but for now, they had more urgent matters to deal with.

    "If he got to know about Fenrir, he will definitelye back, what are we going to do now? Fenrir is also stubborn and not willing toe out, I don''t think even if we got together and fight, we can beat him," Phoenix said with her mind going crazy.

    She indeed loved her brother, but her love was nothing more than sibling love unlike, what Leviathan had.

    "He will definitelye back, not only for Fenrir, but he will alsoe for Nikol and the Elven queen," As soon as she said those words, everyone looked at Tisha, who was still shocked to find the rtionship between her and Nikol.

    ''Does that mean I have the same blood as Nikol? Ughh~ this is soplicated''

    Artemis looked at her with a kind look and asked her to get close moving her hands. Since Nikol was still sleeping on herp pillow, she didn''t want to wake him up.

    "You look exactly like her, I''m sorry for what I did to your ancestor, Now that I look back, I can confidently say that I didn''t love her, I just used her as a way to erase my boredom, I know you might have grudge against me because of this, but-" Artemis kept speaking, but suddenly Tisha who was supposed to be silent spoke with her eyes looking at her kindly.

    "I have no grudge against you my goddess, neither my ancestor, If she did, she wouldn''t have taught us to worship you," Hearing her words, Artemisughed.

    "That''s so like her, since heaven was not safe, I quickly sent her back to her kingdom with a gift, a part of the wall from heaven," Now Artemis understood why they were safe and why her race was so rare.

    "When I took her she was a normal elf, but with how much she was exposed to pure mana and Fenrir''s power, her second generation became extra-ordinary,"

    Leviathan came and disturbed their talk, as she had many more things she wanted to ask from Artemis, but she knew the time wasn''t right because she saw Apollo, who was tied in the corner of the room waking up with his face full of wounds.

    "Everything happened because of this man," She said and kicked him again causing him to flinch and open his eyes with a confused look.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Artemis sighed, her gaze shifting to Apollo, his wounded form a stark reminder of the consequences of their actions. " Serves you right,"

    She still had hatred toward him, which might never quench but looking at the current Apollo, she didn''t know how she can humiliate him, even more, when he did that to himself.

    Leviathan''s fists rxed slightly, her anger giving way to a flicker of idea, she got seeing his face.

    "Can''t we just put the me on him for everything that happened? Let''s make sure, Jormungand think that Apollo controlled the body of Fenrir and tried to cause chaos, so we got together and had to stop him, short and sweet," She muttered, but she knew something like that would be extremely hard with how powerful their brother was.

    "Don''t be an idiot, you know we can''t do that," Phoenix quickly objected to that idea, since she knew he won''t fall for something so petty.

    "Wait! If Fenrir is not the person that is sealed inside Nikol, then who is? I don''t understand! Why did I even bother with protecting his seal until now?"

    Leviathan questioned to which both, Artemis and Phoenix shrugged their shoulders showing that they have no idea.

    "Only Fenrir might know, but he won''te out again,"

    Leaving those words, they decided to wait until the next moon while cleaning the aftermath of the battle, without knowing the disaster that is approaching them, but for now, they had to rx.

    ***

    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting an ethereal glow over the battlefield where the brave girls fought against the relentless onught of monsters. Their weapons glinted in the pale light as they battled with unwavering determination, their hearts filled with courage.

    Nikol had been their pir of strength. His presence alone had inspired the girls, driving them to push beyond their limits. But now, both Nikol and his loyal sister Leviathan had vanished with the giant wolf Fenrir, leaving a void that seemed impossible to fill.

    But there was someone else missing except those two which freaked out Zenda, as her queen was missing. She could still believe in Nikol and wait for some time, but the same thing cannot be said for her airhead queen.

    Exhausted but triumphant, the girls stood amidst the wreckage, their bodies battered and their breaths heavy. They cast wary nces around, their senses still alert for any signs of danger. Thest monster had fallen, defeated by theirbined efforts.

    As the dust settled, a tense silence settled upon the battlefield. The girls gathered together, their eyes darting anxiously from one another, sharing unspoken fears and questions. What had be of Nikol? Where had he gone? Why did he vanish without a trace?

    Lydia, a fiery-haired warrior with determination etched into her features, stepped forward. Her voice trembled slightly as she voiced the thoughts that gued their minds. "What happened to Nikol?" she asked, her toneced with concern. "He fought alongside us, but now... he''s nowhere to be found. Did something terrible befall him?"

    Emily, a stoic archer with emerald eyes, spoke next, her voice tinged with worry. "I don''t understand," she murmured, her brows furrowing. "Nikol was always there, leading us, guiding us. He wouldn''t just disappear without a reason. Could something have taken him away?"

    The girls exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mixture of confusion, fear, and determination. They had grown ustomed to Nikol''s unwavering presence and his unwavering belief in their abilities. Now, with him gone, they felt a void within their ranks.

    Usha stepped forward, her voice steady and filled with resolve. "We cannot let uncertainty consume us," she dered. "Nikol fought for us, and now it''s our turn to fight for him. We must find out what happened and bring him back, no matter the cost. even if he went to heaven, we will try to contact him, no matter what we will bring him back,"

    The girls nodded in agreement, a shared determination burning within their eyes. They knew the road ahead would be treacherous and filled with peril, but their bond, forged through countless battles and shared hardships, would see them through. United by their love for Nikol, they would embark on a quest to uncover the truth and rescue their missing lover, without knowing the danger they are going to face in the future.

    And so, with their hearts aze with determination and their souls intertwined in a bond of sisterhood for the same dick, the girls set forth, venturing into the unknown. Their journey would test their courage, their skills, and their resilience. But they were prepared to face any challenge that stood in their way, for they were warriors, and together, they would defy the odds and bring Nikol back home.

    "First, let''s try to find a way to contact him, at least Tisha, she must be with him, and then we can decide what we are going to do,"

 Chapter 205 Conflicted Leviathan

    ?

    Leviathan stood at the bedside of Nikol''s bed, her eyes fixed on his motionless figure. The room was hushed, the only sound being the rhythmic sounds of the wind and the trees. Her mind swirled with questions, uncertainty clouding her thoughts. Who was this man lying before her? Was he her nephew or her brother? And how was she supposed to act around him now? Can she really tell that she loves him even after all that?

    Lost in her thoughts, Leviathan didn''t notice the arrival of Phoenix, her trusted ally and confidant. She stepped into the room, her presence bringing a calm aura that contrasted with the tension in the air.

    Phoenix approached Leviathan and ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, silently offering support. "Leviathan, how are you holding up?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

    Leviathan sighed, her gaze still fixed on Nikol. "Phoenix, I don''t know what to do. Is he our nephew or our brother? I can''t remember anything, and it''s tearing me apart. How am I supposed to act around him now that he''s here?"

    Phoenix''s eyes softened, understanding the weight of her confusion. "Leviathan, we may not have all the answers right now, but we will figure it out together. Remember, family, is not solely defined by blood. It is also forged by the bonds we create through shared experiences and love."

    "I know, I''m not the one to talk about family and bonds, but I think with Jormungand''s revtion, we can start things again now that we know the full story of our existence,"

    Leviathan turned to face Phoenix, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and apprehension. "But what if he doesn''t remember me either? What if he doesn''t recognize us as his family? He might be our nephew, can we really ept him as one of us?"

    Phoenix ced a reassuring hand on her arm. "We will cross that bridge when wee to it. For now, let us focus on Nikol''s recovery. Once he wakes up, we will be there to support him and guide him through this confusion and  get ready to face our elder brother,"

    Leviathan nodded, finding sce in Phoenix''s words. "Thank you, I always thought you were an insensitive bird, but you have some good words in you,"

    Phoenix''s eyes twitched at her words, as Leviathan said those words. She still couldn''t understand why she is the one who get bullied every time, even when she tried to support everyone.

    "Tsk! Shut up, you sticky octopus," Leviathan smiled hearing Phoenix insult and they went back to see Artemis, since they wanted to torture Apollo for everything he did.

    Nikol, feigning sleep, listened intently to the conversation between Leviathan and Phoenix. But not only that, he listened to the whole story Artemis told others and he still couldn''t process everything because everything was absurd to him.

    Their words echoed in his mind, stirring a whirlwind of thoughts and doubts. As hey there, contemting the weight of their words, a surge of curiosity overcame him, and he decided it was time to seek answers of his own.

    His eyes fluttered open, and he gazed around the room, feigning confusion as if just awakening.

    "Fenrir, who are you to me? What is our rtionship? Answer me!" He shouted inside his mind, but he didn''t expect to hear the answers. because until now he had been silent when Nikol wanted to know something, so he didn''t expect anything from him this time.

    But unlike what he expected, Nikol heard the familiar voice of Fenrir calling him.

    Fenrir''s voice echoed in his mind, an uforting presence despite the weight of uncertainty. "Brat! You''re awake. How do you feel?"

    "Worse! don''t even ask-" Nikol answered honestly, which earned a chuckle from Fenrir.

    But soon Nikol''s voice trembled with hesitation as he mustered the courage to voice his deepest concerns.

    "Fenrir, I''ve been listening to their conversation. Tell me, am I just a vessel for you? Am I merely a vessel carrying your essence?"

    He was anxious to know the answer, so if he really is a vessel for Fenrir, he knew he would go insane because if that was the case, someone called Nikol didn''t even exist in this world.

    Fenrir''s ethereal presence seemed to embrace Nikol''s thoughts, his voice haughty and reassuring. "No, Brat, you are more than a vessel. Our bond runs deeper than mere symbiosis. You and I are intertwined, connected in a way that goes beyond a simple vessel and entity rtionship."

    Nikol''s brows furrowed, his eyes searching for understanding. "But what does that mean? Who am I, truly? You said you impregnated my real mother? So doesn''t that mean I''m your son?"

    Hearing Nikol''s question, Fenrir went silent for a few seconds but he decided to tell the truth because the time is close for them to solve everything.

    "No, you''re not, Edona and my son didn''t survive that day, he died from the pure shock he got," Fenrir paused for a minute and quickly corrected his words.

    "No! It''s appropriate to say that I killed him because I knew he won''t survive, what Artemis gave birth to was just an empty body with no soul,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol became even more confused with his words.

    "Then what am I? What am I? Damn it, why did you do this to me? I don''t even know who I am," Nikol was on the verge of losing his mind, but Fenrir didn''t show any emotions during his breakdown as he normally answered his question.

    "I told you earlier, we are the same person, Nikol is Fenrir but Fenrir won''t be Nikol, I will soon disappear, and when that happens you will understand many things, I''ll just give you a warning, Jormungand, Phoenix, Leviathan, none of them are your allies, someday all three of them will try to kill you, and I won''t be there to support you on that day, so break your seal soon and if you do that only you can get rid of me,"

    Nikol thought about what he heard from Fenrir.

    Fenrir''s response was filled with mysteries. "The answers lie within you, Nikol. You hold the key to unlock the depths of your own identity. Remember, your journey is not one to be taken alone."

    "You can say those things, but I''m the one who is suffering because of all this, at least tell me what I should do from now and what will happen to me once I break my seal," Nikol questioned but he didn''t get any answers.

    "..."

    "Fenrir! Answer me! Fenrir!" Nikol tried to call him, but he didn''t get any response causing him to hit the table in anger.

    "Damn it! I don''t care anymore, I will break my seal and just do whatever I want, why should I even care about all these people? I am nobody until I vanish what is left of Fenrir, I will kill him and then I will be both Fenrir and Nikol, Yes! That''s better," Nikol muttered to himself while getting up from the bed, which looked like a cloud stuffed with cotton.

    "Leviathan! I should have sex with her, right now! I will do it with her right now!"

    Unbeknownst to him, the surge of power within him crackled and surged, echoing his inner turmoil. With each step he took, an invisible force emanated from his core, growing stronger and stronger.

    As he approached the door to the room, his emotions surged, causing an unintentional release of histent abilities. Without realizing it, he unleashed a tremendous burst of energy, shattering the door into splinters, fragments scattering across the floor.

    Leviathan, startled by the suddenmotion, turned to face the doorway, her eyes widening at the sight of Nikol standing there, his presence radiating with otherworldly power. She took a step back, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and astonishment.

    "N-Nikol? You are awake! What happened?" Leviathan stammered, her voiceced with trepidation.

    Nikol, his expression a mix of confusion and determination, slowly approached Leviathan, his every step punctuated by the crackling energy that surrounded him. "Leviathan, I... I want-" He paused for a minute and look at all the girls in the room.

    Artemis and Tisha had their eyes open wide, and Phoenix looked a little bit awkward seeing Nikol.

    Nikol wondered whether it was wise to tell what he had in his mind in front of all these people, but at the same time he knew, he has no reason to hesitate to do things when his future is so dark.

    He still had the fear of vanishing or Fenrir overtaking his body, so he wanted to kill him as soon as possible so he can have peace of mind.

    "Leviathan! Have sex with me, right now, I want it right now,"

    Leviathan, though shaken, found her voice, her concern overriding her confusion. "Nikol, what are you talking about? first, calm down and rest, you just woke up, let''s talk after a few hours when you have a clear mind,"

    She tried to avoid him but Nikol clenched his fists, his resolve hardening.

    "I''m telling you I want to have sex, what is hard for you to understand? juste with me!" He tried to grab Leviathan, but suddenly he got pped by someone that he went and hit the wall rather hard causing him to cough out blood.

    "Brat! What are you, a monkey? If you can''t calm down, just go back into your bed," The voice that scolded him belonged to none other than Phoenix, but Nikol didn''t look like he was going to take the me lying down like the obedient brother he was eariler.

    "I''ll turn you into a chicken stew, you cursed bird," he muttered, causing visible irritation to prick Phoenix''s feathers.

 Chapter 206 Phoenix Wants To Beat Nikol

    ?

    Phoenix, the fiery ''elder sister'' of Nikol, red at him with eyes burning with anger. Her lips curled into a scowl as she listened to his insults. He had crossed a line this time, calling her a chicken and disrespecting her in front of the others. Enough was enough. Phoenix was determined to teach him a lesson he would never forget and teach him, why he should be respectful to her.

    Nikol, still recovering from the shock of being thrown into the wall, wiped his nose and looked up at Phoenix. His face twisted with pain and surprise, not expecting such a fierce retaliation from this woman. He quickly realized his mistake, regret flickering in his eyes, but he wasn''t in the right mind to ept his mistake and move on because he wanted to have sex with Leviathan, as quickly as possible and break his seal.

    "So what? you''re just an unknown woman and you have nothing to do with me, so go away, I don''t need your help," Nikol spat, his voiceced with arrogance. "And you''re just too weak to handle a little teasing."

    Phoenix''s fists clenched even tighter as a cold determination reced her anger. She towered over Nikol, her presencemanding, as she prepared to unleash her wrath upon him. Her voice, tinged with an icy edge, cut through the air.

    "So, you think insulting me and belittling me is amusing, little brother?" Phoenix''s voice carried a warning, her gaze piercing into Nikol''s defiance. "You have no idea the storm you''ve brought upon yourself. I will teach you some discipline,"

    Nikol''s confidence wavered for a brief moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I won''t be intimidated by your empty threats, Phoenix," he retorted, his voice betraying a flicker of unease.

    Phoenix''s eyes gleamed with fierce determination, undeterred by Nikol''s bravado. In a swift motion, she lunged forward, catching him off guard. Before Nikol could react, he found himself pinned against the wall, Phoenix''s hand pressing against his chest, denying him any escape and her face dangerously close to his.

    If this happened in any other situation than this, Nikol would have probably got a boner but right now, he wasn''t in the mood to do that.

    "You clearly need a harsh reminder of the consequences of your actions, Nikol," Phoenix hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Perhaps a taste of your own medicine will humble you."

    Nikol struggled against Phoenix''s unyielding grip, his pride battling against the reality of his predicament. His attempts to break free only served to emphasize Phoenix''s strength and resolve. Fear flickered in his eyes as the realization dawned upon him.

    "Stop this, Phoenix!" Nikol demanded, his voice wavering as his own power started to surge from his body greater than ever before. "You''re making a big mistake. You''ll regret treating me like this."

    Phoenix''s grip tightened, her resolve unshaken by Nikol''s feeble threats. She leaned in closer, her voiceced with determination. "Regret is not in my vocabry, Nikol. It''s time you learned the hard way that respect is not optional."

    "You think you can take me down? You''re nothing but a weak me, easily extinguished by my power, I don''t want to die, that''s why I''m doing all this," Nikol taunted, his thunderous aura crackling around him. "I''ll show you true power! The power that my body is cursed with,"

    Phoenix''s eyes zed with determination as she summoned forth her inner fire showing that Phoenix isn''t someone you should y with. mes danced at her fingertips, ready to answer her call. She stood tall, undeterred by Nikol''s thunder imbued spells and the electricity coursing through his body.

    "You underestimate me, little brother," Phoenix dered, her voice steady and resolute. "I won''t let your thunder drown out my mes. In front of my mes, you''re just a baby,"

    With a surge of power, Phoenixunched herself at Nikol, her fiery fists flying through the air. mes erupted from her fingertips, aimed at Nikol''s defences. He retaliated with a barrage of thunderbolts, crackling with raw energy, attempting to repel her fiery assault.

    The air crackled with the sh of elemental forces as Phoenix and Nikol engaged in a fierce battle. Their movements were swift and precise, each strike resonating with the intensity of their rivalry. Sparks flew as fire and thunder collided, creating a spectacle of raw power.

    Phoenix ducked and weaved, her mes licking at Nikol''s defences, threatening to consume him. But he stood his ground, channelling his thunder to shield himself from her relentless assault. The siblings circled each other, locked in a deadly dance, neither willing to yield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will grill you with my power, you won''t be able to run that dirty mouth of yours anymore," Nikol snarled, his voice drowned out by the crackling thunderbolts. "You can''t defeat me!"

    Artemis and Tisha looked at them scared as their power was enough to even threaten the very existence of heaven, butpared to them Leviathan had a natural look, like she was in deep of her thoughts, as she looked empty for a second. Neither Artemis nor Tisha knew what she was thinking about, as her whole existence was a mystery to them.

    She intensified her mes, their heat intensifying with each passing moment. She channelled her fiery energy, focusing it into a devastating attack. With a resounding roar, she unleashed a wave of fire, engulfing Nikol in a torrent of scorching mes, without even letting him defend.

    Nikol groaned out in pain as the searing heat consumed him, his thunderous defences faltering under the onught. But even in his weakened state, he refused to admit defeat. He mustered his remaining strength, summoning a powerful thunderstorm that crackled with unimaginable force.

    The battlefield transformed into a chaotic maelstrom of fire and thunder, each sibling pushing their elemental abilities to the limit. The sh of their powers reverberated through the air, echoing their fierce determination and unyielding resolve.

    "Why? Why do I have to be an empty vessel? This is absurd, everything in my life had been a lie, from my birth to my present," As soon as Nikol muttered those words, Phoenix mes died and Nikol fell onto the floor with tearsing from his ears.

    "I don''t even know who I am, I don''t know why I was born, I don''t know when I will vanish, I hate this," Artemis and others understood why usually calm Nikol had been so violent, as soon as he woke up and all of them had no answers to give him.

    Tisha knew Nikol would always act distant or angry when he is sad or someone betray him, so she couldn''t even imagine the pain and confusion, he is going through right now. She wanted to go and hug him and tell him that everything will be alright, but when she remembered all the things, that happened she didn''t have the confidence to do that.

    Leviathan, an elder sister figure of Nikol with piercing eyes, approached Nikol with graceful steps, her presence bringing an ethereal calm to the deste scene. Her gaze held a hint ofpassion, a silent invitation for Nikol to unburden himself.

    Nikol looked up, his tear-filled eyes meeting Leviathan''s unwavering stare. He could sense her genuine concern, a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness that consumed him. Gathering the strength to speak, he whispered, "I... I don''t know anymore. I don''t know who I am or where I belong. The weight of my past and present is suffocating me, and I fear I will never find peace."

    Leviathan''s voice resonated like a gentle whisper carried by the wind. "Nikol, you need not bear this burden alone. I am here for you. Tell me, what is it that you truly desire? I am prepared to do anything to help you find your way. I know things might be tooplicated for now but I will do it, tell me,"

    Nikol hesitated for a moment, grappling with the magnitude of the question. His voice trembled as he revealed his deepest longing. "I want... I want to break my seal, I want to have sex with you, so I can break my seal,"

    Artemis and Phoenix''s faces went ugly as soon as they heard those words because they didn''t expect him to say something so wild.

    Leviathan''s eyes shimmered withpassion as she gently reached out and cupped Nikol''s tear-stained cheek. "Then, my dear Nikol, together we shall do it, and I will break your seal, but are you sure? Are you ready to face whatever is going to happen to you once you break your seal,"

    Nikol thought for a minute about her words, because neither of them knew what exactly will happen once they do it.

    "I''m ready! rather than living as an empty vessel, I want to find out about my real identity, whether I am Nikol or Fenrir,"

    Leviathan''s smile radiated warmth and determination. "Fine! Remove your dress, I will take the lead since you''re weak and injured right now," She said and quickly removed her own clothes, causing Phoenix to release a surprised chirp.

 Chapter 207 Changes (R-18)

    ?

    The dimly lit room was filled with an air of tension as Phoenix, her eyes filled with uncertainty, turned to face Leviathan. She couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that they had lost herself in the chaotic web of Nikol''s maniptions. With a wavering voice, she finally mustered the courage to ask the question that weighed heavily on her mind.

    "Leviathan, are you... are you crazy to blindly follow whatever Nikol tells you to do?" Phoenix''s voice trembled as she sought answers from her trustedpanion and one and only sister.

    Leviathan, a figure shrouded in mystery and power, stood tall and enigmatic. Her piercing gaze met Phoenix''s, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. With an air of calmness, she responded, "Phoenix, it is not madness that drives us. It is the strength of your loyalty and the unwavering trust you ce in those you love and I want to see Nikol happy and calm, not like this,"

    Confusion clouded Phoenix''s eyes, searching for rity amidst the storm brewing within her. "But what if Nikol''s intentions aren''t pure? What if we''ve been led astray? you need to find yourself again and in the first ce he might not be our brother," she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation.

    Leviathan''s voice resonated with a quiet power as she reached out to gently touch Phoenix''s trembling hands, but before she could even react, Phoenix winced as a faint ache prickled across her face, prompting her to instinctively reach up and tenderly graze her cheeks. She turned her gaze towards her sister, who stood before her, the culprit behind the unexpected p.

    "He is our brother! Don''t say otherwise, and if you can''t watch just get out, this is between me and Nikol, I will break his seal," Leviathan expected Phoenix to fight back because that is her personality but unexpectedly she decided to back down.

    "Fine, do whatever you want, I don''t care," Leaving those words, she left the room leaving Artemis and Tisha bbergasted.

    "What about you two? Any objections?" Leviathan asked but, both of them just shrugged their shoulders.

    "I don''t mind, but I''m not going to watch because it is not easy to watch my son''s personal affairs, after you finish call me," Artemis said those words and left the room.

    But Tisha looked like she had something to say, so Leviathan forced her because she knew with her scaredy-cat personality, she won''t open her mouth.

    "I would like to hold Nikol while he does his work, and support him," In a reluctant tone, she muttered but neither Nikol nor Leviathan looked like they had any objections so, all three of them got together.

    "Nikol, whatever may happen after this, I promise, I will stay as the same sister to you, even if the whole world opposes you, I will support you,"

    Leviathan was confused because normally she wouldn''t have done something like this for someone else, and she doesn''t even know whether he is actually her brother or not, but after all this time, she hade to love Nikol, and she see right now and she really wanted to protect him.

    "Me too!" Tisha also muttered in a meek tone and grabbed Nikol''s hand.

    "It is ufortable here, so follow me," Nikol said and took them back to the bedroom, where the same fluffy bed remained without any wrinkles showing, it wasn''t just a normal bed, but he didn''t have time to care about it.

    "Take off your clothes and get on the bed," Leviathan ordered with her luscious ass swaying in the air, giving Nikol an instant boner. She looked at Nikol''s body carefully while he was removing his clothes with the help of Tisha and from time to time, she whistled impressed by it.

    "Nice! You''re definitely an apocalypse, no way any normal mortal can have a body like this," Leviathan said and got close to Nikol. "Tisha, remove your clothes too and hold Nikol''s head and keep it on yourp, if you want you can kiss and pat him, but don''t forget you must pay attention to every change that happens,"

    Nikol quickly averted his eyes. He was thrilled and excited about Leviathan''s straightforwardness, but as the one who caused this situation, there was no way he can look at her and tell her that he want to take control because he knew, Leviathan is taking control of his body because she wants to be careful with his seal.

    "Tisha, how does his hair feel? Any changes?."

    The elf, who typically has an image of a mother with her flowing tinum blonde hair and huge green eyes, suddenly oozing with a meek look got questioned by Leviathan.

    She''s dressed in white underwear that reveals a portion of her beautiful pubic hair and has her huge breast pushed up. Aside from that, she looks elegant and graceful.

    "Yes, it feels more tough than usual."

    Even Nikol froze at her answer because this is too early for him to show any signs.

    "Let''s continue," Leviathan said and grabbed Nikol''s cock, which Leviathan looked at with nostalgia.

    Her beautiful lips pull him into her mouth, and she shakes her head with a sensual look on her face. Her tongue twirls around the thick, hot meat shaft. The wonderful feelings made Nikol jolt his hip, but he couldn''t move since Tisha held him by his chest with a smile telling him that everything will be alright.

    "*slurp*, *slurp*, *slurp*, *slurp*

    She put her hands on his thighs and perform with only her mouth, drooling as the sister''s tongue swallowed the gushing man''s lust. She even went as far as to roll her tongue.

    "Fuu, ah...."

    She withdraws her mouth to reveal a grotesque, veiny meat rod that looked like a monster waiting to be tamed by the beautiful sorceress called Leviathan.

    Nikol''s hips buckled as a result of the sensation.

    He gasped and gripped the sheets tightly as her tongue teased the head of Nikol''s shaft.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ��- and

    "Fuuuu, nn, nnuuuu��"

    Leviathan moaned a little as she took Nikol''s cock in her mouth. The groans resonated through his core, giving him the sense of an electric current rushing through him. But this is...

    The beautiful sister and one of the most powerful women in this universe started shaking her buttocks while passionately sucking Nikol''s cock, which really inted Nikol''s pride because he knew no other man would be able to experience something like this. And for a moment, he forgot about all the insecurities and problems he had and enjoyed the sensation.

    But suddenly, she began sucking on his sag. The narrow powerful eyes cocked upward. She then took his testicles in her mouth.

    �CHa, good....Leviathan''s sucking skill is so good....

    "Nnghhhh!"

    Leviathan then moaned as well feeling the sensation without even touching herself

    Nikol''s elf mother''s face was buried in his face and the wet sensation of her deep kiss send shivers through his spine. He knew she''s been teasing her back there, but��

    *Stiff*

    Her big emerald eyes are staring back at him like a predator waiting to feed on him.

    "Oooh!"

    Leviathan''s tongue slipped from his ball sack and went to his ns to give the final blow it needed.

    "Does it feel good, brother?"

    "Very much! Thank you, sister, for doing this for me," Nikol said, but she just gave an abrupt smile at his words.

    She moved her head frantically as drool dripped from her mouth. In the furnace of ecstasy, Nikol''s cock shook and jerked. He squirmed and scratch the bed sheet in pleasure and Tisha also went back to teasing Nikol by sucking on his tongue and patting his head like a kind mother.

    "Fuuuuuuuu, hmmmmm...��." From time to time, Leviathan made animal-like sounds, but Nikol wasn''t in a ce to listen to her because he felt his own ejaction forming in his abdominal area.

    "Ugh! I''m close sister! I''m going to shoot directly into your throat! Swallow it all!!

    "Nnnnghhhh! hmmm!"

    "Oh, I''m cumming...." Nikol moaned in pleasure while he released his semen without holding back.

    The meat cannon clogged the woman''s mouth. He was pouring it into the sister''s throat. It felt so good, that he couldn''t stop. Leviathan''s face was crushed against his pubic bone, she continued to press her face against his as she continued to gulp. This masochist and overpowered sister is too much even for Nikol, but her blowjob is still on an amateur levelpared to the other girls.

    The thick, brother''s seed ran down the Leviathan''s throat and into her stomach without her having to swallow it. It should have hurt, but...

    "Fuu Fuu"

    Leviathan snorted loudly yet did not escape her brother''s cock.

    "Mydy, look!" Tisha''s shout pierced the air, instantly capturing Leviathan''s attention. Her eyes darted to Nikol''s upper form, a knowing look spreading across her face. Leviathan, too, felt the abrupt surge of power that had urred, confirming the gravity of the situation.

    "Ohhh! Now this is interesting!" Nikol wondered what they were looking at, so he quickly looked at his hand to see whether he had undergone, any changes, but what he next saw freaked him out to no extent.

    "Ahhhhhh~ I''m burning! What the hell is this? Why is my body shining," Nikol shouted in rm as vibrant violet lines began to glow across his body, transforming him into a mesmerizing sight that resembled amp that is hung on the streets to give illumination.

    "Calm down, Nikol," Leviathan and Tisha both quickly ordered him, before he make a mess and Leviathan observed his seal to see whether something had happened and the results blew her mind.

    "20%, your seal is 20% unlocked, just with a blowjob, this is really absurd," Leviathan said and looked at his still erect meat pole and licked her tongue with a greedy look on her face.

    "Let''s make it 100%,"

 Chapter 208 Morphing (R-18)

    Nikol''s gaze fixated on the mesmerizing, glowing violet lines that suddenly emerged across his body. The intricate patterns seemed to pulse with otherworldly energy, both beautiful and unsettling. Leviathan, his older sister and confidante, approached him with an air of determination and reassurance.

    Leviathan''s voice cut through the tension-filled silence. "Nikol, don''t worry. We knew something like this would happen. Whatever it takes, we are going to break the seal inside you."

    Nikol''s eyes widened with a mixture of curiosity and concern. "What if it''s dangerous? What if it harms you or Tisha?"

    Leviathan smiled at his caring words because even at a moment like this he was worried about them.

    "I will protect, Tisha. Believe me and my power, I''m not weak enough to die," She said and grabbed Nikol''s towering meat pole. "Let''s get back to it without killing the mood,"

    Their bed creaked with a voice that sounded like a bug, as Leviathan moved again to see touch her beloved cock

    "Hmmm. Little Nikol is a good boy to ept his fate and let his sister do the thing here. Then I will have to pat you on this head as a treat," Suddenly Leviathan muttered and put her tongue right on the tip where Nikol''s urethra was supposed to be and started licking the residual of his cum before going to the main event.

    *lick* *lick*

    It has a much stronger taste and smell herepared to before. But I do not hate it. ...*slurp*!"

    "ohhh, ugh, ...."

    the n is seared with a slippery me, the pleasure, immorality, and lewdness. this was too much for Nikol. He started to move his hips in an attempt to escape, but suddenly the sensation of her second blowjob stopped causing Nikol to look at Tisha, who was still nibbling on his chest.

    "I hadn''t expected her blowjobs to be so good, she grows at a terrifying speed," Nikol thought looking at the huge chest that covered his whole face.

    Leviathan''s blowjob was still a bit poor since it was her first time. Still, even though Nikol had already done it several times with other women, this was a different kind of sensuality than what he was used to.

    "It''s all clean now, let my lower mouth have a taste," She said those words, and kept her vaginal opening right above Nikol''s ns and suddenly pushed her hips causing both Nikol and Leviathan to moan at the same time. Even though she was a virgin, no blood came out, as neither of them had the concept of virginity in their body, unlike mortal beings.

    "Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah!��There, there, there, Nikol! Aah, I-I can''t get enough of being prated and rubbed there! Hahi aaaaahhh!"

    The surface of the bed sheet ripples and Leviathan''s charming voice reverberates in the bedroom.

    Nikol repeatedly moves in and out of her hold, smacking her voluptuous white ass with his pelvis as she puts her hands on the edge of the bed. But Leviathan''s also moved her hips hoping to give ultimate pleasure to her brother, so he will be able to fully unlock his potential.

    "Sister''s pussy is so tight, it feels so good. The more I fuck it, the better it feels, and it''s my exclusive pussy that is tailored just for me!"

    Nikol muttered those words, but then he noticed Tisha happily looking at his face which was filled with pleasure and he wanted to do something for her.

    "Tisha, remove the gem and bring it here," He said while pointing at his mouth and just like he ordered, Tisha slowly removed the milk blocker, which caused a sudden gush of white goodness to drip on Nikol''s face.

    "Ohhh~ that''s interesting! so she has an unlimited milk supply, Ahhhh!" Leviathan muttered but even for a minute, she didn''t slow down her hips.

    "As always, delicious as honey, bring it here," Nikol advised her and with an aroused face, Tisha did what she was asked.

    As soon as Nikol sucked the tit which was the most sensitive part of her body, Tisha couldn''t help but climax but she hid it because it was embarrassing for her to do that without even properly having sex.

    Leviathan wiggled her hips and mmed her ass into his and Tisha kept feeding Nikol while showing her erotically aroused face. Nikol couldn''t even tell which one of us was the biggest pervert.

    ��you little nymphos.

    Nikol pushed his hips into her and stirred her inside. Then she screamed in ecstasy and rubbed her ample ass against his things. The folds of her vagina tightened fiercely. making cute but disgusting dripping sounds.

    ''It''s just like her''

    Nikol thought and squeezed and kneaded her tight ass and spread it open, a lovely pink bud twitched above his manhood while he pull in and out of her flirtatious flesh.

    The tightness of the finest vaginal folds apanied by swaying hips made the surface of the bed get wet with their liquids, and the enchanting twin white ind of Tisha that has risen to the surface is bobbing and swaying lewdly looked like they were created to suffer Nikol. At the tip of the ind is an erect, light pink nipple that kept giving him the love and care he needed and he couldn''t even begin to exin how good he felt because of these lovely women.

    "Hah, ah ..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tisha pressed her remaining ample flesh against his chest and blew her lewd, hot, sweet breath into my ear.

    She radiated a fragrant sexiness that made him seriously wonder if she is really the same person he knew from before.

    "Oh ... Nikol''s dick is getting hotter, harder and bigger ....oh, it feels so good ...oh, I''m so full from being prated by your cock ....oh, Aaah ...." Leviathan moaned and bend her hack and started moving even after because holding back was the least favourite thing she like to do,

    Her tinum blonde hair was wet as she shimmied over him, brushing against his cheek and arousing him further.

    "Ugh...."

    Nikol couldn''t believe the amount of pleasure he was getting inside her vagina.

    ''What�Cwhat the hell is this?''

    He couldn''t help but question himself, as he felt something inside him slowly breaking and he knew what it was. Every time Leviathan moved her hips, Nikol felt the same feeling which amplified his arousal and the vaginal tightening of Leviathan was thest blow he needed before giving up.

    *squeeze*

    "Aaahhh ..., this is absurd��.so good ...." Nikol moaned, but Leviathan had no intention to respond to his feedback and slow down, instead, she decided to go even faster.

    "I''m d to hear that. It was the result of my thinking about how I could make my brother''s meat rod feel even better. Nnghhhhhhhh...."

    "Ohhhh, that''s lovely ... but is it possible to be able to do this kind of thing just because you thought about it?" Nikol questioned to which she just gave a little grin.

    �� or rather, have you thought about this kind of erotic thing the whole time?

    The lewd potential of this quintessential apocalypse sister was tremendous��..

    Nikol had to say that this was a lot more firepower than it is necessary. While tightening and undting her hips, Leviathan admonished him. Unable to hold back because of these two women, suddenly Nikol felt something unusual happening, because he felt his whole body going weak.

    *Splruuuuuuut*

    He poured a huge load of cum into the pussy hole where he had just broken its virginity. Nikol guessed that he had been holding it in so much that precum had drained out of him, and instead of spurting out like usual, It was thick, like jelly and the amount was too much since there were the visible signs of Leviathan''s lower part getting filled to the brim.

    If such a source of life was injected into her vagina. Even if she was supposed to be an infertile apocalypse being, she will surely get pregnant. It must have stuck in her womb and uterus, waiting for the day to be fertilized.

    �CAnd it didn''t stoping out.

    "Huh, ah, ah ah ah! Brother''s penis is inside my vagina! ... It''sing in!....w��wait! Ah, it''s so hot.....It''s trembling inside me�� ahh, I can��.I can feel a thick soup pouring into my womb! Ahhhhh!"

    Shanking, Leviathan convulsed as she was getting creampied. Her eyes almost peeled back, her neck craned up, revealing her mesmerizing white throat, and her pink tongue was sticking out.

    The folds of her vagina tightened as her brother''s seed shot out into the Leviathan''s vagina. Each time the cervix sucked on the head, the meat cannon shuddered, and I realized that I was pouring it directly into her womb.

    "Haah, haah, ah, ahhh��"

    A liquid spurting out. Honey mingled with blood gushing out of the junction where her brother''s meat stick was deeply prated, Leviathan managed to calm down after a few seconds which she quickly used to observe her brother''s well-being.

    "Nikol, are you okay?" As soon as Leviathan regained her mind, she looked at her brother only to see his eyes crawling back into his skull with only whites showing and suddenly his whole body lines, which previously appeared, started shining like they were supposed to be some kind of a key to a mysterious room.

    "Tisha, back off, something is happening, get behind me," Leviathan shouted and looked at her brother, who started shining with different colours, but this was nothing like expected.

    She felt the pure terror in her mind, as soon as she saw that brightly shining colours.

    For her, they were somehow familiar, as she felt her primal fears awakening seeing those colours.

    "This is- this is not what I expected," Leviathan mumbled because right now she was beyond scared because of her own brother, and she thought she would be able to ept him no matter who he is.

 Chapter 209 Broken Promise

    ?

    Nikol groggily opened his eyes, his body slowly awakening from the sensual session of exotess. He knew something inside him broke, but now wasn''t the time to worry about those things, as he had to find Leviathan and Tisha quickly and confirm they are safe.

    But as he shifted in bed, something caught his attention��a sight that would forever alter his reality and his eyeballs dted seeing it. His gaze fell upon the sheets, now adorned with what appeared to be patches of his own dried skin. Confusion swept over him, followed by a growing sense of dread.

    He got ready for the rise and looked at his own hands, but his skin was already there so he had to guess that he had shed his skin like a serpent, but he didn''t know why.

    "What... what''s happening?" Nikol stammered, his voice trembling with unease.

    With trepidation, he turned his gaze towards his own body, desperate to confirm his fears. As his eyes roamed over his reflection in the mirror close to the bed, his heart skipped a beat. The familiar face he had known for years had gone. Instead, he was met with a startling transformation��a bodypletely altered.

    Even though his looks and identification remained, it was nothing like the face or body he had earlier.

    His once lustrous violet-ck hair had been reced by a rich, dark violet, cascading down his broadened shoulders. His nails, once neatly trimmed, were now elongated and gleamed with a mesmerizing violet hue. But it didn''t end there. His entire physique had undergone a remarkable change. Nikol''s frame now stood taller and more muscr than before, exuding an otherworldly strength. Intricate patterns of glowing violet lights danced across his transformed body, emanating a mystifying aura.

    Staring wide-eyed at his new form, Nikol''s mind whirled with a thousand questions. "What... what has be of me? Is this some kind of curse? what was sealed inside me?"

    Nikol quickly tried to find Leviathan and Tisha avoiding the condition of his body for now, as he decided toe back for itter and research what kind of changes he went through.

    It was then that Nikol''s attention was drawn to the corner of the room, where his eyes met those of Leviathan and Tisha.

    "Tisha! Leviathan! Are you two okay? Did something happen to you?" Nikol questioned but then he noticed the face of Leviathan.

    Leviathan, usually unshakable in her demeanour, gripped Tisha tightly, an expression of fear etched across her face. Tisha, her eyes wide with a mixture of astonishment and concern, regarded Nikol''s transformed body with a blend of wonder and worry.

    "What... what happened to me? Do you know what this is all about?" Nikol''s voice trembled his words barely a whisper as he grappled with the reality before him.

    Leviathan released her hold on Tisha, slowly stepping forward, her voice filled with a blend of trepidation and concern. "Nikol, something extraordinary has urred. You''ve undergone a metamorphosis, a transformation beyond our understanding. Even though you have the same look, at the same time, you lookpletely different,"

    Tisha, her voice filled with a mix of awe and apprehension, added, "Your appearance, Nikol, it''s... astounding. But we don''t know what caused it, or what it means for you. We didn''t see what was happening because your whole body was shining while you were changing,"

    Nikol''s mind raced, grappling to make sense of his newfound form and the implications it held. "We must find answers. I need to understand what''s happened to me, why I''ve changed so drastically," he dered, determination recing the initial shock on his face.

    Leviathan nodded solemnly, her voice tinged with concern, but inside her mind, she was fighting an extreme battle.

    "Come. let''s go and meet the other two, and Tisha, I''m sorry but I will have sex with you next time, it might be dangerous to do it like this," Nikol said and lead the way, telling Tisha and Leviathan to follow him.

    Tisha, her voice filled with unwavering support, added, "You''re not alone in this, Nikol. We''ll stand by your side, no matter what challenges lie ahead."

    They knew that seeking answers to Nikol''s transformation would require them to reach out to Artemis and Phoenix, two individuals well-versed in the realm of mystical phenomena, just as they were. As they took their first step forward, a sudden burst of aggression shattered the calm with a loud noise which sounded like a bomb.

    *Boom

    Leviathan, the steadfast and reliable sister of Nikol, unleashed a powerful torrent of high-pressure water, aimed directly at Nikol. But lucky for him, his instinct kicked in, and Nikol swiftly dodged the attack, his reflexes heightened by his newfound form. In his arms, he held Tisha protectively, shielding her from harm.

    Confusion etched across Nikol''s face as he nced at Leviathan, his voiceced with concern. "Leviathan, what are you doing? Why did you attack me just now?"

    Leviathan''s expression mirrored her internal conflict, her eyes filled with turmoil. She shook her head, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I... I don''t know. Nikol, something''s not right. I can''t control myself. It''s as if... as if an unseen force is manipting my actions. I don''t know what''s happening!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tisha''s eyes widened fear and worry evident in her voice. She knew she is the weakest person here, so she didn''t know how to help anyone, but still she wanted to calm down Leviathan and help Nikol. "Leviathan!"

    Leviathan''s struggle became more evident as she clenched her fists, battling against the invisible chains binding her will. "I... It won''t happen, it''s stronger than anything I''ve ever faced."

    She clenched her hands with blooding out of them and looked at Nikol with hatred-filled eyes. "Nikol, go away, I feel bloodlust to kill you as soon as I look at you, quickly go away I can''t control myself,"

    She shouted causing him to quickly get up from the ce, he was standing and dragging Tisha with her.

    Artemis and Phoenix, drawn by themotion, arrived at the scene, their expressions a mix of concern and confusion. Artemis, her voiceced with urgency, questioned, "What happened? I felt a sudden burst of magic power, did something happen?"

    Artemis questioned but before, she could even say her next words a huge ball of fire released from Phoenix''s hands causing Nikol to take it head on, but unexpectedly before it could even reach him, suddenly it extinguished like a match.

    Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest as he witnessed Phoenix, his other trusted sister, suddenly turn against him. Confusion and disbelief painted his features, his mind racing toprehend the unfathomable. He tightened his grip on Tisha, a mix of fear and determination etched in his eyes.

    And he again looked at Leviathan and Phoenix but the friendly looks they had in their eyes disappeared and they were instead reced with pure hostility toward Nikol.

    ''I need to run away, these two girls will be in danger if I stay here''

    Nikol thought and quickly ran in Artemis''s direction to grab her, but unexpectedly he only took one step and he felt like he was running like a racing car, as he was already in front of Artemis with their faces dangerously close.

    "What''s happening, Artemis? Why are they attacking me?" Nikol''s voice trembled with a sense of urgency as he sought answers in the midst of chaos, but he didn''t stop his hands. He suddenly grabbed her and started running in the opposite direction, so the other two won''t be able to catch up with him.

    Artemis, her voice strained with concern, replied, "I don''t know, Nikol. Something is deeply amiss. We need to find a safe ce, somewhere we can regroup and strategize."

    With unwavering resolve, Nikol knew he had to protect hispanions and escape the escting danger. In an instant, he tapped into the newfound speed that his transformed body granted him. Darting forward with lightning agility, he raced through thebyrinthine corridors, his feet barely touching the ground.

    As they dashed towards safety, Nikol nced back, a mix of bewilderment and determination in his eyes. "What is happening to them? Why are they acting this way?" he questioned, his voice filled with a desperate longing for answers.

    Artemis, her voice steady despite the urgency of their situation, replied, "There must be something influencing their actions, something beyond their control. But we can''t afford to dwell on it now. We need to focus on finding shelter, a ce where we can regroup and devise a n. You are in danger,"

    Their surroundings blurred as they continued their frenzied escape. Nikol''s thoughts raced, trying to piece together the puzzle before him. As they neared the shattered castle in the middle of heaven, Nikol''s eyes widened with a glimmer of hope.

    "A shattered castle?" he said betweenboured breaths. "Artemis, can we seek refuge there?"

    Artemis nodded, her gaze fixed on the distantndmark which previously belonged to her beloved mother.

    "Ohh! This is the perfect ce, but Nikol, they are no ordinary beings, they will be able to quickly find us, you should do something," Artemis said and Nikol kept both girls on the floor and looked at his own body,

    "Do I really have the power to do that? I''m also just another apocalypse," He asked himself but then he suddenly remembered about Nym''s skill that might help him, if he had that power and at that moment, his thoughts became reality.

    "..."

    "This is!" Artemis eximed in surprise because she just told him to do something hoping he would at least run away leaving them here, but what happened was beyond any of her expectations.

    "A barrier! Nikol, how do you have this power?" Artemis questioned but Nikol, himself didn''t have an answer to give her.

 Chapter 210 Reason

    ?

    The air crackled with palpable tension as Nikol with his extraordinary abilities and body, found himself lost in the depths of his thoughts. In his hands, the weight of the world seemed to rest, burdening his very soul. With a depressed look etched upon his face, he slowly sank down to the floor, grasping his head in anguish.

    He still didn''t understand what happened to him or why Leviathan and Phoenix attacked him, as soon as they saw him.

    "Ugh~ why? what is the meaning of this? Fenrir, tell me something, what is the meaning of this? what did I unseal and why did my body change?" And just like he expected he didn''t get an answer, which pissed him off, but he knew it wasn''t the time for him to argue with his mind like a child.

    Seated in a dimly lit area, the flickering lights cast eerie shadows that danced upon the walls, mirroring the turmoil within Nikol''s heart. As he contemted his existence, a whisper of a voice echoed through the shattered castle.

    "Nikol," It was the familiar voice of Artemis, her tone carrying a mix of concern and curiosity.

    Startled, Nikol raised his head, his gaze scanning the room for the source of the ethereal voice. His eyes watered as he saw a shimmering figure in front of him.

    Artemis possessed a godly body, a testament to her extraordinary strength and agility. Her form was lithe and lean, sculpted to perfection by countless hours spent chasing prey through the untamed wilderness. Every movement she made was a symphony of power and grace, her muscles rippling beneath her wless skin like the waves of a sereneke.

    "Artemis," Nikol breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "How... how am I able to use this power? Do you know what are all these lines on my body?"

    Artemis slowly kneeled in front of him and started touching his naked body to see and find any clue about this current condition. Tisha also got close to him worried and she didn''t know how they were going to survive two apocalypse beings, and just the feeling of something happening to her goddess and Nikol sent shivers through her spine.

    Artemis tightened her grip on Nikol''s shoulder, her voice filled with love and reassurance. "Nikol, the powers that dwell within is not simr to what you had before, and honestly, I think it''s not like what apocalypse beings have. It is not something to fear but rather to embrace since it didn''t do you any physical harm yet. We will navigate through this together, and I will guide you every step of the way."

    She touched his hair and started patting it like a kind mother. "No matter who goes against you, I will always be with you,"

    Normally hearing something like that from a gentle and calming woman like Artemis would have been everything for Nikol, but right now he couldn''t help but doubt because that was the same thing that Leviathan told him before she started attacking him.

    "Yes, don''t worry Nikol, we will be always with you, other girls will also do the same," Tisha also said those words, and after a few seconds, Nikol stood up because standing there won''t be effective at all for him.

    Seeking to understand the full extent of his newfound power. With Artemis by his side, he ventured into an empty ground inside the hugend, a serene clearing nestled deep within a mystical shattered castle.

    Nikol stood in the centre of the clearing, his eyes focused and his body prepared. He took a deep breath, feeling the strange energy coursing through his veins, and summoned his Nym abilities. A translucent barrier materialized before him, shimmering with a faint violet hue.

    "Just as I thought, I can create a barrier only when I think about it Nym," Nikol muttered those words, and thought about removing the barrier in front of him and it suddenly happened. The barrier shattered like weak ss and fell on the floor before disappearing into nothingness.

    "Did you realise what your power is?" Artemis asked but, then Nikol suddenly looked at Tisha and thought about something.

    And just like he expected, suddenly the trees next to him started bending like he expected causing Tisha to open her eyes widely.

    "How...? This is my power. How did you...?" She was utterly astonished, her eyes widening in disbelief. Even Artemis, usuallyposed and confident, couldn''t help but feel a chilling unease as they witnessed Nikol''s true capabilities unfold before them. As anticipated, Nikol surpassed all expectations, demonstrating a multitude of extraordinary abilities beyond their wildest imagination.

    "I can- I can do anything, this is not-" He couldn''t believe his eyes because when he thought of bringing his favourite food from earth into this world, suddenly it appeared in his hand out of nowhere. And when he thought about teleporting somewhere it happened causing him to think that he had attained something far more creepy and nefarious.

    Normally, if he got this power he would have been jumping with happiness because it might be the greatest thing that happened to him, but after all incidents and experiences he went through, Nikol knew powers won''te without consequences, there won''t be any power without a price to pay for it.

    "This is really simr to what your real mother, Mother Superior had, but she couldn''t do anything she wanted, so it is like an improved version of her power, but to be honest, it''s not even close," Artemis muttered and checked his body and noticed, how he still didn''t have any mana in his body just like the apocalypse.

    "Maybe you can fight with Leviathan and Phoenix with this power, I don''t know how well you do, but this truly seems like a great power,"

    Nikol wandered about her words and looked at Tisha, who was silent then he had a great idea, but he didn''t know whether it will work or not.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m going back, with this power, I might be able to transcend the first and second dimensions without any problem, it''s not confirmed, but it''s worth giving a try," Nikol thought and grabbed both Artemis and Tisha by their hips.

    "Wait! Nikol, Wait!" Artemis shouted.

    "I can''t leave heaven, we gods and goddesses can''t enter the first dimension, it''s impossible," Nikol thought about her words for a minute and closed his eyes all of a sudden.

    "..."

    "..."

    None of the two girls expected to see something so absurd but in front of them was Apollo, who was just as confused as they were looking at his surroundings because a few seconds before, he was in his jail room thinking about how he is going to take revenge from Nikol and Fenrir, and right now, in front of him was the same person whom he had sworn to destroy.

    "Just as I thought, I can bring not only food and other stuff, living things too," Nikol said and touched his head causing him to flinch.

    "You! You idiots, what did you do to me? how did Ie he-" He couldn''tplete his words, as he suddenly disappeared from everyone''s vision.

    "Nikol, what did you do? Don''t tell me, you sent him-" Artemis had an idea bout what he was trying to do and she was correct.

    "Artemis, what would happen to a god if he visit the first dimension?" Hearing Nikol''s question, she couldn''t help but sigh because of how absurd all of this was.

    "His body will break apart and disappear because the energy is not enough to maintain the body shape," Nikol smiled at her words, because right now he felt like he can do anything, and until now he didn''t find anything he couldn''t do.

    "Done! Look behind you," As soon as Nikol said that Artemis turned her head back to see Apollo with a freaked-out face and holding his head as he went through the trauma of his lifetime.

    "What- what did you do to me? Where was I?" He had a lot of questions, but Nikol just sent him back to his cage and held both girls by their hips.

    "Let''s go! It''s safe, we can leave here and Leviathan won''t be able toe back until the next full moon, we have enough time to find what happened to me,"

    It felt like an eternity to both girls, but at the same time, they felt like they didn''t even spend a few seconds and As soon as they opened their eyes, in front of them was the wall, which is familiar to both girls.

    "This is!" Tisha eximed with her eyes popping out of her eyes balls.

    She couldn''t even believe that they managed to return back, without even suffering any consequences. She knew after this event, things won''t be the same anymore.

    "Open!" Nikol muttered those words, and the wall that was supposed to be responding only to Tisha suddenly started making an entrance upon Nikol''s orders.

    "..."

    "Let''s go,e, we should surprise others," Nikol muttered those words and entered the city, only to see all the girls from kids to adults gathered to see what was thismotion about and see their missing savioure back, all of them started greeting like it was the happiest day of their lives.

    "He came back! What did I tell you? Nobody can harm him," One of the random girls muttered looking at him with stars in her eyes. She was one of the former members of the Nikol''s maid squad that actually managed to make him cum inside her so she had a lot of admiration and love for him.

    She knew she won''t ever be able to be close to him like their topknots, but still, the memories of that day were precious to her.

    "They are all here, this is great," Nikol thought and started cheering them back, while Tisha saw the people that she had been dying to see running on their way rather fast.

 Chapter 211 The Power That Cannot Be Real

    ?

    The grand hall was filled with an air of anticipation as Nikol sat upon the majestic throne that was initially built for Tisha, his newly acquired handsomeness and muscr physique captivating the gazes of all the girls present. Their smiles were mixed with a hint of confusion, unable to believe their eyes. Beside Nikol stood Artemis, the epitome of feminine beauty, revered by the girls who had gathered to witness this extraordinary scene.

    "Isn''t he a little different?" Alva questioned.

    "A little? Are you blind? he looks totally different, the only thing I can recognise is his face," And Eva, who is listening to her answered with her mind filled with questions.

    All of them wanted to know what happened to him and how Artemis came with him, which was the second biggest shock they got from this event.

    "Zenda, what did the elf queen say? What happened to Nikol?" Lydia questioned the elven girl, who was also looking at Nikol with curiosity. But to their disappointment, she also shook her head showing that Tisha didn''t want to say anything, she wanted everyone to listen about what happened from Nikol''s mouth.

    Nikol nced around, his gaze sweeping over the mesmerized crowd before him. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue, contemting the vast power courting through his veins. As he pondered the possibilities, he caught a glimmer of curiosity in the eyes of the girls, who looked up to him with both reverence and wonder.

    The silence was broken by a voice that echoed through the hall, cutting through the air like a symphony. It was none other than Nikol, his voice resonating with newfound confidence. "Girls, I stand before you today, a man transformed. My appearance may have changed, but the power within me now defines who I am and I haven''t changed in my personality either,"

    The girls exchanged nces, their confusion evident. One of them finally mustered the courage to speak. "Nikol, you''ve be so incredibly handsome and strong. It''s... it''s amazing! But we can''t help but wonder... what happened to you? how did you change so much?"

    The question really aroused curiosity in everyone''s mind, but before he could answer, he decided to y a prank on them. He didn''t know why, but deep inside his heart, he wanted to see their embarrassed expression.

    "I will answer! but why are you girls naked? isn''t it embarrassing?" Nikol asked causing all of them to look at each other to notice that their clothes had vanished out of nowhere.

    Some of them covered their private parts, while others didn''t even bother, but all of them had only one question.

    What just happened here?

    "Nikol, did you do something?" Alva, who was covering her vagina with her hand questioned with her face blushing, but Nikol just smile at them and gotfortable in his own throne.

    Artemis looked at him with a weird look and touched his shoulder only to see his whole body shaking, but soon it stopped and Nikol came back to his real self like he wasn''t himself before.

    "Ugh~ what just- I''m sorry," He quickly returned their clothes and he held his head in exhaustion.

    "Are you tired. Nikol?" Artemis questioned to which he just shook his head denying.

    "No, let''s carry on,"

    None of the girls had any idea what just happened, but they still decided to stick around and find out.

    Nikol exined to them everything that happened from the battle they experienced to how he visited heaven and defeated Apollo, also he exined how he broke his seal and the changes he went through this in this small period of time.

    "Isn''t that really bad? forget about others, if Leviathane here to attack you, we won''t even be able to help you,"

    Lydia said with her voice concerned about the future, but Artemis objected to her words because she experienced the power of Nikol in the first ce, so she had confidence that he might be able to beat them.

    "Nikol, your power is not something that should exist, it might be taboo if anyone possesses the power to control anything, within this time period, we have to find out what caused you to be like this and what are your limits, and also why Leviathan and Phoenix kept attacking you,"

    Nikol nodded at her words confirming that he was excited to see what the future had for him and at the same time, he didn''t forget what he promised to these girls.

    "I will impregnate all of them from all the races within this small time, this time, there won''t be any mistake,"

    ***

    Usha was in her room resting after the meeting, since Nikol told her that he wanted to meet her personally and she didn''t know why, but she was a bit anxious to meet him after all this time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ugh~ why am I the only one who got pregnant when all the girls did it? I am a little scared," She muttered to herself while caressing her belly.

    It had been only a few days since Nikol disappeared so, even after he returned her belly wasn''t bloated and it didn''t really surprise her because it always took two months for that to happen even when they were depending on the goddess.

    "So that''s the goddess we worshipped all this time? She''s really beautiful, but I don''t know how to react in front of her,"

    Usha kept thinking about everything that happened until she heard the doorknob of the room turn with a weird sound and the huge figure of Nikol appeared with his body still shining, even though he used a jacket to cover his body.

    "Usha! After a long time, we haven''t been talking that muchtely," He greeted while sitting next to Usha and looking at her with genuine concern for her.

    He remembered about the past when he first arrived and how this woman epted him without abandoning him, and he still felt grateful for her because he would have probably died, if she didn''t do that the other day.

    "I''m fine, Nikol, I know we have been facing problems non-stop, so I''m rather d you took time to meet me all alone," She muttered those words and rested her head on his shoulder craving for his warmth and smell.

    She wanted a good and long break from all the problems, and to enjoy thepany of her loved ones.

    The touch of Nikol''s hand upon her swelling stomach elicited a wave of warmth andfort in her motherhood.

    Nikol, with his deep violet eyes gazing affectionately at Usha, asked softly, "Usha, how do you feel? Is everything well with you and our little one?"

    Usha smiled, her eyes sparkling with joy, and replied, "I feel wonderful, Nikol. Our child is growing strong, and I am eagerly awaiting the day when my belly swells with the proof of our love. Normally, it would take two months, but you said this method will take nine months,"

    As Usha''s words hung in the air, Nikol''s face took on a mischievous glimmer. A twinkle danced in his eyes as he proposed something unexpected, something that piqued Usha''s curiosity.

    "Usha," Nikol began, his voiceced with excitement, "what if we were to capture this special time in our lives, this enchanting stage of pregnancy, in a truly unique and odd manner? I can do something that will surprise you,"

    Usha''s eyebrows raised in intrigue, her heart now beating with anticipation. "What do you mean, Nikol? Tell me more."

    Nikol quickly decided to exin everything to her and he told what he wanted to do, "A power, a gift, that allows me to speed up time. with this, I can-"

    Usha''s curiosity was piqued, and she leaned in closer, her heart pounding with anticipation. "Are you saying you can elerate my pregnancy?"

    Nikol nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Indeed. With this newfound power, I can help our child grow and develop within you, so that they can be born in a matter of hours instead of months."

    Usha''s mind swirled with a mixture of awe and trepidation. The idea of weing their child into the world sooner than expected was both enticing and unconventional. She hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice filled with a sense of adventure. "Tell me more, Nikol. How does this power work? Nikol, we can''t take any risk, are you confident that this won''t end up in a disaster?"

    A gentle smile graced Nikol''s lips as he took Usha''s hand in his. "Do you think I would do something to harm my own children? I''m not like that rotten Fenrir, who uses his own child as a vessel,"

    Usha had no idea what he was talking about, but the idea of not having to wait sounded really fantastic to her because who wouldn''t like to see their child''s face, as soon as possible?

    With a determined look in her eyes, Usha nodded. "Let''s do it, Nikol. Let''s embrace this unique journey and bring our child into the world in a way that no one else has ever experienced. Because sooner they grow, we can create our families again,"

    And so, under the gentle caress of twilight, Usha and Nikol embarked on an extraordinary adventure, their hearts entwined as they delved into the unknown. The power within Nikol held the promise of an elerated pregnancy, an unconventional tale that would forever weave their love into the fabric of their child''s destiny.

    Nikol asked Usha to lie down on the bedfortably and he kept his hand on her belly while giving her a light kiss and reassuring her.

    "Believe me, I won''t mess this up, for you and for everyone," With those words, he started doing what he was supposed to do, but no one knew the result of his actions except for Nikol himself.

 Chapter 212 First Child

    ?

    The room was dimly lit, and Ushay on the bed, her face contorted in pain. Her hand clutched Nikol''s tightly as she struggled through the waves ofbour. Nikol, with his newfound power, had ced his hand on her belly, his gaze filled with determination andpassion.

    As Nikol concentrated his magical energy, a soft glow emanated from his hand, gradually growing brighter. Usha''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and worry as she felt a surge of power coursing through her body. With each passing moment, her belly began to expand, stretching to amodate the rapidly progressing pregnancy.

    Usha gasped, her voice strained with concern, "Nikol, what''s happening? Why is my belly bloating up so suddenly? It''s too soon! With this much development, it''s impossible"

    Nikol''s voice remained calm as he reassured her, "Usha, trust me. I''m speeding up the pregnancy. I know it seems overwhelming, but everything will be alright. Have faith in me."

    Usha''s breaths came in quick, shallow bursts as she fought to steady herself amidst the overwhelming sensations. She looked at Nikol, searching for answers and finding sce in his unwavering confidence.

    "But Nikol," she whispered, her voice filled with both fear and anticipation, "I''m not ready. I thought we had more time. I thought I would at least get a week or a month,"

    Nikol''s hand remained on Usha''s belly showing a conflicted feeling on his face, his touch providing aforting anchor amidst the storm. He leaned in closer, his voice a gentle whisper, "Usha, I understand your worries, but we can handle this together. You are stronger than you realize. Besides, I don''t have time,"

    Usha''s grip tightened around Nikol''s hand as another wave of pain surged through her body. Beads of perspiration formed on her forehead, mingling with the determination etched on her face. She closed her eyes, focusing on Nikol''s words, drawing strength from his presence.

    But because of her pain, she missed something rather interesting about Nikol''s words.

    With each passing moment, the room seemed to fill with ethereal light, as if the very essence of life was converging around them. Usha''s breaths grew deeper, her body instinctively preparing for the birth that approached at an elerated pace.

    Nikol''s voice held a mix of encouragement and urgency, "Usha, it''s time. Listen to your body and trust in your instincts. You are ready to bring new life into this world."

    Usha''s eyes fluttered open, her resolve firm. She nodded, a newfound determination recing her initial apprehension. With Nikol''s unwavering support, she summoned every ounce of strength within her and embraced the waves of birthing pains.

    As Usha''s body worked in harmony with the magical energy coursing through her, a serene aura enveloped the room. The light emanating from Nikol''s hand grew in intensity, illuminating their intertwined hands and casting a radiant glow across Usha''s face.

    Through gritted teeth, Usha whispered, "We can do this, Nikol. Together."

    Nikol smiled, his voice brimming with pride, "Yes. Together, we will wee our child into this world."

    And it took her only a few minutes to give birth because Nikol had already used his power to ease her pain, but he didn''t make itpletely disappear. For a mother, thebour pain is the pride and symbol of what they had to go through to give birth to their future, so Nikol didn''t want to steal that from her.

    The baby''s cries filled the air, echoing off the wooden walls. Nikol approached, his voice gentle yetmanding. "What troubles the young man? You will have to stay strong, for everyone''s sake, I won''t be there with you to be a great father, but I won''t forget you,"

    As the cries of a newborn baby filled the room, the sound pierced through the air, captivating everyone''s attention. Usha and Nikol exchanged a nce of joy and relief, their faces illuminated with pure happiness.

    Startled by the crying, the other girls who had been nearby rushed into the room, their eyes widening in astonishment at the sight before them. They couldn''t believe what they were witnessing��the rapid pregnancy, the radiant glow, and now the presence of a baby.

    Lydia gasped, her voice filled with awe, "Usha, is this... your baby? But how? It''s as if time has fast-forwarded!"

    Usha, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten, smiled proudly and cradled the newborn in her arms. The baby, wrapped in a soft nket, settled against her chest, seeking warmth andfort. The room was filled with whispers of disbelief and wonder.

    Nikol stepped forward, his voice carrying a mixture of joy and exnation, "Yes, this is our child. Through the power of magic, I elerated the pregnancy. It was an extraordinary experience, but from now, I will keep my promise, thisnd will thrive with my blood."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The girls exchanged nces, their eyes shimmering with curiosity. They had never witnessed such magic before, nor had they seen such an unconventional birth. Yet, their astonishment was overshadowed by a deep sense of admiration for Usha and Nikol''s resilience and love and all of their love toward the baby, because technically it was all their child and all of them were mothers at this point.

    Alva, her voice filled with admiration, approached Usha and gently touched the baby''s tiny hand, her wordsced with genuine awe, "This child is a miracle. Your strength and determination are truly remarkable. So he is my sibling!."

    It felt weird to her as well as others since the rtionships were twisted, but they didn''t have time to fight over what was their real rtionship.

    The others nodded in agreement, a sense of reverence settling over the room. They gathered closer, their presence forming a circle of support and celebration. At that moment, the boundaries of friendship were strengthened, as they became witnesses to the extraordinary bond between Usha, Nikol, and their child.

    Usha nced around at her newfoundpanions, gratitude shining in her eyes. "Thank you, all of you, for being here and sharing in this remarkable moment. Your support means the world to us and I hope all of you will get this happiness in future."

    Amidst the whispers and the radiant glow, the room filled with a sense of unity and joy. Usha, Nikol, and their little miracle had not only created new life but had also woven a tapestry of extraordinary connections that would endure far beyond that magical day, but there was one individual that didn''t look as happy as he was supposed to be.

    "I will fulfil my responsibility, I won''t- what am I even doing?" Handing over the child to the girls, who were ying with its little hands, Nikol kept leaning onto the window and looking at the sunset, which was shining brightly showing the sadness of life, that light and warmth cannotst forever.

    ***

    "What! Do you want to visit all the races? but is it possible?" Eva asked looking at Nikol, who kept looking at the girls in front of her with a determined gaze.

    Zenda, Lydia, Emily, Alva and Nym didn''t even understand what he was up to, and it felt like he was pushing himself because, since thest night, he had been pushing himself to have sex with different kinds of women of the city, both elf and humans.

    The girls that are close to him wanted to join but for some reason, he told them to wait because he has to finish the task first and he will embrace them after everything is finished.

    "Yes! Transportation is not a problem, I just want to know the races and the ces they live and someone to convince them, because I don''t want to do anything without consent," Nikol said and satfortably on the chair taking a good look at the participants of this meeting.

    "Then our kingdom will be the next choice right?" Kitsune asked as she stood up from the position and went up to Nikol and bowed her head. "Please take good care of my girls, I''m really grateful for your decision, our saviour,"

    Nikol just gave a little chuckle at her words and confirmed that beast kingdom will be the next and thereafter, he will decide the next thing and his goal was to impregnate as much as he can within the time period of one month he has.

    "Then, I will get back to the business, Lydia deal with the other problems, and if Usha wants anything to tell me, I will be in my room, the door will be open, and Emily send five girls into my room, every ten minutes,"

    Saying those words, he left the room leaving all the girls confused because they felt he was hiding something from them and they didn''t know why he was so worried about his promise.

    "Tisha, what is this new power? Do you have any idea about it?" Eva asked, but she just kept looking at them with a conflicted look and said some words, that confused them even more.

    "I have no idea, it''s something really powerful, he can create things out of nowhere, but I don''t have any idea about what his power is," She said truthfully, which caused everyone to think that something absurd must have happened.

    "It''s no use thinking about things that we can''t have answers to, let''s do what he told us to do," Eva being the muscle head she is, didn''t want things to be tooplicated for her, so she quickly changed the subject and decided to leave the room.

    "Alva,e with me, Usha and the child might want to see you,"

    Her words were harsh but, her actions were rather soft as she had been taking good care of her rival after what happened and, it really surprised Lydia and Emily to see the soft side of their aggressive and strict Eva.

 Chapter 213 Huge Orgy (R-18)

    ?

    As Emily came back to do what Nikol asked her to do, she was able to see a suffocating heat, seeping through the half-open door of Nikol''s room.

    The air inside was heavy, almost palpable, as if carrying secrets and whispers of the forbidden. It was in this sweltering atmosphere that Emily and the girls Nikol asked her to bring with her, hesitantly peeked into the room, their curiosity piqued by the enigmatic scene unfolding within.

    "This smell!" Emily quickly identified what was happening, but it was toote for her to stop the others from peeking.

    As their eyes adjusted to the dimly lit space, the sight before them sent a shockwave through their veins. There, perched upon the bed like a crowned king, sat Nikol, an enigmatic smile ying on his lips. But it wasn''t Nikol alone that caught their attention. Littered across the floor like fallen petals were several young women, their gazes filled with a mixture of anticipation and desire but hidden inside their faces was nothing more than satisfaction.

    Emily, the first to recover from the initial shock, spoke in a hushed tone, barely audible over the rapid thumping of her heart. "Nikol... What is this? Who are all these girls? I thought you asked me to bring girls,"

    Nikol''s eyes danced with mischief as he looked at Emily, his voice velvety smooth, yet filled with an undeniable power. "Ah, Emily," he purred, "these are the servants and guards, the delicate souls drawn to the me of passion that burns within them. Since they are going to do it anyway, I thought I will finish them before youe here,"

    The girls exchanged uneasy nces, their cheeks flushed with abination of embarrassment and curiosity. One of them, a brave soul, stepped forward, her voice trembling. "Saviour, we heard you''re going to ept us and give the blessing, we would like to thank you for that,"

    She said while Nikol got up from his bed and got close to her, who was still trembling a little because of how nervous they were.

    As Nikol drew near, he extended his hand, his fingers gently grazing her cheek. "Don''t be afraid," he whispered, his voice filled with soothing warmth. "I''m here with you."

    Her breath hitched as Nikol''s touch sent shivers down her spine. She closed her eyes, savouring the delicate sensation of his fingers against her skin. The silence between them was filled with an unspoken understanding, a connection that transcended words.

    Others felt jealous that she was the one that got special treatment because of her bravery, but still, they kept looking at Nikol as his eyes kept focused on the girl in front of him. Emily wasn''t impressed and her heart was filled with jealousy, but still, she remained calm because she was already promised a day, when he will do it with her.

    With a gentle motion, Nikol leaned closer, his lips tenderly brushing against hers. In that single moment, time seemed to stand still. The world outside faded away, leaving only the two of them entwined in a universe of their own.

    As their lips met, Nikol whispered against her mouth, his voice carrying a promise. "You have nothing to be nervous about. I''ll treat you right, with the utmost care and respect. You deserve nothing less."

    "Same goes for all of you,e here, and Emily, within twenty minutes send another group of girls, and do it seven or eight times," Emily couldn''t believe what she was hearing because these were insane numbers considering he hesitated to even take all of his main girls at the same time.

    "He sure improved a lot,"  Emily muttered and left the room leaving all the girls, and she decided to tell some maids to clean the room because there were a lot of girls on the floor with semen leaking from their vaginas.

    His words acted as a balm, soothing their anxious heart. In Nikol''s embrace, they found sce, the fear dissipating with each passing second. It was as if he had cast a spell, banishing all worries and uncertainties.

    ***

    "Huh, ahhhhh!"

    *squeak* *squeak* *squeak*

    Nikol''s bed creaked with a voice that sounded like a bug because of the current weight it had to take.

    "Ahh, ahhhhh! Saviour, rubs me��. there, there, there, more there��..ah, ahhh��" One of the girls moaned as Nikol moved in and out of her vagina folds.

    But Nikol got close to her ear and whispered with her whole body getting shivers from his hot breath. "Don''t call me that, say my name, call me Nikol, I don''t mind and I will call you in the same way,"

    Hearing those words, she obviously felt strange but she managed to squeeze out the words, he wanted to hear the most. "Nikol, please... make me go crazy with your love,"

    Their panties had been removed, and he was sliding them downwards. Her plump, top-heavy flesh, so full that it was about to burst at any moment was bouncing and dancing lewdly as Nikol thrust his hips in and out of her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her crotch was spread wide into an M-shape. Her honey spills when Nikol push in. When he tried to pull out, it clung to him, refusing to let him go..... He was able to see her slippery and moist inner wall visible between his thrust, clinging to his penis, just like the owner, who was tightly holding Nikol''s shoulder with both of her hands.

    Her pussy opening tightens, the folds of her flesh squirm, and if Nikol pushed it all the way in, the middle and the back part are tightened with love. When he presses her cervix, it sticks to him, as she begins squeezing and milking his cum.

    Her big emerald eye drooped. Her lips refused to close as she keeps moaning. She was too lovely. Nikol moved the hands that had been gripping her thighs to her heaving breasts.

    Her pink nipples stand erected from her lovely are. He delicately stroked and squeezed them, letting the naughty flesh linger between the base of my fingers. The whole essence of motherhood was embodied in this sweet tenderness that seems to embrace Nikol.

    The girl''s hips swayed and twisted like a seductive white snake. A white, sticky mixture of their fluid was all over her thick, tinum-blonde bush, while Nikol was prating her.

    And on her lower abdomen was the obvious mark of something growing up.

    It was the mark that appeared on everyone''s belly as soon as they had sex with Nikol. The mark of maternity, is a slightly pregnant belly which could be estimated to be something like one month or two months in a normal time.

    "Haahhh, ahhh....no, I can''t....I can''t control it..... this is really strange, I have never felt this good in my life," She moaned like she was drugged and Nikol understood why because he increased her sensitivity a lot before prating her, so her first time will be a memorable incident to her.

    ''I hope all these girls will remember me''

    Nikol muttered in a voice that nobody was able to hear.

    Unknown to the girls themselves, every time Nikol came inside them, the bellies started bloating up showing Nikol yed some ominous magic on them.

    "Within three days, all of you will give birth, and don''t worry, you will feel a pain like you have been stung by an ant, but nothing major," Nikol said and released his semen inside thest girl, who was still conscious and he quickly kissed her and let her enjoy the memories of there bond for a little time.

    He didn''t want these girls to feel bad about their first times, so he, of course, put some recreated memories inside their minds that he made with his main girls recing the person.

    *Sigh

    "This marks 800 girls, It''s a real wonder, how I can still do this without getting bored," Nikol thought and started sending girls with his power to their relevant rooms with notes saying let them rest for today with Nikol''s sign.

    And as soon as he did that, Nikol heard another knock on the door which sounded way familiar to him.

    "It should be Emily with new girls, and before nightfall, I will finish all the girls in this city and tomorrow, I will deal with the beastkin and so on-" He muttered to himself, while Emily opened the door to see the room empty and it was nothing like what she expected.

    "Hmm~ where did everyone go? I swear I didn''t even see anyone leaving this room?" She asked in a confused voice causing Nikol to answer her.

    "I sent them back to their rooms with my magic,e now, we don''t have time to waste," Emily was confused because, she knew such an amazing power will be something really extraordinary.

    "Nikol! Are you really okay? You''re not pushing yourself, right? You don''t have to rush, we can take this slowly," Emily muttered but Nikol just gave her a little smile, which showed there was definitely something wrong with this whole situation.

    "I''m fine, Emily, make sure you send the next girls in another twenty minutes,"

    And so, within the walls of Nikol''s heated room, a tale of passion, desire, and self-discovery began to unfold, with each passing moment pushing the boundaries of what they thought possible.

    But in a different room, Artemis was looking at everything with a pained expression, because she was clearly able to see something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint what exactly. She wanted to ask what happened, but she knew he won''t answer her because she didn''t even answer his girls and she knew Nikol valued his girls more than his sister-mother.

 Chapter 214 Visiting Other Races

    ?

    "It''s impossible," Lydia sat on the chair looking at Usha, who was breastfeeding her child normally with a smile on her face.

    "What is?" She questioned because she had a vague idea, of what she was talking about.

    "He did have sex with almost every girl in the city except those who are under 16 and 50, he didn''t even take any break," Hearing her words, every girl felt like this was something only a beast like Nikol can do.

    Next Usha was the doting goddess, who was ying with Nikol and Usha''s child with a smile on her face, but she was also listening to theirints because even she knew it is not something possible.

    "Goddess, are all men like Nikol? Are they also beast like him?" Emily questioned interested in the topic because she wanted to know what their ancestor felt about being with men before they got destroyed because of Fenrir and Jormungand''s fight.

    "No way! Remember when Nikol first came here? That''s what normal human men looked like, no different from women, but right now-" She remembered about his absurd powers and the way he deal with things.

    "Where is he now? I hope Zenda and Eva are protecting him, I heard beast queendom is not really a peaceful ce because there are fights all the time," Lydia said but she knew her concerns were probably useless, as Nikol was even more overpowered than the whole beast queendom collectively.

    Meanwhile, in the Feralia Queendom, whispers of anticipation echoed through the air as the news spread like wildfire��Nikol, a formidable outsider and their saviour, was being weed into the Beast Queendom by none other than Queen Leona herself. The inhabitants of the city flocked to the town square, their hearts racing with curiosity and awe, eager to witness the arrival of the enigmatic Nikol.

    "Why is he shining? He really looks like a godly being," One of the girls said as sheid her eyes upon the figure in front fo her.

    Nikol, exuding an air of unshakeable confidence, stood at the centre of attention, his piercing gaze surveying the gathering crowd. Dressed in regal attire, which didn''t cover his top body which showed how different he waspared to them, he looked every bit the superior being he was. Queen Leona, an elegant figure with flowing blond tresses and captivating golden eyes, descended from her throne, her presencemanding the respect of all those present.

    "Greetings, Our Lord," Queen Leona''s voice rang out, carrying an undercurrent of reverence. "The Beast Queendom eagerly awaits your arrival. It is an honour to finally meet you."

    Nikol offered a nod of acknowledgement, his voice filled with a quiet authority. "Thank you, Leona. I havee to embrace the opportunities that await me in this realm. It really warms my heart to see this wee,"

    The onlookers held their breath as Queen Leona extended her hand, a symbol of eptance and admiration. Nikol, without hesitation, grasped her hand, the joining of their palms signifying a pact of mutual respect and power. The crowd erupted in a cacophony of apuse, their cheers reverberating through the town square, affirming the beginning of a new era.

    But something unexpected happened as soon as Leona gave her hand for him to shake. Nikol''s eyes sparkled with an intense desire, and before anyone could react, he swiftly grabbed Leona by her hips, pulling her closer.

    The crowd around them gasped in collective surprise as he pressed his lips against hers, engulfing her in a passionate and electrifying kiss.

    Time seemed to stand still as the onlookers watched the unexpected disy of affection unfold before their eyes. Whispers of astonishment rippled through the crowd as they exchanged bewildered nces. Some smiled, caught up in the romantic fervour of the moment, while others furrowed their brows, unsure how to react to such an audacious act.

    Leona''s initial shock melted away, reced by a mixture of surprise and a hint of surrender. Her heart raced, matching the intensity of the kiss, and she found herself instinctively responding to Nikol''s bold gesture. Their connection was palpable, as if an invisible force drew them together, and Leona felt herher region getting wet and her love juices leaking through her royal dress.

    At this point, she didn''t have the need to hide it, so she decided to embrace it and wait for Nikol to send her back to heaven.

    "That was a nice kiss, Leona, we don''t have to hold back, from now on, I''m going to have sex with everyone here, and if you''re above the age and can get pregnant, all of you''re wee, I will start from another hour," Nikol announced to everyone causing Eva and Zenda to wonder, where his confidence came from because Nikol they remembered wasn''t this bold when it came to giving speeches.

    "Eva, you can go and rx with Zenda, the two of you must be tired, I will call you if the need arises," Nikol said and left with Leona discussing about his ns. Cynthia and Kitsune also followed them giving suggestions, but before they could go far suddenly Nikol saw a group of tigerkin girls approaching him with their faces looking rather tense.

    "Protect our saviour!" Cynthia shouted thinking Nikol was about to get attacked, but Nikol just deliberately went forward to meet them knowing what they are up to.

    Suddenly with their heads bowed low, they knelt before Nikol, their eyes filled with desperation and sorrow.

    One of the tigerkin girls, her voice trembling with emotion, spoke up,

    "Great Nikol, ruler of thesends and our saviour, we beseech you! We beg for your mercy and forgiveness for our n leader, Kamari. She has done wrong, but she isn''t the person to initiate an attack like that. Please, release her from her imprisonment and grant her a chance to redeem herself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They acted upon their belief that Kamari did nothing wrong. They knew what she did, but they still didn''t want to believe that Kamari did it because of her free will.

    Leona, the fierce and proud lionkin leader, who stood at Nikol''s side, furrowed her brow in disapproval. She regarded the tigerkin girls with disdain, her voiceced with authority.

    "These wretched creatures dare to implore our mercy, my lord? They have no ce in our queendom! Guards, remove them at once!"

    However, Nikol raised a hand,manding the guards to halt their advance. He turned his gaze upon Leona, his eyes filled withpassion and understanding.

    "Leona, hear me out. Every being deserves a chance for redemption. We cannot deny them the opportunity to make amends, especially if their pleaes from a ce of genuine remorse. Kamari might have done something wrong, but they didn''t so we should listen to them,"

    Leona''s eyes widened with surprise at Nikol''s response, her fierce expression momentarily softened. She took a step back, her tone less forceful. "But my lord, her actions have caused great harm to our queendom as well as you. Can we truly risk granting her mercy?"

    Nikol turned his attention back to the tigerkin girls, his voice gentle yet firm.

    "Are you willing to do anything for her sake? Do you believe you have the power to do that?"

    Nikol''s question was tricky for them, as it didn''t say what they had to do, or what he expected from them.

    "We can, we can do anything, if you can forgive her," One of the tigerkin girls said without thinking and Nikol got close to them and smiled.

    "Then, during my stay here all of you will treat me, and whatever you ask you have to bring it to me, if you sessfully do that, I will consider what you asked,"

    They looked at each other thinking it was just a simple task, but at that time they didn''t know what sort of a trap they getting into.

    The tigerkin girls looked up, hope glimmering in their eyes as they rose to their feet. Gratitude filled their voices as they spoke in unison, "Thank you! We will do everything in our power to ensure Kamari''s freedom and prove that she is not a bad person. Your mercy shall not be in vain."

    "Enough! Enough! Let''s not waste our time here, we have a lot of work to do,"

    The beastkin queendom was not big as the elf queendom, it was equal to the size of the former human kingdom, so it wasn''t hard for Nikol to guess how many people there were.

    "We need a big bed, and drinks for the girls, if they feel dehydrated, I''m doing it only one time, but they will probably have ten or twenty orgasms as I increase their sensitivity," Nikol gave everything he needed to Cynthia, who was blushing just listening to his words.

    ''What? Ten-time? I only had three and I felt like I was on the verge of copsing but ten times''

    She felt her heart beating so fast, imagining what it would feel like.

    "Oh before I forget, I heard your race is in the war with demons, Is everything alright?" Hearing Nikol''s question, Cynthia went silent because she didn''t want to say anything unwanted.

    "We- we are not-" She wanted to lie, but she remembered lying to their one and only saviour would be a shitty thing to do so, she decided to tell the truth.

    "They are using the method dark elves used, they are creating cursed children," Cynthia told him truthfully, but Nikol didn''t show any big differences on his face because, at this point, it wasn''t really a big deal for him.

    "Fine! We will finish this war once and for all, either way, I will have to spread the demon race too, it''s my fault that all of you''re experiencing this despair in the first ce, so I will make things right," Nikol said and sat on the bed with aplex look on his face.

 Chapter 215 Queen Exposed On Her Throne (R-18)

    ?

    The Beastkin Queendom, a realm shrouded in mystery and inhabited by fierce and noble creatures, stood proud and untamed amidst the sprawling wilderness. It was and where different kinds of beastkin coexisted, each sharing their unique strengths and bound by a delicate bnce of power, which was the throne of the queen.

    They will hold a tournament to choose the queen once the current one died or give up the throne, and for beastkin, this throne had been a symbol of their loyalty and pride.

    But right now on that same throne, which was built up with luxurious-looking metal and wood, there is a young man with his naked body sitting with an aroused expression on his face.

    This wouldn''t have been controversial since he was the son of their goddess if not for Queen Leona, who was supposed to be the epitome of virtue and decorum sitting on hisp naked acting as a sheath to the erecting tower that stood seven inches tall.

    "..."

    "Is that really our queen? but look at her face?" Some girls muttered with their hands automatically going to touch theirher regions that kept throbbing.

    The scene that unfolded in the grand hall took everyone by surprise. Queen Leona, contrary to her regal reputation, was found sitting on thep of a man, who audaciously upied her throne. The ministers and servants, who typically witnessed the queen''s dignified demeanour, were now gathered around with bewildered expressions etched across their faces.

    Leona was still dressed but with her regal attire, but for some reason that didn''t prevent her entire region from being exposed to her vassals.

    They saw how the fresh meat pole went in and out of that new vagina leaking the divine liquids of their queen and the man, that is going to make them pregnant.

    "Leona, look! Your vassals are looking at your shameless look? Shall we show them more? Do you want them to see you being vulnerable?" Nikol asked as he tightly squeezed her juicy tits causing her to purr a little, showing she had some qualities of a cat.

    "Iyaah! Don''t, I can''t do that, don''t watch, Nikol, please let''s go inside," She said with her whole body having goosebumps from the pleasure, but Nikol had no idea of stopping even for a single second.

    He suddenly got up from the throne holding the two legs of Leona in an M shape and he started walking toward the vassals, who were masturbating looking at them

    In this astonishing spectacle, Queen Leona''s usual poise seemed reced by a momentarypse of judgment. Her actions challenged the very principles she embodied, as she appeared to abandon the expected propriety of her position. The man beneath her seemed equally at ease, confident in his audacious act of upying the queen''s and doing this dangerous activity.

    "We will help them take a closer look, at how you''re going to conceive the future king of thisnd, our child," Nikol whispered those words, in the sensitive ears of the lionkin queen causing her to tremble, as she had an orgasm just by imagining how he would impregnate her.

    The feeling of breaking and prying open the unexplored flesh was transmitted through Nikol''s tool, as his cock went into the ces that shouldn''t be explored normally.

    "Higuuuu~~~~"

    *squish* *squiish*

    Instead of attempting to force him out, Leona''s startled virgin flesh suffocated his male organ, as if it would never let go. It was like she was telling him to stay with her forever, but both of them knew that would never happen. But still, Leona had the hopes, just maybe he would keep her in his warmth even after this.

    Now that experienced what it meant to be a woman, she couldn''t go back.

    "Ugh, I can''t! Ohhh."

    *Splruuuuuuut*

    Suddenly Nikol poured a huge load of cum into the pussy hole where he had just broken its virginity for the second time. He guessed that he had been holding it in so much that precum had drained out of him, and instead of spurting out like usual, It was thick, like jelly.

    "This is my 2000th shot without taking any break, no wonder if the consistency change at this point, maybe I levelled up," Nikol muttered those words as a joke, hoping Leona would be able to calm down, but hearing no answering from her, Nikol quickly looked at her only to see her face looking rather messed up.

    "Holy shit! I went and did it,"

    If such a source of life was injected into her vagina. Even if today is not her dangerous day and without any magic spell, she will surely get pregnant. It must have stuck in her womb and uterus, waiting for the day to be fertilized.

    �CAnd for some reason, it won''t stoping out. Nikol couldn''t stop cumming even after two or three minutes. But Leona suddenly gained her mind back and shouted like she was on the verge of dying.

    "Huh, ah, ah ah ah! Master''s penis is inside my vagina! ... It''sing in!....w��wait! Ah, it''s so hot.....It''s trembling inside me�� ahh, I can��.I can feel a thick liquid pouring into my womb! Ahhhhh!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Shanking, Leona convulsed as she was getting creampied. Her eyes almost peeled back, her neck craned up, revealing her mesmerizing white throat, and her pink tongue was sticking out.

    The folds of her vagina tighten as her master''s seed shoots out into the queen''s vagina. Each time the cervix sucked on the head, the meat cannon shuddered, and Nikol realized that he was pouring it directly into the maid''s womb.

    "Haah, haah, ah, ahhh��"

    A liquid spurting out. Honey mingled with love juices gushing out of the junction where her Master''s meat stick was deeply prated and the vassals were blessed with this rain of love juices and semen, which they epted graciously because it belonged to the two people they admired the most.

    "Hmm~ I got an idea, I will fill this throne room with naked women, and with queen on my dick, it would be amazing," Nikol thought and suddenly Leona''s royal dresspletely disappeared leaving her naked body and semen-gushing pussy on the full view.

    "Leona, when you wake up again, you will be surprised," Nikol thought as he went back and kept her on the throne and looked at the other girls, that were masturbating before calling the tigerkins that quickly came into the throne room on his orders.

    "Bring every girl you can find, make sure there are no children or old women that cannot get pregnant, I will give you time until I finish doing them quickly," He ordered and the girls got ready to quickly leave, but then Nikol suddenly snapped his finger causing their clothes to disappear.

    "Looks much better! now go," Nikol said and with their faces blushing, they left the room hoping he would at least consider letting them suck his cock.

    ***

    Leona stirred from her deep slumber, her eyes fluttering open to the grandeur of her throne room. As the drowsiness faded, she found herself perplexed by an unexpected sight.

    The once pristine marble floor was now covered with a multitude of young, mature girls, each one lying on the ground with blissful expressions on their faces. Confusion mingled with concern in Leona''s mind as she rose from her throne and surveyed the scene before her.

    All of them were naked and had semen leaking out of their vagina and she didn''t have to be a genius to understand who did this.

    "What... what is this?" she whispered, her voiceced with a mix of awe and uncertainty.

    One girl stirred from her slumber and lifted her head, meeting Leona''s gaze with sparkling eyes. Her lips curled into a serene smile as she spoke, her voice was as melodic as a gentle breeze.

    "Fear not, Your Majesty," the girl assured, her tone carrying an ethereal quality. "We all have been blessed with children, and our saviour didn''t hesitate even a single bit,"

    This young girl, who spoke to Leona was none other than her trustedpanion Cynthia and beside her was Kitsune, who was still sleeping with her naked ass shing before Leona''s eyes.

    Leona''s brows knitted together in perplexity. "Nikol?" she repeated, trying to make sense of the situation. "Where is he?"

    She wanted to see him and confirm he was alright, but suddenly she felt someone blowing into her ear causing her to jump at least two meters back with a wary look with goosebumps all over her body.

    "Searching for me? I didn''t know you missed me so much," Nikol said and kissed Leona, who was still dazed.

    "My lord, I don''t know how to thank you, with this, we all are saved," Leona said, but Nikol didn''t find it pleasant that she brought that up.

    *Sigh

    "Leona, I will say one thing, in future something will happen, and when that happens, when the time is right, you should act right? Don''t hesitate, Don''t let your feelings stop you from doing the right thing," Leona didn''t understand what he was talking about, but she just nodded her head.

    "So tell me? Do you want to give birth to your child now or in a week? I can make everyone give birth as soon as they wake up," Nikol asked, but he wasn''t fond of taking the precious time that a mother holds their child in a womb, which is the first bond that a child has in this world.

    "A mother''s womb is the scared first home of the child, so I think it''s better if we let them stay inside that sanctuary for a little time, what do you think?" Nikol asked but Leona didn''t have any objections.

    "My lord! Please show us the way, we will be forever in your debt," Leona''s words came from the bottom of her heart.

    She had never felt this warm for someone else other than her mother, but she could confidently say right now that she actually started loving Nikol as one of her family members.

 Chapter 216 Demons Are Confused

    ?

    Deep within the fiery depths of the Demon queendom, a group of demons gathered in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with suspicion and intrigue. They whispered among themselves, casting nces towards the borders of the Beastkin Queendom, where they noticed a peculiar absence of guards.

    "I''ve never seen it like this before," murmured Rakthi, a tall and imposing demoness with crimson scales and piercing yellow eyes. "There''s not a single guard in sight. Something must be amiss."

    Herpanions nodded in agreement, their fangs glinting in the dim light. Demons were known for their keen senses and astute instincts, always attuned to any shifts in the bnce of power. The sudden vulnerability of the Beastkin Queendom''s borders had caught their attention.

    "Indeed," chimed in Zara, a demoness with sleek obsidian fur and flickering silver mes dancing along her tail. "The Beastkin''sck of vignce is highly unusual. They are known for their caution and shrewdness. I fear they may be nning something against us."

    The demons exchanged nces, their suspicions growing stronger by the moment. The Beastkin were formidable adversaries, possessing a deep connection with nature and the ability to shift into fearsome animal forms. The demons knew better than to underestimate their potential threat.

    "We must report this to our leader, Mazoku Queen," dered Varni, a battle-hardened demoness with scars etched across her charcoal-coloured skin. "She must be made aware of these developments. If the Beastkins are plotting against us, we cannot afford to be caught off guard."

    Nodding in agreement, all the demons set off on their mission, their ws clicking against the rocks and rough sand as they made their way to the throne room of their formidable ruler.

    The Mazoku Queen, a regal figure with ebony wings and eyes that glowed with an otherworldly light, sat upon her obsidian throne, emanating an aura of power that sent shivers down the spines of those who approached her.

    "Your Highness," Rakthi began, her voice reverberating through the chamber. "We bring grave tidings from the borders of the Beastkin Queendom. There is a noticeable absence of guards, which leads us to believe that they may be plotting against us."

    "Since yesterday, we haven''t seen any beastkin near the borders, and those who were supposed to be there also went back for some reason,"

    The Mazoku Queen''s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through the demons as if reading their very thoughts. She rose from her throne, her wings spreading wide, casting an imposing shadow over her subjects.

    "Beastkin, plotting against us?" she hissed, her voice a symphony of menace. "They dare to underestimate our strength? Our future is bleak without the ability to procreate,"

    She looked bothered by how other races don''t even bother to find a solution for their problem. But she didn''t know that only her races and a few other races were left out of the superior blessing called Nikol, which wille for them sooner orter.

    "Prepare our assassin unit, we will cross the border without them knowing and assassinate the beastkin queen, Leona, once we did that they will lose the pir that they are relying on and we will attack when their queendom is in chaos," Her n was wless at least in her eyes, but on her throne was a man sitting with his legs tapping on the floor, listening to their conversation with interest.

    "Queen! What do we do after we will all the beastkin? By killing all of them can we really achieve what we long for?" Rakthi asked with her eyes not daring to meet their queen''s eyes, but everyone saw how Mazoku Queen''s expression changed when she asked that question.

    "..."

    "What else are we supposed to do? Our shitty goddesspletely forgot us, and now that fairy also disappeared somewhere, what am I supposed to do? Tell me. Should I kill myself? I don''t want this war either, but if we don''t create more cursed puppets, our race, and our legacy will disappear from this world," She then looked at all the statues of her ancestors, which looked like they were built for worshipping, as they had an aura of regality to them.

    "Forgive me, my queen, for the stupid question," Rakthi quickly apologised realising how stupid she was to ask a question, that is so insensitive.

    "Ohhh~ it''s fine, not a big deal," Rakthi sighed hearing the answer, but then only she realised the voice came not from their queen rather standing in front of them was a strange woman and their mortal enemy, Leona.

    "Who are you? identify yourself," Disturbed by the fact that someone else except their queen is sitting on the scared throne, everyone quickly took their weapons and a group of demonesses of different kinds including vampires, subuses and many other types came inside with their eyes focusing on the strange person in front of them.

    As the demonesses surrounded Nikol, their weapons at the ready, Nikol raised their hands in a cating gesture. Their eyes shimmered with an otherworldly light and angered looks and fearful smiles yed on their lips.

    "Please, there''s no need for hostility," Nikol spoke softly, their voice carrying a soothing tone. "I mean you no harm. I am Nikol, a being who seeks to bring understanding and unity among different realms."

    The demonesses exchanged wary nces but held their ground, their gazes fixed on Nikol. Rakthi, still on guard, cautiously spoke up, "What business do you have here? How did you enter our domain? And who gave you authority to sit on our precious throne?"

    Nikol''s smile widened, their expression calm and serene. "Ie with a message, a message of hope. I understand the frustrations and fears that gue your hearts. But I believe there is another way, a path that doesn''t involve further bloodshed and suffering."

    Rakthi''s grip on her weapon tightened, but she couldn''t help feeling a flicker of curiosity. "What do you mean? Our goddess has abandoned us, and our purpose seems lost. What alternative could there be?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The queen was looking at him with an angered look, because she knew this was his bullshitting, and he is just here to kill her and erase their race.

    ''So this is what beastkin''s are upto''

    She thought without even knowing the context.

    Nikol gestured toward the statues of the demonesses'' ancestors, their regal presence seemingly amplified in the dimly lit chamber. "Your legacy, your race, it is not destined to disappear. Your power lies within your own hands, not in the whims of a goddess or the creation of cursed puppets."

    Confusion crept over the demonesses'' faces as they tried to make sense of Nikol''s words. Leona, who had been silently observing the exchange, stepped forward. "You speak in riddles. Exin yourself, My lord."

    "..."

    "My lord! You say?" Mazoku Queen pushed everyone and decided to face them with her own power because she felt absurd when Leona, the strongest queen she knew that could rival her, call my lord to another person without any hesitation.

    Nikol''s eyes gleamed with intensity as they began to pace before the throne. "Demons! I have brought the offer, you shall not proceed with these heinous cursed magics and create vile puppets, and in exchange for that, I will revive your race, for such, I have the power to do that,"

    Everyone went silent, as soon as Nikol muttered those words because even for them it was the most absurd thing they heard in a while.

    "Leona, what are you nning? We won''t fall into your trap," Mazoku Queen shouted but Leona as calm as ever removed her royal dress just enough for her to reveal her belly, so they will understand what they were talking about.

    As soon as they saw the sign of pregnancy and the bloated belly of Leona, everyone gasped because it was the thing demon wished for, it is the thing demon fought for and in front of them were the signs of it.

    "Impossible!" Everyone started chatting among themselves, while Leona covered her belly and looked at the demon queen with a sharp look.

    "Do you want to keep your useless pride and destroy everything or just ept this and make everything right?" It was a simple but effective question.

    As the demonesses watched the scene unfold, a flicker of hope ignited within their hearts, and their determination rekindled. They began to consider the possibilities thaty ahead, ready to embrace a new path and bring about change.

    "Who is that? We can''t-" She couldn''t even finish her question, as Nikol suddenly gave her the answer before she could even ask the question.

    "I am Nikol, and my identity is that of an immortal being, I''m the one and only son of the goddess that abandoned all of you and I''m here to make things right," Hearing his words, Leona looked at him with a sad look remembering about the pain they had to go through in the past.

    "Demon queen, take your decision wisely, I''m not asking any of you to respect me or love me, all of you can hate me if you want, but let me mate with all of you, that is my duty and I will do that, If you refuse, demons will perish in the future and other races would survive,"

    Leona waited for the demon queen''s answer, but then she suddenly attacked Nikol without even any warning.

    "I still don''t believe you, if you''re really an immortal being just like you said, then you can beat me, right? So do it, I won''t listen to your words until then,"

    Nikol couldn''t help but sigh hearing this woman''s words.

    ''Why does everyone have to be aggressive when I first meet with them''

    He thought and looked at Mazoku Queen with a non-aggressive look.

    "Easy work!"

 Chapter 217 A New Hope

    ?

    It had been a week since Nikol started doing his small tour around thend impregnating women and everything went perfectly, Nikol managed to visit most of the races and at least spread his seed to one or two women because as long as they can have a male child and female child everything in thisnd might return back to normal.

    His visit to the demon kingdom had been nothing but a sess. The demon queen as soon as she got her ass beaten by Nikol, she quickly started looking at Nikol in a different light, which was rather familiar to him.

    ''That idiot! She had been bothering me to take her back, even though I only met her for one day, she acts like she''s the only thing that matters''

    Nikol thought while holding his head in pain.

    "You really went all out, didn''t you? Looks at this line of women" Artemis asked looking at Nikol, who was lying on the bed with a line of women waiting to show their babies to him.

    It was a really bizarre scene as, every woman looked like they were having the time of their life, even after giving birth and they felt new hope and dreams seeing their new generation. Most of them had the looks of Nikol, but none of them looked totally like him and Nikol knew that all of their races are normal.

    "I hope no one bes an abnormality like me," Nikol muttered and gave a kiss on the forehead of both mother and child and gave them a name.

    Naming more than three thousand children was hard even for him, so he had to ask Artemis for help toe up with names. In the end, he had to go with the most random things, as he even named some children after the anime characters he watched in his previous life. He knew if this was his previous world, those kids would get bullied to death but luckily for them, nobody here knew how he came up with those names.

    "Nikol, how exactly are they going to spread their races? More than 60% of the kids are your children, that means-" Artemis paused knowing what she was about to mutter was a taboo. It was immoral, but both of them knew, most of their kids would fall in love with each other.

    "Well, they won''t have any diseases like in my previous world, I can bring some girls here from other ces, but that is not something I should do, after all, even for me, creating a new life out of nothing is not possible," Artemis sighed hearing his words.

    Just the idea of everyone in thisnd having Nikol''s blood was insane to her, as that makes him some kind of a deviant more than an emperor, but none of them knew at that time, that the real situation will bepletely different.

    After naming more than 3000 children, Nikol felt bored as it was an extremely repetitive task. He was still excited to see babies and the girls, that are going to be mothers, but right now, he wanted some change of pace.

    "I''m going to meet the girls, Artemis, tell the other girls toe back tomorrow," Nikol said and vanished from his ce giving a headache to Artemis.

    "This is absurd! I didn''t see this ending like this," She said with a tired look and went to give the message to the girls, that were waiting with happy faces only to spoil their mood with this sad news, but all of them went back without being stubborn which really surprised Artemis because of how obedient these girls were.

    ***

    Nikol stood on the outskirts of the elven city on the wall of ancient trees, his gaze fixated on the vast expanse of the night sky. Stars twinkled overhead, illuminating his face with a soft celestial glow. The anticipation within him grew, mingling with a sense of trepidation as he pondered what fate had in store for him.

    "So this is the universe, that I couldn''t see before," Unlike when he was human, Nikol saw something beyond the night sky, but only he knew about what it was.

    As he traced the constetions with his eyes, a particr luminary caught his attention��the brilliant full moon that wille in another few days. Its radiant beauty hung in the heavens, casting an ethereal glow upon thend below. Nikol knew that when the next full moon graced the night sky, it would herald the arrival of yet another dreaded assault from Jormungand, a fearsome beast of the elder brother of Fenrir that haunted his life.

    But things were different this time, as he knew that Jormungand was no apocalypse like Fenrir, Leviathan or Phoenix.

    *Sigh

    "Fenrir! Come out, I know you''re in there in the prison I built for you inside my body, you can no longer control my body," Nikol said and suddenly a little pup-looking wolf came out causing it to growl at Nikol.

    "I see, you''re no different from the other two," He said as quickly restrained his limb without even letting it move. "That''s too bad, I wanted to kill you when you were in your right mind, but I won''t wait because your wish is to die anyway," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol said and remembered about how much new information and knowledge he had to absorb after he went through this body change, and wondered on what purpose they were assigned to kill him.

    "Just because of your race, you have no option but to kill me, it''s hrious but sad, we all are tied by the universal rules and unlike these inferior humans and others, we are the most affected by them,"

    Nikol said and held Fenrir by its neck and started choking him without even letting it growl.

    "You knew this would happen someday if you gave birth to me, still you went ahead and did that, what were you even thinking? As soon as you came inside Tisha''s ancestor, you should have known, what would happen if you willingly cum inside a second dimension woman," Nikol''s grip on the little violet wolf became even more tight rendering it unconscious.

    "Now, I will make your wishe true, you can have the death you have been longing for, I will give it to you,"

    He poured every ounce of his being into the suffocating grip, his determination driving him forward. "It ends here, Fenrir. Your reign of control stops now! You were just a parasite that lived inside my body, but I will forgive everything, because you brought me into this world,"

    Fenrir thrashed beneath Nikol, his monstrous form weakening with each passing moment. "Pshhh... grrrrr... Grrrr," he growled, his voice a mere whisper.

    With a final gasp, Fenrir''s body went limp, his once fierce eyes now vacant showing the end of the fierce apocalypse.

    The wall fell silent, the only sound the heavy breathing of the victorious Nikol. He released his hold on Fenrir''s lifeless form, standing tall as a testament to his indomitable will. The weight of the battle lifted from his shoulders, reced by a profound sense of aplishment.

    "The world is safer without you, Fenrir," Nikol whispered, his voice carried away by the wind. "May peace finally prevail over you,"

    Nikol looked at the body and it disappeared into nothingness, but in reality, Nikol used it as a core to strengthen this world even more. Even though it wasn''t the original body of Fenrir, it had more power than the empty vessel that Apollo controlled, so he had no reason to hesitate.

    And with that, Nikol turned his back on the fallen beast, carrying with him the memories of a battle that they went through and all the hard times.

    "Should I kill Phoenix and Leviathan? Are they also suffering because of immortal life like him? In the end, Fenrir was just as pathetic as other creatures, even though people thought, they were perfect creatures,"

    The moon continued its watch over the ancient forest, casting its gentle light on the triumph of a warrior who had vanquished the untameable without any struggle, without anyone knowing.

    Were they trapped in an existence of eternal suffering, just like Fenrir? Were they prisoners of their own perfection, forever yearning for something beyond their grasp?

    In Nikol''s mind that question remained.

    Lost in his thoughts, Nikol''s footsteps led him to a secluded clearing, bathed in the gentle glow of moonlight. It was here that he decided to take a moment of respite, seeking sce in the embrace of the group of women, that were waiting for him at the bottom of the wall.

    With determination etched upon his face, Nikol resolved to seek out Phoenix and Leviathan, the immortal beings who shared the burden of their existence.

    "I will save both of them, after all, they are not strangers to me anymore,"

    "As long as I have them, I can do it, I won''t end up like Fenrir, when the next moones, I will end everything,"

 Chapter 218 Full Moon

    ?

    Inside, whispers of concern and urgency spread among the warriors, servants, and maids alike. Nikol, the charismatic and enigmatic figure, who is also the father and lover figure for all of them at this point, had vanished without a trace. His absence left an air of uncertainty, and the castle''s inhabitants were determined to find him.

    Lydia and Eva quickly assigned a team to search for him, and they knew even if they search everywhere without leaving any ce, he could still leave because of his power.

    As the search intensified, a hushed murmur caught the attention of those gathered. And suddenly the heads turned towards a woman, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. She stepped forward, her voice trembling as she addressed the group.

    "I... I saw him," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "He was heading towards the forest. I don''t know why but, he didn''t even bother to hide himself,"

    With her words, everyone including Usha, Alva, Emily, Zenda, and Tisha panicked, and Tisha especially had a panicked look on her face.

    The crowd erupted in a flurry of whispered spection. The Warriors tightened their grips on their swords, servants clutched their aprons nervously, and maids exchanged anxious nces.

    "Are you certain?" asked Lydia, in her bikini-looking armour gleaming in the fading light. "Did you see him with your own eyes?"

    The woman nodded, her gaze fixed on the ground. "Yes, I am certain. I was passing by the gate, when I saw him, his wide back shining behind him. He seemed... determined."

    Silence settled over the castle as the gravity of the situation sank in. Nikol''s abrupt departure had been unexpected, leaving everyone questioning his motives. But now, with a possible lead, a glimmer of hope sparked within their hearts.

    "Nonbatants, stay here, and all the others follow me, we are going to see what he is up to," Usha ordered to which everyone agreed.

    After the maternity period was over, she returned back to her normal and prideful personality, ordering everyone and showing why she was the leader. and her de didn''t get any rust from the break she took, which was rather surprising considering she was out of the battlefield for at least three or four months,"

    Eva looked at her friend with a slight grin on her face remembering the all days, when they used to fight and the day, when Nikol forced her to make a peace treaty.

    "Ahhh~ problem after problem, what is he up to this time, I hope nothing serious," Both Eva and Usha knew, the problems that Nikol attracts are not something they can deal with.

    As Usha led the group through the dense forest, following the path Nikol had taken, an eerie silence enveloped the surroundings.

    The air grew colder, and an unsettling feeling settled in the pit of their stomachs. The trees loomed over them like ancient guardians, their gnarled branches reaching out as if warning them to turn back.

    "What happened to the monsters? This ce is creepy!" Alva said almost like foreshadowing what was going to happen.

    The group moved cautiously, their steps muffled by the thick undergrowth.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the sunlight struggled to prate the dense canopy, casting long shadows that danced eerily on the forest floor. Usha tightened her grip on her sword, her instincts alert and senses heightened.

    "Everyone be careful, something is happening,"

    Eva, walking beside her, could sense the unease in the air. She nced around nervously, her eyes darting from tree to tree.

    Suddenly, a low, haunting growl reverberated through the forest, sending a shiver down their spines. They came to a halt, scanning their surroundings for the source of the sound.

    "Look!" Then one of the random warrior girls pointed in the northern direction of the forest.

    Then, as if materializing out of thin air, a massive creature emerged from the undergrowth.

    It was unlike anything they had ever seen before. Standing on eight spindly legs, its body was a grotesque amalgamation of octopus and a bird, with razor-sharp fangs dripping with venom. Its eyes glowed with a sinister red hue, and a chilling hiss emanated from its slithering mouth.

    "Isn''t that?" Tisha paused for a minute because she quickly knew what it was.

    "Queen, do you know what is that? It''s ugly and creepy, we should get away from here, Nikol might or might not be here, but we can''t-" Zenda couldn''t even finish her sentence, as she saw Nikol floating in front of the monster-like abomination with his eyes looking at the monster looking thing with pity in his eyes.

    Usha''s heart raced as she assessed the situation. This was no ordinary creature��it was a formidable adversary, a test of their mettle. With a swift motion, she drew her sword, her eyes locked onto the abomination before her.

    The rest of the group followed suit, fear mingling with determination in their eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Stay focused! We must face this creature together! We shall help Nikol, he is probably doing this for our sake," Ushamanded, her voice steady butced with urgency. She knew that their lives depended on their unity and quick thinking.

    But Tisha quickly objected to everyone with her face looking rather pale.

    "Stop! Don''t go, that is not something we can deal with-" For the first time in her life, she raised her voice against her own people and this really surprised most of them because Tisha was supposed to be calm and collected with her motherly and prideful looks oozing from her body.

    "..."

    "What do you mean? Why shouldn''t we help him? Even if something is impossible, we should try," Eva said to which Usha also nodded her head approvingly.

    Tisha''s voice echoed through the tense silence, her words carrying a weight of conviction. "Please, listen to me! That... that creature, it''s Nikol''s sister. I can sense it. We shouldn''t interfere with their battle. It''s Leviathan, that he is fighting,"

    Confusion and disbelief flickered across the faces of the group. They couldn''t even believe it, even though it came out from Tisha''s mouth and that foul-looking creature is the same Leviathan, that protected Nikol, and to see her manifested in such a monstrous form was beyond theirprehension.

    Zenda, still shaken by the sight before her, spoke up, her voice quivering. "Queen, how can you be so sure? Are you saying we should just stand here and watch as Nikol fights his own family?"

    Tisha took a deep breath, steeling herself before responding. "I can''t fully exin it, but I can say for sure, this is not that simple, after Nikol broke his seal, Leviathan and his other sister suddenly started to attack him, that''s why we came here, but today is the full moon day, and they managed toe here because of that,"

    Everyone was bbergasted by these new pieces of information.

    Usha''s grip on her sword tightened, torn between her loyalty to her lover and her instinct to protect those she cared for. She looked at the rest of the group, seeing the uncertainty reflected in their eyes.

    After a moment of contemtion, Usha made her decision.

    "Even if it''s Leviathan, we can''t leave Nikol all alone, after all, he is the one and only father of our children," Her words were purely based on emotions. If this was a normal battlefield, it would have been a foolish decision to even think of interfering in an overpowered battle like this, but they had no choice.

    As soon as she mentioned children, Tisha, Eva, Alva, Zenda and Emily looked sad, as today was the promised day, that he decided to impregnate them, but right now he is fighting his sister for an unknown reason.

    But just the idea of him disappearing again scared them more than anything, and everyone agreed to interfere with the battle even if it meant they are going to be a liability. It was not a decision that they took by brains, instead, they decided to follow their hearts.

    It was a little ironic because the person, who is most inclined to follow her heart was using her brain now, while tough women like Eva and Zenda decided to act foolishly, but sometimes foolishness is better than regretting thingster.

    The group, ovee with concern for their friend Nikol, made a collective decision to venture deeper into the forest, determined to offer their aid. They pressed forward, pushing through tangled foliage and unforgiving terrain, their hearts filled with hope and trepidation.

    As they neared the ce where Nikol faced his sister, a mysterious force enveloped them, its presence palpable yet invisible.

    An imprable barrier emerged, blocking their path and rendering their efforts futile. It was as if the very forest conspired against their noble intentions, keeping them at bay.

    "What is this? Something is blocking me,"

    Usha, the fearless leader, attempted to breach the barrier with her sword, striking it with a resounding ng. But the magical obstruction held firm, unaffected by her valiant strike.

    The rest of the group joined her in their futile attempts, pouring their strength and determination into breaking free, but to no avail.

    Frustration mingled with desperation, their faces etched with a mixture of disbelief and resignation.

    They yearned to be by Nikol''s side, to offer sce and support, yet their efforts were thwarted at every turn. It seemed that fate had dealt them a cruel hand, trapping them in this unwee prison of powerlessness.

    And then, as if summoned by their collective longing, Nikol turned his gaze towards his lovers, his eyes meeting theirs.

    A fleeting smile yed upon his lips, carrying a bittersweet mixture of gratitude and determination. It was a silent message, a plea for them to ept their circumstances and find sce in the life they had fought so hard to build.

    Like he was saying go back and enjoy your life and forget about him.

 Chapter 219 Just Wait There And Watch

    ?

    "It''s no use, we can''t break this," Alva shouted her eyes looking rather depressed.

    She didn''t know why, but that smile of Nikol''s didn''t feel right to her, so she wanted to get to him, as fast as she can and hug him tightly so he won''t disappear again.

    "Let''s take a different route, he must have only used barriers in this ce," Eva shouted, as she knew a few things about barriers from Nym and observed her.

    They went around the forest with their horses. Even for a moment, they didn''t slow down as Nikol kept fighting and they knew any moment now, things would be either favour Nikol or disfigured Leviathan.

    The aim was to break through his protective shield and provide him with much-needed assistance in his ongoing battle against a disfigured and menacing monster, who was supposed to be Nikol''s loving sister.

    As they weaved through the dense foliage, the girls marvelled at the beauty of the forest, its ancient trees whispering secrets in the wind. But with every step, their sense of urgency grew, their eyes darting around in search of a hidden haven that Nikol had overlooked.

    Hope was beginning to wane when suddenly, by some mystical twist of fate, all the girls found themselves at the same spot. Their breaths synchronized, they exchanged nces of astonishment.

    It seemed as though destiny had brought them together for a purpose greater than they could fathom.

    ''No way! He applied a barrier to the whole area, does that mean even if we took another route this result will be the same?" Emily questioned with her hand clenching in pain.

    However, their surprise was instantly shattered by a deafening boom that echoed through the forest. Startled, they turned their attention towards the source of themotion.

    Their eyes widened in horror as they beheld Nikol, their valiant ally, locked in a fierce struggle with the disfigured monster. Its grotesque form twisted and writhed, bellowing with an otherworldly fury.

    Fear gripped their hearts, but their love and loyalty for Nikol surged within them, overpowering their doubts. In unison, they raised their voices, desperately calling out to him.

    "Nikol! Remove the barrier! We are here to support you!" cried out Lydia, her voice filled with a mix of determination and concern.

    Usha, her eyes zing with unwavering resolve, added, "We won''t let you face this horror alone! Trust in us!"

    The rest of the girls joined in, their voices blending into a harmonious symphony of conviction and unity. Their plea reverberated through the forest, carrying their unwavering support to Nikol''s ears.

    Nikol, momentarily distracted from his intense battle, strained to hear their words. The weight of the creature''s grasp tightened around him, threatening to crush his spirit. But the sound of hisrades'' voices ignited the idea of wanting to feel their warmth again.

    It was a hard decision for Nikol, as the idea of having to give up everything and everyone, because of this absurd power he inherited, if he could he would have not taken this power or kept the seal if he knew what it would bring him.

    With the power to do anything he desired, he got the responsibility of not being able to do anything and it bothered him, so much.

    *Sigh

    "What am I going to do with these two? I can kill them or freeze them, but that''s only until he appears," Nikol muttered to himself while Leviathan x Phoenix Chimera tried to kill him.

    He suddenly kicked them and froze them without letting them move, and he knew they would stay like that for at least another ten or twenty minutes and then he gazed at the sky.

    "In one hour, he will be here, what does he want from me? I hope it''s not the thing, I''m expecting," Turning his head toward the direction, where the girls are looking at him with worried eyes, he decided to talk with them and exin. He knew it would be cruel for them, if he left like this, without even giving them the reason why he left.

    Nikol, his body strained from the relentless battle, approached the girls with a sense of urgency. Despite their pleas and his own desperate need for support, he chose to keep the barrier intact, creating a temporary respite to converse with his determined allies.

    Confusion and concern flickered in the eyes of the girls as they awaited Nikol''s exnation. Lisa, her voice filled with both worry and determination, spoke first, "Nikol, why won''t you let us support you? We''re here, ready to fight alongside you!"

    Elena, her brow furrowed with concern, added, "We''ve trained together, fought together. We''re a team. Why do you push us away now when you need us the most?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nikol, his gaze filled with a mix of love and sorrow, met their eyes. He knew his decision weighed heavily on their hearts, but he also understood the magnitude of the impending danger. With a heavy sigh, he began to exin, his voiceced with a sense of profound sadness.

    "I love each and every one of you with all my heart," Nikol began, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. "But this battle, this struggle��it surpasses anything we''ve ever faced before. It''s a force so dark, so formidable, that I cannot in good conscience expose you to it."

    He paused, his eyes searching the faces of hisrades, hoping they would understand. "I cannot allow you to face a peril that lies beyond your reach, beyond anything we''ve ever encountered. It''s a danger that even I, with all my training and power, struggle toprehend."

    A pained silence settled over the group as they absorbed his words. Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes, her voice trembling as she spoke, "But Nikol, we''re not afraid. We''re willing to face any danger by your side. Please, let us support you."

    Nikol''s voice softened, his gaze filled with a mixture of admiration and heartache. "I know your courage knows no bounds, and it pains me to deny your help. But all of you have something you want to protect now, protect our kids and our home,"

    He reached out, gently touching Elena''s trembling hand, his voice filled with sincerity. "Believe me when I say that keeping you safe, away from this threat, is the greatest act of love and protection I can offer. You are my strength, my reason to fight, and I cannot bear the thought of losing any of you."

    A collective understanding washed over the girls'' faces, mingled with tears and a sense of eptance. They may not fullyprehend the depth of the danger, but they recognized Nikol''s unwavering love and concern for their well-being.

    With a heavy heart, Nikol continued talking with them until Eva and Lydia brought up the question they have been dying to ask.

    "Nikol, why didn''t you impregnate us? You promised that you will," They didn''t want him to leave, but they had to ask that question as it brought an inferiorityplex in them to the others, who had children with Nikol.

    "What are you talking about?" He asked with a smile. "All seven of you are already pregnant, I didn''t have to do it again because of that,"

    Eva and Lydia looked at each other with surprise upon hearing his words.

    "Well, I won''t die even though I''m talking like I''m going to die, so don''t worry, I mighte back,"

    Tisha was silent and didn''t say anything, which saddened Nikol a little bit, but he went ahead and touched everyone''s face including the normal warriors and kissed them all giving them a special gift.

    "My gift, take this," Nikol gave them the little egg-like tools, which were quite familiar to him as he saw them in adult movies in his original worlds.

    "These are vibrators filled with my mana, when you remember about me, just keep this near your vagina and you will be able to have hundreds of orgasms, but don''t forget too much is bad for your body," Everyone blushed hearing his words.

    At that time he didn''t know these small actions would cause the noble families to have vibrators as heirlooms of their families and people will start looking at them like they were tools of worship, but for now, it was useful.

    "Nikol, why are you giving all this and talking like this? Are you going to leave us? Please don''t go," Alva begged, but Nikol just smiled at her words.

    "I won''t leave, don''t worry, but I might disappear for a little time," Everyone felt sad hearing his words, but if he returns they knew they can wait for him, even if it took forever until their death.

    As thest words left Nikol''s lips, a deep rumble echoed through the forest, signifying the monster''s release from his temporary spell. Time seemed to slow as Nikol turned away, resolute in his decision, and faced the resurgent threat.

    The girls watched, their hearts heavy yet filled with a newfound understanding and admiration for their valiantrade. Though they yearned to support him, they knew that sometimes the greatest act of love was to trust and respect the choices made by those we hold dear.

    Silently, they stood together, their unwavering support radiating towards Nikol, their hero, as he prepared to face the disfigured monster once more. In the midst of uncertainty.

    "Time is up! You can either wait here and watch what''s going to happen or you can go back," Nikol said and turned around, before seeing Tisha acting all suspicious.

    "Well, whatever, let''s see if anyone is foolishly in love with me to take the hint I gave them,"

 Chapter 220 The Hint

    "Nikol, surrender yourself, we will only kill you, you don''t-" Phoenix''s voice came from the chimaera-looking monster, but it quickly got overshadowed by the worried sound of the Leviathan, who wanted Nikol to run.

    "Don''t! Nikol, run quickly, don''t let yourself get caught by us, you should run," The lock Nikol put on them suddenly broke and their body started moving with their gigantic tentacles moving like worms hoping to prey on Nikol.

    *Sigh

    "I can''t keep them locked, my only option is to kill them, but can I really kill them? do they want to die? do they want to end this immortal life which only brings them vanity?"

    Nikol questioned himself. He clenched his fists, his conflicted emotions swirling within him like a storm. "I can''t bear the thought of losing either of you," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "But I also can''t stand idly by as the world falls into chaos."

    He was disappointed in himself, because how can he be so weak, that even after he became a ''beginner'' he was still weak to the feelings that kept haunting him?

    The chimaera''s eyes glowed with a mixture of familiarity and malice. It seemed to understand the internal struggle guing Nikol''s heart. "We were once a family," it hissed, its voice distorted and haunting. "Now, we are bound together in a twisted dance of fate. Kill us Nikol, it''s fine, we won''t me you, after all this might be our fate,"

    Nikol''s resolve hardened as he locked eyes with the chimaera. "Then, if we are destined to face each other, let it be a dance worthy of remembrance."

    He raised his hand, and a surge of power coursed through his veins. It crackled with electric energy, sparks dancing along his fingertips. But instead of releasing a destructive st, he unleashed a burst of energy that encased the chimaera in a shimmering barrier.

    "Let''s y," Nikol said, a glimmer of sadness and determination in his eyes. "We have a little more time until Jormungand appears. We can make the most of it."

    His sisters'' voices merged into a harmonious chorus, their faces contorted in an eerie blend of despair and gratitude. "Thank you, Nikol," they whispered in unison and felt their sanity disappearing.

    And so, Nikol and the chimaera engaged in a battle that defied the boundaries of life and death. Their sh sent shockwaves through the air, each strike infused with a mixture of pain and love. Nikol danced through the battlefield, his movements graceful and fluid, his powers restrained but still formidable.

    "Is this all you''ve got, Nikol?" the chimaera bellowed, its voiceced with arrogance. "You dare challenge me, the amalgamation of your sisters'' powers? I''ll tear you apart! Don''t go thinking you''re a big deal just because you''re a beginner"

    Nikol''s eyes narrowed, his resolve unyielding. "I wanted to talk with you more while you are sane and tell my real identity," he dered, his voice resonating with unwavering determination. "But looks like it''s impossible now, yet I will protect this world and the memories we hold dear!"

    Heunched himself forward with incredible speed, his movements blurring as he weaved through the chimaera''s onught. Nikol''s powers surged, enveloping his body in a radiant aura. He unleashed a barrage of energy sts, each one pulsating with his determination to preserve the bonds that tied them all together.

    The chimaera retaliated with a devastating swipe of its monstrous ws, tearing through the ground with earth-shattering force. Nikol deftly dodged the attack, narrowly evading its destructive power. He countered with a lightning-fast flurry of punches and kicks, each strike precisely calcted to exploit the chimaera''s weaknesses.

    As the battle raged on, their sh took on an almost choreographed elegance. The ground quaked beneath their feet, and the air crackled with theirbined energy. Spectators watched in awe, their hearts pounding with exhration as the fate of the world hung in the bnce.

    The chimaera roared with fury, its eyes gleaming with a mix of anger and desperation. "You cannot defeat me, Nikol!" it snarled. "I am the embodiment of their power! The power of the apocalypse that can kill you,"

    Nikol''s voice rose above the chaos, his words infused with unwavering resolve, but he knew it was impossible for them to kill him.

    After all this chimaera would only beplete if Fenrir was here too, but unfortunately for them he was already dead.

    "Wait! If I just disappear into nothingness, will they return back to normal? But if I do that everyone will forget about me, just like Jormungand and I won''t be able to leave until-" He thought as he went through his memories.

    The sh intensified, with Nikol''s strikes resonating with thunderous impact, and the chimaera''s defences waning under the relentless onught. Each blow carried the weight of Nikol''s conflicted emotions, both the sisters couldn''t even think about their next move because of how dangerous his attacks were.

    Time seemed to stand still as the final moments of the battle approached. Nikol and the chimaera faced each other, their powers surging to their peak. The air crackled with anticipation, as if the entire world held its breath.

    The girls were also looking at everything with anxious looks and it was already nighttime, but they noticed the atmosphere bing more chilled and the sky turning dark.

    And before Nikol could charge and hold them for a little while, he saw it is time and the Leviathan x Phoenix chimera also stopped in its track as the sky turned into dark blue, with small shining symbols showing the arrival of the being Nikol had been waiting for.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And there, amidst the darkened sky, emerged a figure bathed in ethereal light. It was a being of immense power and wisdom, the one Nikol had hoped woulde. Its presencemanded respect and filled the air with a sense of tranquillity.

    It was none other than Jormungand himself, who appeared in this mysterious and mystical-looking way.

    As the figure drew closer, Nikol felt a surge of relief and hope. Maybe there was another way to save both himself and the people he cared about. He looked at the sisters, their worried expressions mirrored his own fears.

    The being extended a hand towards Nikol, its touch radiating warmth and understanding. "Nikol," it spoke with a voice that seemed to resonate within his very soul, "So you became one, a beginner?"

    He asked in a very calming voice and just by looking at him Nikol knew the truth.

    He was no apocalypse, he was no human, he was no god. He was a beginner, just like him and Nikol didn''t know what is his deal trying to create something that would literally kill him.

    Nikol''s heart pounded in his chest as he listened intently. The being continued, "To save both yourself and those you cherish, you must confront the truth within you. Embrace your true nature, for it holds the key to your liberation, my liberation, our liberation."

    Confusion mingled with determination in Nikol''s eyes. He understood that this encounter held profound significance, and he was willing to face whatever challengesy ahead. The sisters, still unable toprehend the situation fully, watched with bated breath and the same goes for the girls, who couldn''t even see Jormungand''s fave clearly.

    With a solemn nod, Nikol made his decision. He reached out and sped the being''s outstretched hand, feeling an immediate connection forming between them.

    They didn''t need many words to converse with each other, as they already had a connection that cannot be separated.

    "So that''s it, what a selfish man, you are-" Nikol said with a smile and looked at Jormungand, who was waiting for his salvation.

    "You can feel it, right? The loneliness and the pain, I have been in this universe since it came to existence, and I''m sick of this, please kill me and give me salvation," Nikol knew it wasn''t a request, but a threat because he knew, if he refuses his words, Jormungand will destroy this world.

    *Sigh

    "How did I even get caught up in this mess?" Nikol said with a tired sigh and held Jormungand''s hand.

    "Fine, I will kill you, I will take your ce and fight for eternity with the other universal beginners," Nikol said, which automatically brought and heartyugh to Jormungand''s face.

    Jormungand''s grip tightened around Nikol''s hand, and the air crackled with otherworldly energy.

    As Nikol prepared himself for the momentous task ahead, a surge of power flowed through his veins. He could feel the weight of countless universes pressing upon him, their stories and destinies converging into a single point. It was a sensation, unlike anything he had ever experienced.

    Jormungand''s voice resonated within Nikol''s mind, bypassing the need for spoken words. "Remember, Nikol, this is not a simple act of mercy. It is a choice that binds you to the eternal struggle. You will bear witness to the birth and death of countless worlds, and you will fight alongside the cosmic forces that shape their fates."

    Nikol nodded, his eyes filled with sadness.

    He saw his future self in Jormungand''s eyes.

    A helpless, depressed and hopeless man, who just wishes for death. No pleasure in life and just a life that is in existence because it is alive and cannot be killed.

    ''What a sad life! I don''t want this, but if I don''t-" Nikol waited for the girls to pick up his hint and act upon it, but it never came at least until he put up his hand to pierce the chest of Jormungand and consume his, eternal heart, but then he suddenly heard a voice behind and Nikol turned around with a smile.

    "So you did it, Tisha, you went ahead and did it," Nikol thought, as he suddenly prone without even letting the other party react.

 Chapter 221 I Wont End Up Like You

    ?

    A few minutes before the incident, all the girls kept looking at the barrier and theet-like person appeared out of nowhere with confusion in their eyes.

    as a group of girls huddled together near a mysterious barrier. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and concern, their hearts pounding with anticipation.

    Among them stood Tisha, the elven queen known for her keen observations and sharp intuition. She had recently witnessed a peculiar story of their beloved lover, Nikol.

    So she wanted others to know about this too. Taking the decision of acting alone was too much for her, as Nikol was everyone''s lover

    As the girls gathered closer, their whispers filled the air. They nced at Tisha, silently urging her to share her knowledge. Tisha took a deep breath and began to recount the events she had witnessed during her time in heaven.

    With a grave expression, Tisha stepped forward, her voice filled with both trepidation and anticipation. "Listen, my friends and my girls," she began, her wordsced with urgency. "I have something to share, something I have seen and heard, concerning the events unfolding within this perplexing barrier."

    The other girls leaned in closer, their eyes widening in anticipation. "Tell us, Tisha," one of them urged, her voice quivering with anticipation. "We must know what is happening to our Nikol."

    "Yes, queen! please tell us," Zenda also begged as she couldn''t keep her curiosity bottled up anymore.

    Taking a deep breath, Tisha began her tale, her voice steady but tinged with awe."Fine, I will tell you,"

    She told them about everything that happened while she was in the second dimension with others, and Nikol''s story in short.

    As she finished her story gasps filled the air, the girls barely able to contain their sadness. "No way! Why? Why did he have to go through all of this," one of them interjected, her voice filled with both fear and anger.

    Whispers of disbelief and awe rippled through the group. "What did Nikol say?" Eva asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    "He didn''t say anything, he just epted everything and moved on, I don''t know what he is going through currently, but I''m pretty sure, he won''t leave us again, he''s afraid of being alone, just like how we want him, same goes for him," Tisha''s words were sincere and she quickly took the vibrator Nikol gave them and looked at it with caution.

    "This is-" Tisha said and pressed the button, but instead of vibrating like a normal tool, it started showing something that looks like a hologram, which was a rather strange experience for these girls.

    The air shimmered, revealing the figure of Nikol, their enigmatic guide through this strange and perilous realm.

    Nikol''s presence was bothforting and mysterious, and as his form solidified within the hologram, the girls couldn''t help but be captivated by his intense gaze.

    "Listen carefully, this is a message, I wanted to leave before I enter this barrier," Nikol''s voice resonated through the forest, his words carrying an air of urgency. "These spheres before you hold the key to breaking through the barrier that stands in your way. With them, you''ll have the power to confront the person who awaits you on the other side."

    Curiosity mingled with trepidation as the girls exchanged nces, their minds racing toprehend the weight of Nikol''s words. He continued, his voice steady and unwavering.

    "You must use these balls as your weapons," Nikol dered, his tone growing more determined. "Attack the person before me while I hold them. The decision lies with you. Whatever path you choose, I will stand beside you."

    The girls'' eyes widened with realization, the gravity of the situation settling upon them like a heavy cloak. This pivotal moment held their fate in its hands, demanding a choice that could shape their destiny.

    "Things might go south, and everything will be lost but that''s exactly the reason why I''m leaving this decision for you," He said those words and a little self-humiliating smile appeared on his face.

    "What can I say I''m a weak man, I can''t take the decision to destroy all of your life because of my selfish whims,"

    The girls exchanged nces, their hearts pounding with a mixture of fear, uncertainty, and admiration for the man who stood before them. They had known him for a long time, and his sudden vulnerability left them speechless.

    It was clear that this decision carried immense weight, and they understood the magnitude of the consequences at stake.

    He continued, his voice trembling slightly, "I''ve always tried to shield you from the harsh realities of life, to protect you from the shadows that haunt me. But now, I can no longer bear the burden of my own desires at the expense of your happiness."

    "But I''m ready to make the sacrifice, if I do it now, I might disappear from your lives forever. Even though it hurts, I don''t mind as long as I can save all of you and our children,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As his words hung in the air, the girls felt a surge of conflicting emotions. They had grown up under his care, guided by his wisdom and strength. But now, he was entrusting them with a responsibility that would shape not only their lives but also his own.

    Tears welled up in the eyes of one of the girls, her voice choked with emotion as she spoke, "You''ve always been there for us, supporting and guiding us. We may be dumb, but we understand the sacrifices you''ve made for our sake. We can''t let you face this alone."

    Just as expected first one to show the support was none other than Alva, who always listen to her heart instead of brain.

    With that, the holographic screen vanished, leaving the girls to clutch the spheres in their hands, their hearts pounding with a mix of anticipation and determination. They exchanged a final nce, steeling themselves for the decision that they are about to take.

    A little by little time went on, and in that time nobody spoke, but after a few minutes of breaking the silence, Usha spoke as she wanted to confirm whether her decision will be what the majority thinks.

    "Anyone against this? It''s fine, you can raise your hand, nobody will humiliate you or attack you," She said and waited but surprisingly nobody raised their hands.

    "He is the reason why we got together and had this life," Lydia said.

    "We were living on the verge of extinction and he is the only person that showed us the path," Eva confirmed her sentence, while others also nodded their heads.

    "Rather than living without him, I would rather die, I know this might be a foolish decision, but I can''t imagine a life without him, even if we have children now," All of them knew, the decision they are going to take is a selfish one, which might affect thend in huge numbers, but-

    Can they really let go of Nikol?

    They couldn''t do that, even over their dead bodies.

    Tisha''s voice resonated with conviction, her determination casting a resolute glow upon herpanions. Eva, the agile and quick-witted rogue, and Nym, the wise and perceptive mage, nodded in unison, their resolve echoing through the forest.

    Nikol''s holographic figure nodded approvingly, a hint of admiration gleaming in his eyes. "Very well. Your decision has been made, and I shall honour it. Together, we shall face the challenges that lie ahead, armed with both strength and the desire for truth. Go forth this barrier and when the time is correct throw these balls at the man in front of Nikol,"

    "How can we know if the time is right?" One of the girls questioned, while Tisha pointed at the red light that is not glowing.

    "This will shine, it is a signal from Nikol,"

    ***

    As Nikol gracefully executed a perfect prone manoeuvre, while the girls, fueled by murderous intent, unleashed a barrage of balls aimed directly at the man standing in front of Nikol. With rming speed and precision, their projectiles whizzed through the air, carrying the unmistakable energy of Nikol himself.

    "Take this! You brute of a man,"

    The man, caught off guard by the unexpected assault, instinctively tried to intercept the oing projectiles. However, as he observed their velocity, a realization dawned upon him. These balls were imbued with Nikol''s formidable power, making them unstoppable. A frown etched across his face as he acknowledged the impending impact.

    His disappointment was palpable, the man turned his gaze towards Nikol. Their eyes locked, conveying a mix of astonishment and reproach. Without uttering a word, his disapproving stare conveyed volumes. At that moment, the balls struck their mark, mercilessly piercing through his body and leaving behind a series of gaping holes.

    "What did you do? We..could have finished this peacefully," Jormungand muttered with his form disintegrating.

    The scene unfolded like a dramatic tableau, freezing the air around them.

    The man''s wounded form stood as a testament to Nikol''s unwavering influence, a reminder of the immense power he possessed. The silence that followed was broken only by the echoes of disbelief and the sharp gasps of onlookers.

    "Nikol," the man finally spoke, his voice tinged with disappointment and a touch of pain. "I expected more from you. This disy... it disappoints me greatly."

    Nikol, his gaze unwavering, met his reproachful eyes with a mix of remorse and determination. "I... It is your fault, I don''t want to end up being like you," he murmured, his voice filled with regret. "I didn''t mean for this to happen but you need to die, I will deal with other problemster."

 Chapter 222 Free Man

    ?

    On a fateful day, as the sun cast its golden rays upon thend, an eerie stillness settled over the sky. People whispered in hushed tones, sensing that something foreboding was on the horizon. The sky grew ominously dark as if the sun itself was being swallowed by an unseen force.

    "What''s happening?" Leona, who was feeling chills on her spine just by seeing the creepy atmosphere questioned with her mind telling her to run and hide, as soon as she can.

    Nobody knew what happening. The whole sky became dark with no light, and for a moment, the people actually started feeling the true fear of the darkness.

    Yes, darkness is scary, but not sensing anything, andplete darkness without any light from the stars or moon felt even more creepy, as none of them were able to see what was happening.

    Meanwhile, inside the barrier Leviathan x Phoenix chimera kept looking at Nikol, holding their head in pain trying to resist the intrusive thoughts they got just by seeing him.

    *Sigh

    "Problem after problem, I''m done with this, when are you going to leave me alone? When am I going to be free? I wish I remained a mortal so I can feel the freedom I felt before all this power," Nikol muttered while Tisha came and in the darkness, she hugged him without even saying anything.

    They didn''t need words.

    All of them felt the sadness and frustration that Nikol felt.

    The feeling of some unknown threat destroying everything was a scary feeling for even the all-mighty Nikol since he knew there are some beings that has the ability to do that.

    No longer burdened solely by his own thoughts, Nikol straightened his posture and looked into the distance, where the unknown threat awaited. Determination filled his eyes as he vowed to protect what he held dear and ensure that their freedom would be reimed.

    In the face of adversity, their unity forged a bond that transcended their individual powers.

    "Light! we need sunlight!" Alva said and Nikol also looked at the sky then the body of Jormungand that disappeared leaving no marks, whether he was truly dead or not.

    "It might be because of the death of Jormungand, wait, I will make it right," Nikol said and squatted like he was trying to jump, and he really did jump but instead of gravity pulling him down, like a fearless dragon with the speed that cannot be evenpared to the speed of an arrow, he started to ascend to the sky.

    "Hmmm~ this looks like a smoke build-up of primal energy, I can remove this," Nikol thought and started warming up before he does his almighty blow.

    His piercing dark purple eyes gleamed with determination, and his long hair and the shiny lines billowed behind him. With a solemn expression, he raised his hands, drawing upon the power within him.

    "Stay back," Nikol warned, his voice resonating with a hint of authority. "I shall attempt to dispel the darkness that gues our path."

    Even though he was up in the sky, the sound managed to reach the others as he amplified his voice, so they will hear everything.

    Hispanions watched with bated breath, their eyes fixed on Nikol as he closed his eyes, deep in concentration. A soft glow emanated from his palms and body lines, growing brighter with each passing moment. The air crackled with energy as he summoned his energy.

    A surge of power surged through Nikol''s veins, and with an indomitable will, he exhaled forcefully. His breath transformed into a torrent of swirling wind, a tempest of his own creation. It roared through the night, parting the heavy clouds that cloaked the sky.

    As the wind howled, the darkness recoiled, unveiling the celestial tapestry above. A sliver of light pierced the gloom, casting an ethereal glow across thendscape. The moon, hidden for so long, emerged from its shadowy prison, reiming its rightful ce in the night sky.

    Gasps of awe escaped the lips of the astonished girls.

    "Incredible!"

    Nikol''s chest heaved with exertion, his face etched with weariness. However, a small smile yed upon his lips, and his eyes shone with quiet satisfaction and he soonnded as soon as he did his part. "We must press on," he dered, his voice filled with resolve. "The path before us will be hard, but I will be there no matter what,"

    Nikol quickly went and held Leviathan and Phoenix chimera without even hesitating and tore both of them out of the disgusting meats.

    Both of them were naked, but that was the least concern of Nikol right now.

    "Usha, make sure, you prepare a good prison room with space in it, I can''t let them go again, If I use my energy for a whole week, I might be able o create a barrier that can hold these two," Nikol ordered and carried both of them, but he didn''t forget to leave a mark in the ce where Jormungand died.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sun began to rise over the vast queendom as an air of chaos filled the streets. Fear and uncertainty had gripped the hearts of its citizens, until a figure emerged on the horizon, striding confidently towards the capital city. It was none other than Nikol, the valiant lover and husband of the countless woman, who had faced countless dangers in his quest to protect the realm.

    As word of his return spread like wildfire, hope blossomed in the hearts of the queendom''s inhabitants. People gathered along the streets, anxiously awaiting his arrival, their eyes searching for a glimpse of the heroic figure they revered.

    And then, amidst the throngs of people, Nikol appeared. His body was battered and scarred, bearing witness to the battles he had fought, but his determined gaze remained unyielding. The sight of him ignited a wave of relief that washed over the queendom like a soothing balm.

    There were countless cheers and love confessions from the women, but in the middle of all this Nikol found something rather annoying.

    As he approached them, a cacophony of cries filled the air. The sheer number of children was overwhelming, and Nikol couldn''t help but find their chorus of tears mildly annoying. Yet, despite the noise, he found sce in their presence. These cries were from his own blood, a testament to his responsibilities as a father.

    Kneeling down, Nikol gathered his children into his strong arms. The tears that streamed down their faces mixed with his own emotions, forming a bond between them that transcended words.

    "I have returned," Nikol whispered, his voiceced with both weariness and unwavering love. "Fear not, for I shall protect our queendom and keep you safe."

    The children''s cries gradually subsided, reced by sniffles and huping breaths. They clung to their father, finding sce in his embrace.

    "We missed you, Saviour," spoke a young girl, her voice filled with longing. "We were so scared that you might disappear again."

    Nikol smiled, brushing away a tear from the girl''s cheek. "I promise you, I shall always return to you. You need not fear, for I am here to shield you from harm."

    The women exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of relief and adoration. At that moment, they understood the depth of their saviour''s devotion and the sacrifices he made to ensure their safety.

    The queendom may be in chaos, but with Nikol''s return, hope is rekindled in the hearts of its people. They knew that as long as he stood by their side, they could weather any storm that came their way.

    "And also, don''t call me saviour, all of you are my family, so treat me the same and use my name, or you can call me, anything you want as long as it doesn''t treat me like a stranger," It felt refreshing to have a free mind, at least for a few minutes.

    "After all, from now, I''m never going to leave this ce,"

    Tisha and the other girls clearly found something different about current Nikol. It might be the tense atmosphere he had, but itpletely disappeared and Nikol looked a lot more free and happy and then he suddenly announced something rather big.

    "Tisha," he spoke, his voice filled with conviction, "we must gather the representatives of all races in thisnd. It is time for a council��a meeting that will pave the way for a new era of cooperation and harmony. We should start from now and build the rtionships, I don''t want to see my blood killing each other over simple things like race,"

    Nikol paused for a minute and continued.

    "And also ask them to bring their children, just in case,"

    Tisha nodded, recognizing the weight of Nikol''s words. "I understand, Nikol. We shall send invitations to the leaders of each race, urging them to attend this important gathering. But may I inquire, why specifically request that they bring their own child?"

    Nikol''s eyes shimmered with purpose as he exined, "Children embody innocence, hope, and the potential for a better future. By inviting them alongside their leaders, we create an environment that nurtures empathy and understanding. It will remind all parties of the responsibility we bear to safeguard the world for generations toe."

    Tisha nodded in agreement. "An inspired idea. I shall make the necessary arrangements and emphasize the significance of their attendance with their children."

    With preparations set in motion, the messengers were dispatched to every corner of thend, carrying the news of the council. Word spread like wildfire, igniting curiosity, intrigue, and hope among the races.

    Some wanted to convert Nikol in their favour and they saw this as a chance.

    Some genuinely wanted to change their ces and move into the ce, where Nikol is staying.

    Various people had various goals, but before that, they all knew, this might not be a simple council, as it is the first time all the races got together so they can discuss about theirmon interests.

 Chapter 223 Biggest Council

    ?

    The sun''s golden rays bathed the elven queendom of stina, casting a warm glow upon its ethereal architecture. Within the heart of the elven city, the Great Hall stood as a testament to the grandeur and wisdom of the Elven Queen, Tisha.

    As the rumours of a council began to spread, anticipation and curiosity hung in the air, intermingling with the fragrant scent of blossoming flowers.

    It took them a few days to get here, and it would have taken even more time If Nikol personally didn''t teleport them, as the distance between thend was not something that can be ignored.

    Within the dimly lit chamber, Nikol stood before arge, ornate table, maps and parchments spread out before him. His sharp violet eyes glimmered with determination, and a sense of purpose radiated from his every pore.

    The arrival of the queens from distantnds had sparked his imagination, and he could almost taste the possibilities thaty ahead.

    As the hour drew near, a hushed excitement permeated the air. The Elven Queen, Tisha, d in resplendent robes woven with materials that looked like moonlight and stardust, entered the Great Hall, her presencemanding attention and respect.

    Unlike her real personality most of the time, she looked a lot more regal and proud, as she wanted to behave properly so she won''t be a ck mark in the history and legacy of the elves.

    Beside her, Nikol stood tall, his gaze fixed on the entrance waiting for the important part of this council.

    As the representation of humans. Usha and Eva both joined, as both of them decided to make the decisions collectively instead of giving the authority to one group, which might affect the future and give birth to many problems if they didn''t deal with it properly.

    Momentster, the grand doors swung open, revealing a procession of regal figures, each representing their respective races.

    First came Queen Leona of the Beastkin Queendom, her strong features etched with wisdom earned through countless battles. In her embrace was a little baby that looked no different to her with hair already growing up, even though the child was only just a few weeks old.

    "So that''s her!" Tisha said as she looked at the child and then Nikol. "Looks like the next leader of the beastkin will also be a woman,"

    "Well, their rules are different, their leadership is decided by a tournament, so it can be any of my children," Nikol answered her and smiled at Leona.

    Next came the Queen of the ruler of the Mystical sea, her flowing robes shimmering with the colours of the ocean depths. After Leviathan left them without saying anything, she took over the sea again even with all the bacsh she got because of what happened. But with her power not being second to anyone, she managed to stabilise the kingdom quickly without leaving a single person starving.

    When Nikol first visited them for the second time, he was not weed by her, but after showing her importance and how he wants to genuinely help them, she decided to take the offer and be part of the n instead of speed-running the destruction of their sea.

    Lastly, Demon Queen of the Demon Queendom glided forward, her face flushed and her dress fluttering with otherworldly grace. And as soon as she saw Nikol, she quickly covered her crotch area remembering the insane amount of pleasure and humiliation, she had to go through after she challenged Nikol to a battle.

    "Ugh~ don''t, stop reacting to him, idiot, why are you acting all shy even though he humiliated you?" She muttered to herself causing Leona to grin at her.

    "How far the mighty demon queen had fallen, at least hold your child properly," Seeing Demon Queen waving her child all around the ce, Leona said and proceeded followed by the other races and their leaders likemia, dryads and all the other remaining races.

    Tisha greeted each queen with a warm smile and a gesture of respect.

    "Wee, esteemed queens and leaders, to the Council of Our Land. We stand united today, bound by the shared purpose of shaping a brighter future for all our realms." Tisha said and pointed at Nikol.

    "The bond that we all share has brought us together as the sisters of the same man to discuss things and lead our future in a better path,"

    Queen Leona of the Beastkin Queendom nodded, her voice resonating with authority. "Queen Tisha, your invitation is a testament to your vision and courage. Wee with open minds and willing hearts to forge alliances that will withstand the tests of time."

    Nikol, his voice steady with determination, stepped forward. "Ladies, let usmence the council, where ideas shall intertwine like the branches of the ancient Tree of the Heaven, so take your seats and befortable, you can hand over your children to our maids, they will take care of them for now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was professional right now, and just what everyone needed because none of them wanted to see him trying to favour one woman in general.

    With those words, the Council of thend began, their voices rising and falling like the harmonies of a celestial symphony. In that hallowed chamber, the queens and their advisors engaged in passionate debates, sharing knowledge, and envisioning a future where the races would stand side by side, stronger together.

    And as the council continued, the whispers of hope echoed through the elven queendom, spreading beyond its borders and captivating the hearts.

    First, they discuss the current incident of darkness and what caused it and without any lies, Nikol revealed to them everything from heaven to what happened.

    All the women except those who already knew about these things, had their eyes and mouth wide open with space enough for a insect to fly and make a living in that ce.

    "All that happened? And we didn''t even know about them?" Demon Queen muttered as she realised how stupid and helpless she is. While she was battling with others trying to take the easy path, other people were trying their best to make things right and it frustrated her a lot.

    "Past is past! Don''t think about what you did in past or your mistakes, just focus on the future," Nikol said looking at her and all the other depressed leaders and queens. "Threat is still there, and I just recently felt it, but the ce I killed Jormungand, it''s slowly corrupting the forest making all the monsters worse than they already are,"

    Nikol said as he thought about what he saw when he visited the ce so he can find some more pieces of evidence.

    Nikol shared the evidence he had gathered during his recent visit to the site where Jormungand was in.

    He presented maps and observations, illustrating the gradual corruption of the forest and the escting danger it posed to theirnds. He emphasized the urgency of finding a solution and restoring bnce to the affected area.

    "But we won''t face this challenge alone," Nikol continued, his voice infused with a sense of unity.

    "Together, as leaders and queens, we have the power to forge alliances, gather resources, and pool our knowledge. We will assemble a team of experts, mages, and warriors to counteract the corruption and restore peace to ournds."

    Nikol''s words ignited a spark within the gathered leaders and queens. They began to see the potential for redemption, a chance to rectify their past mistakes and protect their kingdoms. At that moment, they knew this was a chance to lift the weight of their failures, reced by a renewed determination to safeguard their people and their homnds.

    "Well that''s that, and so now let''s talk about the future,"

    This was the next most interesting topic for them, as they wanted to know how he is going to live from now and where he will living. Some of them even wanted to ask permission to move into elven queendom or close, so they can frequently visit Nikol.

    "And no, I won''t allow any of you to move here permanently, and that''s exactly the reason why I asked the queens and leaders to visit me,"

    Nikol knew filling Tisha''s important home with random races andpletely erasing the legacy of the elvennd won''t be a good thing, so he decided to do the next best thing.

    "I will move ces and will build and ring for every race leader, which has the authority to enter it, don''t worry, as long as you give permission other girls will also be able toe," Nikol said, as Tisha was still shocked hearing this news.

    ''Is he going to leave here? I- I don''t want that

    She thought to herself but she decided to listen to the full story beforeing to a conclusion.

    "In the middle of thisnd, I will build my home with my own power, I won''t stay there, but if you use this ring to let me know, that you''reing, I will meet you," He took a ring that had a violet gem on it and showed it to the others, which captured their eyes as soon as they saw how gorgeous and beautiful it was.

 Chapter 224 Mother X Kids

    ?

    The grand council hall buzzed with anticipation as the representatives from various races took their seats.

    The air was charged with tension, for this meeting held the fate of the elven kingdom and its diverse inhabitants as well as the other races. At the centre of attention stood Nikol, the main attraction and the chain in this council known for his wisdom and fairness even among the races,

    Nikol''s voice resonated through the hall as he began his address, why he came to the decision of leaving the elven kingdom.

    Murmurs spread across the chamber as curious eyes fixed upon Nikol, awaiting his exnation. Clearing his throat, he continued,

    "For months now, elves and humans have coexisted within the elven kingdom. Our mingling of cultures and traditions has enriched both our societies. However, as time has passed, I''vee to realize that we have neglected the true essence of our identities."

    Tisha understood what he was getting into.

    The representatives leaned forward, captivated by Nikol''s words. "I propose that each race should inhabit its own distinct territory, where they can thrive and preserve their unique heritage. Elves, with our profound connection to nature and magic, should establish our own haven. And humans, with their industrious spirit and ingenuity, deserve a ce where they can flourish unhindered by elven influence."

    His main idea was not to destroy the legacy of these races by mixing them and minimising their abilities.

    After all unlike elves, humans are more leaned onto the industrial development.

    A wave of murmurs erupted within the council chamber, interweaving curiosity, scepticism, and ponderous consideration. Nikol''s proposition challenged the status quo, but it also presented an opportunity for self-discovery and growth.

    A human representative Usha also rose from her seat, her eyes reflecting both admiration and a hint of reluctance. "Nikol, your words strike a chord within us. We humans, too, have felt the weight of assimtion and the gradual erosion of our traditions.

    Eva continued what Usha wanted to say. "If we truly respect the legacy of each race, perhaps it is time we find our own path as well."

    Nods of agreement rippled through the chamber, demonstrating the genuine consideration given to Nikol''s proposal. The councillors began engaging in passionate debates, exploring the potential benefits and challenges of this monumental decision.

    After hours of discourse, the council members reached a consensus. The elven kingdom would undergo a transformation back to how they were and there was something special.

    "And in between the forest, I will build a new ce, not a kingdom nor a race, it is a small town, where every race co-exists, the ce girls will visit to meet me," Nikol knew this would allow more growth instead of holding back the potential of his children.

    "That''s a nice idea, I really like that," One by one every representative agreed with his words.

    It would be a bittersweet departure, marked by mutual respect and understanding.

    Nikol, standing tall amidst the council, smiled with a mix of relief and determination. His words ignited a me of change, a spark that would reshape the elven kingdom and foster a future where every race could thrive.

    It was a daring vision, one that would test the bonds between races, but also one that held the promise of unity and newfound harmony.

    And so, as the council adjourned, the elven kingdom prepared for a transition unlike any other. The legacy of the elves, humans and every other race would now be etched in separate realms, where each race could flourish and honour the traditions that defined them.

    And in the middle of thend will be the town, which would be a worshipping ce in future for the god, who made thisnd flourish into one of the most developednds tied by one blood.

    As soon as the meeting ended the seriousness of the hall quickly got reced by the chatters of the girls, who suddenly flocked around Nikol like birds with their children.

    "Nikol, dear," a golden-haired beastkin queen maiden eximed, her eyes sparkling with affection. "Our children have been waiting so eagerly for you. They long to hear their names from your lips. We want you to name them,"

    Nikol''s heart swelled with paternal pride as he looked upon the joyful faces of the children, each bearing a striking resemnce to their enchanting mothers. He gathered them close, feeling a sense of gratitude for the love they had brought into his life.

    Before doing that, he had to ask everyone to calm down because everyone was trying to shove their children into Nikol forcefully.

    "Don''t fight, I''m in a good mood, so let''s all spend the day together," Nikol said with a warm smile. "Let us gather in the garden, where the whispers of nature shall guide us in naming each of you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Taking a few kids in his hands, he led everyone to the garden where they were greeted with the wholesome chirping of the birds and the sweet scent of the flowers.

    Nikol found afortable spot beneath a towering oak tree and sat down, motioning for the girls to gather around him. They formed a semi-circle, their eyes fixed on him, brimming with anticipation.

    "Today is a special day," Nikol began, his voice carrying a hint of magic. "We have the privilege of naming each one of our children, so that your individual spirits can shine through in the world."

    The woman listened intently, their smiles widening as they felt the weight of the moment.

    Each child was unique, with their own distinct personality and qualities waiting to be honoured with a name.

    Never in his dreams, Nikol thought he would have kids so early in his life and that also more than ten thousand of them. Even though he can''t give the same care and love to each and every one of them, he had a lot of ns prepared so that he can interact with them at least monthly.

    Nikol took a deep breath, savouring the crispness of the air, and closed his eyes for a moment, silently seeking inspiration from the surrounding beauty. The children followed suit, their hearts open to the whispers of nature and the wisdom it held.

    After a brief moment of quiet reflection, Nikol opened his eyes and looked at the first child, a girl with bright golden eyes and a mischievous grin, just like her mother.

    "You," he said, his voice gentle yet firm, "shall be called Luna. Your spirit is as radiant as the moon, always ready to illuminate the darkness with your joyful presence."

    Leona''s eyes widened with delight as her kids'' new name settled upon her. The other women exchanged excited nces, eagerly anticipating their own children''s names.

    Nikol continued, bestowing unique names upon each child, each one resonating with their essence. There was Orion, with his adventurous spirit that mirrored the constetion''s grandeur. And Aurora, whoseughter sparkled like the dawn''s first light.

    As the children received their names, their faces lit up with a newfound sense of identity. They embraced their names, feeling a deeper connection to the world around them and to Nikol, the caring figure who had guided them on this journey and whose blood running through their veins.

    The garden seemed to rejoice with the children, the birds singing in harmony and the flowers blooming with added vibrancy. Nature herself seemed to celebrate the birth of these new identities as if acknowledging their ce in the tapestry of life.

    "I can''t wait to see them growing up," Nikol said and decided to give his attention to the woman instead of the child.

    It wasn''t one filled with lust, but he just talked with them and asked them about their life and their likes and dislikes. It was a wholesome meeting which deepened their love even more toward this amazing man, who made their lives even more amazing.

    They had nothing but love and respect for the man, who took them out of the living hell they were living.

    But their happy time was suddenly disturbed by an elven guard that came in their direction in a hurry with her face looking rather pale.

    "The wall! one of the monsters broke the wall!" She had a pale face, as she saw one of the most terrifying things she had seen in her whole life.

    Nikol quickly got up from his spot and teleported to the wall without even waiting for the others to react and there he saw Zenda facing the orc that had drooling out of its mouth with its skin looking a little darkened and eyes looking like they were lifeless.

    "Zenda! get behind me, you can''t face it," Nikol teleported again in front of Zenda.

    "Nikol!" She eximed as she had no idea where he came from, but then she saw the result of his action.

    The same hand that protected her disappered all of a sudden as it change into ashes showing what would have happened to her, if she touched the orc.

    "Nikol!" She shouted, but then she saw Nikol''s hand growing again without even taking a lot of time for it to regenerate.

    "Leave this to me! Stay behind, I want to find what caused this monster to be like this," Nikol said and quickly used his regenerated hand and attacked the enemy causing it to be thrown back into the forest.

 Chapter 225 The Root

    ?

    As the monstrous creature roared with fury, its massive form loomed over Nikol and Zenda, threatening to unleash its destructive power. Nikol''s eyes burned with determination as he stepped forward, his heart pounding with a mixture of powerfulness and adrenaline.

    "Nikol, be careful!" Zenda cried out, her voiceced with concern.

    Nikol turned to face her, his face set with resolve. "Zenda, take the girls and get to safety. I''ll handle this. We can''t let it harm anyone else."

    Zenda hesitated for a moment, torn between her instinct to protect Nikol and her responsibility to keep the girls safe. But seeing the determination in his eyes, she knew she had to trust in his abilities.

    "Alright," she said, her voice quivering with worry. "But please, be careful, Nikol."

    Nikol nodded, offering her a reassuring smile. "I will. Just get the girls to safety, and I''ll join you soon."

    With a final nce, Zenda quickly gathered the young girls, their wide eyes filled with a mix of fear and hope. She took their trembling hands, leading them away from the danger, her heart heavy with the thought of leaving Nikol behind.

    Meanwhile, Nikol squared his shoulders and took a deep breath, his focus shifting to the daunting forest ahead as he attacked the monster causing it to be thrown back into the forest.

    With each step he took, the rustling leaves and ominous shadows seemed to whisper their warnings, urging him to turn back. But he pressed on, his determination unwavering.

    Entering the dense woods, Nikol''s senses sharpened, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of the monstrous creature. He could hear the distant echoes of its enraged growls and the sound of crashing branches, guiding him deeper into the heart of the forest.

    The air grew heavy, and the atmosphere charged with anticipation. Nikol''s heart raced, and he tightened his grip on his hand, ready for whatevery ahead. As he pushed deeper into the forest, his ears caught the faint sound of movement.

    With caution, Nikol followed the sound until he came upon a small clearing. There, amidst the tangled undergrowth, the monstrous creature thrashed about, still recovering from the impact of Nikol''s attack.

    A defiant smirk tugged at Nikol''s lips as he approached the wounded beast.

    "Let me see what made you like this," It was rather easy for him to tell that this monster was an orc, but the colour and the skin, everything looked a lot different from what the normal orcs should looks like.

    The creature''s eyes shed with anger and pain, but itcked the strength to mount a counterattack. Nikol raised his hand, determination gleaming in his eyes and quickly dealt a bow that left the monster unconscious, so he could freely touch it and see what was wrong with it.

    He had a wild guess in his mind, but he kept telling don''t let his thought be real this time, as it might be the worst thing he can expect and before even he could touch the heart of the monster, he felt it.

    "Damn it! this is thest thing I want now, did his essence got absorbed into the earth? If that''s the case, these monsters that get their new life might be nuisances,"

    With a swift, decisive motion, Nikol struck the final blow, vanquishing the beast as he didn''t have anything more he could do with it.

    "Now this is dangerous, these beasts can harm me too, no wonder why my hand got burned from that tiny fire, even though they are only a little bit more powerful than they already were, same cannot be said for this condition,"

    Breathing heavily, Nikol stood amidst the aftermath, his heart still racing from the adrenaline coursing through his veins. He knew his duty was not yetplete, but as he nced back hearing another leaf rustling sound.

    He expected to see the girls that came to help him, but instead, it was a huge group of monsters of different kinds.

    He quickly assessed his surroundings, searching for any possible escape route. But to his dismay, the creatures had surrounded him, leaving him with nowhere to run.

    His mind raced, desperately seeking a strategy to ovee this overwhelming challenge. He knew he couldn''t afford to let his pride consume him.

    "If I get attacked like before at the same time without even letting me heal, it''s possible for them to kill me, might not be permanent death, but this body would die,"

    With a deep breath, he steadied himself, preparing for the battle ahead, and he made sure not to be careless and make silly mistakes, that could cost his life.

    As the monsters closed in, Nikol sprang into action. With each swing of his weapon, he struck down the ferocious beasts, relying on hisbat skills and instincts. His movements were swift and precise, aiming to dispatch the creatures before they could overpower him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The battle raged on, Nikol fighting valiantly against the odds. His body endured blows and scratches, but he refused to sumb to pain or exhaustion. Every strike hended fueled his determination to protect himself and those who depended on him.

    The monsters seemed never-ending, their roars reverberating through the air. Despite the chaos and danger, Nikol remained focused, his mind honed on the task at hand.

    With every strike, Nikol adjusted his tactics, exploiting weaknesses and utilizing his surroundings to gain an advantage. He was a warrior of experience, having trained for countless years to be a formidable opponent. His skills couldn''t even be on the same ground as the most powerful monster.

    The only things these had to go for them were the pure raw power and the power of the Jormungand''s essence, and they were deadly enough to put and decent challenge to Nikol even without the training.

    His skill with the weapon he wielded was unmatched, as he seamlessly transitioned between offensive and defensive manoeuvres.

    As time wore on, the number of monsters started to decrease and Nikol manage to take a good breath.

    He made that the girls won''t enter this ce as this threat is not something they could handle, and for him, this incident was a little ironic, as they kept praising him for bringing them happiness earlier, but right now because of him, they were facing an even bigger problem.

    As thest of the monsters fell to the ground, Nikol stood amidst the fallen foes, his body covered in dirt and sweat. Breathing heavily, he took a moment to assess the aftermath of the intense battle. The area was now littered with defeated creatures, their threat vanquished.

    Though victorious, Nikol knew he couldn''t let his guard down. He wiped the sweat from his brow and listened intently for any sign of danger. But instead of the anticipated silence, a faint whimper caught his attention.

    Turning toward the sound, Nikol''s eyes widened with concern.

    "This is-" He knew the sound very well but he couldn''t pinpoint what it exactly was. It was a bizarre feeling, but Nikol knew this had something to do with the Jormungand''s death.

    *Tsk

    "If I could give up these powers and live freely, I would have done that," Nikol muttered to himself bothered by the endless chain of problems, he was facing.

    As Nikol was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching.

    He turned around to find the girls he had been staying with standing before him, their faces filled with concern and curiosity. Their eyes darted around, taking in the sight of the lifeless bodies of corrupted monsters scattered across the area.

    "What happened here, Nikol?" one of the girls asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Nikol sighed heavily, his gaze still fixed on the lifeless creatures.

    "These monsters... they''re corrupted," he exined, his voiceced with a mix of frustration and determination. "Something has twisted their essence, turning them into powerful abominations. It''s rted to the death of Jormungand, I''m sure of it."

    He looked up at the girls, meeting their gaze one by one. "There''s a ce I need to go. It''s a location I believe holds the answers to what''s happening. I can''t do this alone anymore. I need all of you by my side to witness this, soe with me."

    The girls exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mix of concern and determination. After a moment of silent understanding, one of them stepped forward.

    "Nikol, you''ve been through so much for us," she said, her voice unwavering. "We''re not about to let you face this alone. Wherever you''re going, we''reing with you."

    The other girls nodded in agreement, their resolve firm. Nikol felt a surge of gratitude and determination well up within him.

    "Thank you," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "I can''t express how much it means to me to have all of you by my side. Together, we will uncover the truth behind these corrupted creatures and put an end to this chaos."

    With their collective determination fueling them, Nikol and the girls set off towards the destination where Nikol killed Jormungand.

 Chapter 226 Jormungands Presence

    ?

    Nikol gazed upon the deste ce where he had once vanquished Jormungand, the great dragon that wanted to die and hand over his responsibility to Nikol.

    *Tsk

    ''What an annoying existence, can''t kill fully even with my power''

    His heart sank as he witnessed the lingering traces of the presence that permeated the surroundings. The very essence of Jormungand seemed to have tainted thend, twisting it into a grotesque manifestation of its former self.

    Thend upon which his death had been marked had a darkened look with a trace of light blue shining atmosphere, which clearly showed how equal it is to his real dragon body.

    As Nikol approached cautiously, he noticed a peculiar hollow that had formed in the ground. It appeared to be a vortex of darkness, emanating an eerie aura. To his surprise, he observed that monsters of all kinds were converging upon the hollow, leaping into its depths as if drawn by an irresistible force.

    "Stay back! It might be dangerous,"

    Nikol motioned for the girls apanying him to stay back, not wanting to endanger their lives. He felt a mixture of determination and apprehension as he crept closer to the sinister hollow, his gaze fixed upon its ominous depths.

    Drawing nearer, Nikol felt an inexplicable resistance preventing him from entering. It was as if the very essence of Jormungand, the malevolence that had once inhabited the serpent dragon''s physical form, had taken refuge within the hollow. He could sense the mind of Jormungand pulsating within, an entity that had survived beyond the mortal body he had in.

    Nikol whispered to himself, "Even in death, you refuse to relent, Jormungand. Your essence lives on, corrupted and vengeful."

    He knew it wouldn''t be a surprise after all he had been nning his death forever and Nikol knew without a fight, he won''t go down and even if he did, there will be a huge empty ce that should be fulfilled which might be the hardest thing Nikol will have to deal with.

    He turned to the girls, concern etched upon his face. "Stay here and keep watch. I must confront the remnants of Jormungand''s power and sever its hold on this world."

    With a determined stride, Nikol attempted once more to enter the hollow. Yet, the malevolent force intensified, repelling his advance. He could feel the malignant presence seeping into his thoughts, attempting to weaken his resolve and also his movements got slower which showed how weakened he was.

    Nikol clenched his fists, his eyes zing with defiance. "I will not be deterred, Jormungand! Your reign ends here."

    As he stood at the precipice of the hollow, Nikol''s mind flooded with memories of his previous encounter with the serpentine dragon.

    He recalled the devastating power that had nearly consumed him, the darkness that had threatened to snuff out his very existence. But he had prevailed once, and he was determined to do so again.

    "Let''s go back for now, I changed my mind," Nikol said as he looked at took a proper distance from the hollow that kept spawning dangerous monsters.

    "What did you decide Nikol? What is your n?" Usha asked worried about him doing something absurd.

    "I will build my town right after this hollow, not in the middle of thend, so that I can keep monitoring this without teleporting, I know sooner orter that thing will give birth to something absurd, we need to be ready when the timees,"

    Nikol said and others didn''t understand why he used the word ''we''

    "What? Are you trying to stay weak all the time? I will give you my power, all of you need to be able to deal with those things without even my support," Nikol knew sooner orter, he will be overwhelmed and when that timees, he won''t be able to help them, so he made the ns give strength to these girls and train them.

    It will be basic training, without aiming a specific side of skills, but after they master the basics, they will be able to face whatever challenge they are going to face all alone without Nikol''s help.

    "..."

    "Training for us? I mean I guess, after all, we have been nothing but dead weight for you all this time," Eva said, but she didn''t have a good feeling about this training, as Nikol had a little grin on his face but suddenly he looked at the forest with his eyes squinted.

    "Perfect! I will start with the wall for now,"

    The air crackled with anticipation as Nikol with an aura ofmand, unveiled his grand n. Standing near the hollow, he gazed out over the vast expanse, envisioning a town that would bend to his will.

    With a swift motion, he tapped into his teleportation ability, and in an instant, the area cleared, leaving nothing but a nk canvas for his ambitions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What this? Earth just disappeared, it looks like nothing, this is-" Alva said as she saw the ckness that felt like it was empty.

    The girls who had apanied Nikol watched in awe as he exerted his control over the surroundings. Stones that oncey scattered on the ground suddenly defied gravity, floating in mid-air and aligning themselves with precision.

    The stones stacked upon each other, forming an imposing wall that encircled the opposite side of the hollow, like a fortress ready to stand against any threat.

    "Whoa! Did you see that? He just... moved everything!" eximed Emily, her eyes wide with wonder.

    "I''ve never seen anything like it," whispered Lydia, her voice tinged with excitement.

    Nikol approached the wall, his fingers gently brushing against the stones. A surge of power emanated from him, infusing the wall with his mana.

    As if responding to his touch, the wall began to transform, reshaping itself into something more than mere stone. Intricate carvings adorned its surface, depicting mythical creatures and majestdscapes.

    The wall, now a masterpiece of Nikol''s strange power, shimmered with an ethereal glow, reflecting the magnitude of Nikol''s power.

    Zenda gasped, barely able to find her voice. "This is... incredible! How did you do all this?"

    Nikol turned to face the mesmerized girls, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "Universal energy, girls. The power within me allows me to shape the world around me, to bring my visions to life. This town, overlooking the hollow, will be a testament to my dominion and a sanctuary for those who choose to reside here."

    "You won''t be able to learn this, but I will teach you something inferior to this, but thousand times more powerful than mana,"

    The girls exchanged nces, their amazement mingling with a newfound admiration for Nikol''s abilities.

    Usha finally spoke, her voice filled with curiosity. "What will you name this town, Nikol?"

    Nikol''s gaze swept across thendscape, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Let it be known as Hollowatch, a ce where protection and wonder intertwine, and where I shall watch over the hollow and all who reside within."

    The girls nodded in agreement, their hearts alight with anticipation for the adventures that awaited them in the enchanting town of Hollowatch.

    They couldn''t even imagine what it would look like in future when people start roaming around this town worshipping Nikol as their benefactor and one and only god.

    Artemis was also there but she had already given up her desire to act like a god, and she just wanted to watch over Nikol, but even for her, his power was still a mystery as a goddess, who should be a lot more knowledgeable.

    As the girls marvelled at the wondrous sight before them, their excitement gave way to a perplexing question. They nced around, searching for an entrance, a gateway to the town Nikol had conjured.

    "Um, Nikol," Alva hesitated, "how do we... enter? I don''t see a gate or anything."

    Before Nikol could respond, a strange sensation washed over them, as if reality itself had shifted. In the blink of an eye, their surroundings changed, and they found themselves standing inside the walls of Hollowwatch. The girls blinked in astonishment, a collective sigh escaping their lips as they realized it was Nikol''s teleportation power that had brought them inside.

    Emily''s eyes widened with a mix of awe and amusement. "You really do love surprises, don''t you, Nikol?"

    Nikol chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "What fun would it be if everything was as expected? I thought a touch of teleportation would be the perfect way to wee you all into Hollowatch."

    Usha shook her head, still trying toprehend what had just transpired. "You certainly know how to make an entrance, Nikol. I don''t think we''ll ever get used to your incredible powers."

    Nikol offered a gracious bow, showing that he is all about their praise. "Consider it a taste of the wonders that await you within these walls. Hollowatch is a realm where surprises and enchantment abound."

    "I have so many interesting things, I want to do inside this small town, but you will have to look forward to it,"

    Eva nced around with her eyes looking for the buildings, but seeing nothing like that she knew he haven''t made anything like that, but at the same time she knew as soon as she asked about those things from Nikol, he will start making them causing them to be even more surprised about his actions.

 Chapter 227 Hollowatch

    ?

    The dimly lit room buzzed with an eerie silence, filled only by the asional hums of the standby girls. Nikol with a stoic expression, stood before Usha, one of the strict leaders of humanity with untamed potential. They were both aware that the time hade for Usha to undergo a pivotal transformation.

    Nikol''s eyes bore into Usha''s, determination gleaming within them. "Usha, the moment has arrived. It''s time to unlock your true power," he dered, his voice resonating with authority.

    "Well!" Usha wanted to me others because after seeing what Nikol had prepared for them, they all hesitated to enter the chamber, which looked like a dragon''s den with all the lights and new machinery.

    Usha''s heart pounded with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. She trusted Nikol implicitly, knowing that this was a necessary step on her journey to mastery. She nodded, steeling herself for whaty ahead.

    After all none of them wanted to be weak andpletely rely on nikol for everything. They wanted to stand beside him and help him which is the best way to help him.

    In the centre of the room stood a mysterious contraption, its metallic surface pulsating with a soft, ethereal glow. This device held the key to Usha''s evolution, a new power source that would rece the outdated mana within her body. With measured steps, Nikol guided Usha toward it.

    "I could use my power on the core, but right now, I think Jormungand is not letting me do that, so with my power, I will have to change your core individually," Nikol told while showing the machine, which looked more like a modern machine rather than something from this technologically undevelopednd.

    As they approached the machine, Usha could feel the energy in the room intensified. It was as if the very air crackled with lightning. She looked at Nikol, her eyes seeking reassurance.

    "Nikol, are you sure this is safe?" She questioned little intimated by the things in front of her but, Nikol asked her to calm down.

    He ced a hand on Usha''s shoulder, his touch grounding her amidst the mounting tension. "Remember, Usha, this process will be intense. But you must trust me and let go of everything you''re feeling. Only then can we unleash your true potential," he exined, his voice a steady anchor in the storm.

    "And it''s not fatal-" He said, but Usha noticed how he just ignored her eyes while telling it.

    "..."

    "Looks like it''s my final act," She said and got close to the machine.

    Summoning her inner resolve, Usha nodded once more. She closed her eyes, preparing herself for the arduous transformation toe.

    Nikol''s hand moved from her shoulder to the belly button near her belly, poised to initiate the process while cing her back on the machinery.

    With a resolute push, Nikol activated the machine and transformation, triggering a surge of energy that coursed through Usha''s veins. The sudden jolt caused her to kneel, her body contorting in pain. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead as if her entire being was being pushed to its limits.

    Nikol''s voice echoed through the room, firm and steady. "Release it all, Usha! Let go of the old mana. Embrace the new power within you!"

    Usha''s clenched fists slowly unfurled as she fought through the agony, determined to heed Nikol''s guidance. Her body convulsed, yet she remained steadfast. At that moment, she felt as though she were shedding an old skin, making way for her rebirth.

    Unknown to her, all the mana in her body started to turn into liquid ande out of the various ces in her body and her vagina also expanded gushing liquid mana like she was squirting.

    It was a bizarre incident which left others, who were observing speechless, but they kept watching until the end.

    "Are we going to do that?'' Alva asked as she knew it cannot be something normal.

    Eva nodded her head showing no fear in her face unlike others and said she is ready for the challenge and waited to see how Usha will change.

    Finally, the onught of pain subsided, and Usha copsed onto the cold, hard floor. Her eyes once filled with determination, now appeared fragile, teetering on the edge of an emotional breakdown. The weight of the transformation bore heavily upon her.

    Nikol knelt beside her, his gaze filled with both pride andpassion. "You''ve done well, Usha," he whispered softly, offering her a hand. "Rest now, for when you rise, you will be reborn with the strength to surpass your previous limits."

    Sweat dripped from her forehead, her entire being engulfed in an overwhelming heat. She could feel her very essence being purged, reced by something new and potent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Usha''s lips curled into a tired yet triumphant smile. She had endured the pain, and the uncertainty, and emerged stronger than ever. With Nikol by her side, she was ready to face the challenges that awaited her, and support whatever Nikol is nning with this power.

    She was excited to see how she had improved because of this, but she couldn''t even stand on her own legs, because of how exhausted she was, so two random girls had to carry her to the room and Nikol asked them to give her a proper bath and clean her body.

    It had been few days since Nikol built the wall and he slowly started making the town here making it much more developed than other cities are.

    It was not amon thing to see a suddenly modern-looking town in an underdeveloped world like this, but Nikol wanted to make this ce special for the girls, as well as the kids, so there were a lot of fun things to do in the newly built Hollowatch.

    Nikol began by constructing a beautiful park in the heart of Hollowatch. Lush greenery surrounded vibrant flower beds, and winding pathways led visitors to various attractions.

    There were colourful ygrounds with swings, slides, and climbing frames for the children to enjoy. Nikol''s powers allowed him to infuse the park with an enchanting aura, making the flowers bloom brighter and the atmosphere more cheerful.

    Next, Nikol focused on creating amunity centre where people could gather and engage in various activities. The centre boasted a spacious hall for events and celebrations,plete with a stage for performances. Nikol equipped the centre with state-of-the-art facilities, including a library, a gymnasium, and art studios. He envisioned the centre as a hub for learning, creativity, and personal growth.

    To further enhance the town''s appeal, Nikol decided to build a swimming pool and a water park. He used his powers to sculpt an impressive pool with crystal-clear water, surrounded byfortable lounging areas and shady spots for rxation. The water park featured thrilling slides, water fountains, and yful ssh pads, attracting both children and women.

    It was nothing you would expect to see in a dark forest, but it only made this ce look more mysterious and fun for the others, who would dare to approach the majestic walls.

    Understanding the importance of sports and recreation, Nikol constructed sports fields and courts. There were ser fields, basketball courts, and tennis courts where residents could engage in friendly matches andpetitions. Nikol''s touch made the fields resilient and provided perfect ying conditions.

    "I might have overdone it with these buildings," He thought as he left the room and looked at the other girls.

    It wasn''t open for the normal girls or the kids, so it was rather empty for now, but Nikol knew in the future things would be different.

    There were only two ways for the people to enter this amazing ce. First, they will have to contact their leaders or queen and ask permission, which might be the easiest way for them to enter and the second one was the harsh choice.

    They would have to travel by themselves in this dangerous forest to approach here and only if they can touch the wall only, they will be granted to enter the town.

    Nikol kept thinking about what the future of this ce would look like, but then he saw something rather funny.

    he couldn''t help but notice the beautiful elf queen, Tisha, reclining on afortable chair in her rather revealing bikini, enjoying the sunshine and sipping on a refreshing fruit juice. Zenda, her loyal attendant, stood nearby, using a fan to create a gentle breeze that kept Tisha cool.

    Curious about the scene before him, Nikol greeted Tisha with a warm smile and asked, "Tisha, I''m d to see you enjoying yourself."

    Tisha set her drink aside and sat up, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Nikol, this ce you''ve created is simply marvellous!" she eximed. "I''ve never experienced such a rxing and enjoyable environment. Hollowatch has truly be a haven of leisure and happiness."

    "I want to stay here forever!"

    Nikol''s eyes twitched as he saw her going back to her sunbathing right after she said those words.

    "This idiot!" Eva muttered as she knew Tisha fucked up.

    Nikol clearly announced that they were going to do training early in the morning, but then he see thezy elf queen sipping her drink while sittingfortably near a pool.

    "Yeah, you''re next, you need to learn a lesson," Nikol said and held Tisha by her ear and teleported back to the room where Usha''s power-up happened and quickly pushed her onto the machine.

    "Wait! Wait! Nikol, Time out, I was just- Iyaaaaaaaa," She suddenly screamed while squirting her mana all over the ce from her vagina and breasts making it look like an adult film, but in reality, she was just removing all the unwanted mana in her body.

 Chapter 228 Reborn Girls

    ?

    "Nikol, how does this work?" Alva pointed her hand at the monsters, that had been lurking outside the wall of Hollowatch hoping she would be able to learn the new powers inside her body.

    Her gaze fixed on the hordes of grotesque monsters that wed and gnashed their teeth outside. The weight of her new power, bestowed upon her by the Nikol''s blessing, pulsed through her veins. Her heart pounded in her chest as she prepared to wield the mes that danced within her.

    Most of the leaders and some of the people close to Nikol already powered up after going through the embarrassing method of removing mana from their bodies, all of them felt like they were brimming with energy and right now things were rather intense on the wall.

    Around Alva, a small group of fellow girls and onlookers watched with bated breath. The tension in the air was palpable, a potent mix of fear and anticipation. Alva could sense their eyes upon her, their hopes intertwined with her own. She took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly.

    It was a important moment for her, as it will be the first time she use her newfound powers on a live target. Until now, she had been training with still targets, and to her surprise things were not great, as she had a hard time controlling the output she should put out.

    But right now with a surge of determination, Alva raised her hand, pointing it toward the seething mass of monsters. She channelled her newfound power, willing the fire within her to burst forth and consume the vile creatures that threatened theirnd.

    But to her surprise and dismay, instead of a controlled burst of me, an explosion erupted from her outstretched palm. The force sent her stumbling backward, her body crashing against the unyielding ground.

    "Nikol!" Alva cried out in pain and confusion, feeling the searing heat and energy coursing through her.

    In an instant, Nikol, her belovedpanion and confidante, was by her side. He reached out and sped her trembling hand, his touch a grounding force amidst the chaos. With unwavering determination, he guided her hand, gently correcting her aim.

    "Alva, rx," Nikol whispered soothingly, his warm breath tickling her ear as he wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Find your center. Remember, you control the mes. They are an extension of your will."

    Alva closed her eyes, finding sce in the strength of Nikol''s embrace. She inhaled deeply, allowing the familiar scent of her lover to envelop her senses, bringing a calmness that she desperately needed. She focused her mind, embracing the power that coursed through her veins, taming it with her will.

    With a newfound serenity, Alva reopened her eyes, the intensity of her gaze piercing through the chaos. A renewed me burned within her, not just in her hands, but within her spirit. She took aim once more, her body steady and her heart resolute.

    As the monsters closed in, Alva unleashed her power. A torrent of scorching fire erupted from her fingertips, an inferno of wrath and determination. The mes engulfed the foul creatures, their screams of agony drowning in the crackling roar.

    Cheers erupted from the onlookers, a symphony of triumph and relief. Alva''s heart swelled with a mixture of pride and gratitude, both for her own resilience and for unwavering support of Nikol.

    "Hmm~ so it increase our own powers, but instead of using mana as the fuel, they use this new energy inside our body," Tisha and Zenda both took notes, as this was a historical moment.

    "But Nikol-" Usha had a lot of questions.

    Will there newborn will get this power?

    How are they going to give everyone this power?

    Is it even possible for everyone to do that, won''t it take forever?

    Nikol just smiled at her words, and asked her to take it easy as it is not that serious.

    "We don''t have a time limit, at least not yet, as long as I can protect this area, I know others can handle the other areas," Nikol told her and asked her to calm down. "And girls cane and visit me anyway, and I know most of them wille, and when they do, I will use this on them,"

    Usha sighed hearing his words knowing that she was taking things too serious.

    "You''re right, I was just overthinking things," She looked at her daughter, who was now on the verge of being a mother and she felt this was the life she had been always waiting for.

    Just by remembering about the past and thinking about how they were going to live, if Nikol didn''t appear in thisnd was enough for her to have depressing thoughts.

    "And about kids, they already have my blood running in their veins, so don''t worry about it, they will do just fine,"

    While everyone was talking and having all these problems Eva, who was listening to everything suddenly asked something everyone had been dying ask, but none of them wanted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Nikol, what are we going to do now? Are we going to keep killing monsters endlessly? Or are we-" She couldn''t evenplete her words, as Nikol did it for her.

    "We are going to destroy the hollow," He said without even thinking twice, because thest thing he wanted was the Jormungand''s presence to spoil the earth of thisnd.

    He didn''t want the peace all these girls found to be ruined by something like that and he was ready to do anything for that sake.

    ***

    Leviathan and Phoenix stood in the dimly lit prison cell, their weary bodies bearing the scars of their recent battles. The air was heavy with a mix of exhaustion, regret, and an unspoken understanding. Their eyes met, reflecting the turmoil within their souls.

    Leviathan broke the silence, her voice tinged with remorse. "Phoenix, what happened back there... We lost control, our actions... It wasn''t what we wanted."

    Phoenix nodded solemnly, her gaze fixed on the cold stone floor. "I know, Leviathan. It felt like someone else was pulling the strings, manipting our every move. We couldn''t resist, even if we wanted to."

    They both shared the burden of the truth that they were mere pawns in a grander scheme. The memory of their frenzied assault on Nikol, their brother or nephew, haunted their thoughts. Each blownded with the force of their inner rage, an anger that seemed foreign and overwhelming.

    Just as they began to delve deeper into their self-reflection, the heavy footsteps of Nikol echoed through the corridor. The sound reverberated within their chests, stirring the familiar mes of fury. Yet, this time, there was a glimmer of restraint, a flicker of control.

    Nikol entered the cell, his gaze meeting the hardened expressions of Leviathan and Phoenix. He could sense the lingering anger, but also the subtle change in their demeanor. Jormungand''s death had lifted the veil of his sinister influence, diminishing the oppressive weight that had clouded their minds.

    "I see you both managed to keep yourposure," Nikol remarked, his voice tinged with a mix of relief and caution.

    Leviathan''s clenched fists slowly rxed, her eyes narrowing as she spoke, "Nikol, I''m sorry, I was-"

    Nikol just shook his head like he was already over it, and he had no need to continue their charade like this.

    ''It''s fine, I just came here to talk with you, I don''t care about what happened in the past," Both the girls look at the man like they were watching someonepletey different and decided to listen to him, but his next words caused both of them to gasp.

    "I killed Fenrir, or should I say I killed my father, even though he wasn''t exactly my father, It is clear to me now," Nikol said and look at his hands.

    "Fenrir killed his child even before he was born, and I''m Fenrir, but a variation, it is weird to me because I feel like apletely different person, but at the end of the day, I''m the Fenrir now,"

    Leviathan and the other girl exchanged shocked nces, struggling to process Nikol''s revtion. Leviathan took a step forward, her voice filled with concern. "Nikol, what are you talking about? How can you be Fenrir?"

    Nikol sighed heavily, his gaze fixed on the floor. "I know it sounds insane, but it''s the truth. I''ve spent days researching and uncovering my true origins and I have every memory of the original Fenrir,"

    For all three of them, this information was tooplicated.

    "Do you hate me now? I killed your brother, at least original one," Nikol asked, but none of the girls answered.

    "Did he struggle? Did you force him?" Leviathan asked almost knowing that it might not be the case, and she knew Nikol won''te here if that was the case.

    "He wished for death, even though all of you say Apocalypse beings can''t catch feelings, Fenrir was filled with regret and desire to not exist, he was tired of his long life," Nikol confirmed their suspcions. "I can confirm one thing, that is Fenrir wasn''t in love with anyone, but he really enjoyed Artemis'' mother''s presence in his life,"

    Leviathan smiled at his words.

    "It''s fine then, after all, we are not petty beings to hold any grudges,"

 Chapter 229 Immortality Or Death

    ?

    Both Leviathan and Phoenix couldn''t help but look at each other with their eyes showing confusion, as Nikol asked the question that he was dying to ask.

    "What are you two going to do now? Are you going back to your immortal lives or do you want to disappear like Fenrir,"

    He didn''t hold back because he knew death is something far more lovely and peaceful for them, than the idea of living forever without having any idea why they even exist and being unable to associate with the other lower races and make their lives interesting.

    "No, I want to live, at least until I find the meaning of why I came into existence," Leviathan said showing she wasn''t the type of person to give up.

    But on the other hand, the idea of death really appealed to Phoenix, who was actually thinking about it as she wanted to end this pitiful life of having to live forever.

    "Please give me some time to think," She said and went ahead to the corner of the room, but she couldn''t think about it yet, as Nikol dropped another bomb on them.

    With a solemn expression etched upon his countenance, Nikol continued his revtion.

    "I also killed Jormungand," Nikol''s voice reverberated through the ethereal expanse as he began to unveil a truth that had been hidden for eons.

    "He was not any different, his whole purpose of creating all these problems was so he can make sure someone like I will take his ce, after all even after he died, he can''t enter nothingness because he is still bound to the universe,"

    He exined to them everything that happened after they went unconscious and they were surprised to hear that Jormungand wasn''t any different from them.

    Leviathan''s glimmering eyes shimmered with intrigue. "But why would Jormungand turn to you, Nikol? What purpose could you serve in his goal?"

    A mncholic sigh escaped Nikol''s lips. "He wanted me to take over his position so he can erase himself from existence," A flicker of sorrow shadowed Nikol''s piercing eyes.

    Leviathan, intrigued by Nikol''s revtion, gazed upon him with a mixture of curiosity and concern. "And what path shall you take now, Nikol?" she inquired, her voice echoing through the hallways.

    Nikol''s expression hardened, determination igniting within his eyes. "I shall get on a quest to eradicate the remnants of Jormungand''s power that linger in this realm," he dered.

    "I will unravel the threads he left behind and witness what unfolds in his wake. If the universe insists on challenging me further, I shall face it head-on, regardless of the consequences."

    Phoenix''s mes flickered with a mix of admiration and worry. "But Nikol, such a path carries great risk. The universe has shown its unyielding nature, and its trials can be perilous. Are you prepared to face the consequences? It''s not something that we should be going against? We don''t even know what it looks like or how to face it,"

    A fierce smile curved Nikol''s lips, reflecting his unyielding resolve.

    "I refuse to go down without a fight, Phoenix," he dered. "This world where my loved ones reside shall remain protected. I will not allow anything to befall it. The universe may be powerful, but I am not without strength. I shall confront it with every fiber of my being and make sure that things won''t end up in a disaster,"

    He knew this was a foolish decision after all, fighting with the same thing that might be giving you the power and holding you is not something a wise would do, but he had no choice after all it had already begun and the only choice Nikol had was to move forward.

    Leviathan''s massive form undted gracefully, conveying a mixture of admiration and concern. "Nikol, your courage ismendable. To challenge the very forces that shape existence requires great fortitude. But remember, even the mightiest can be humbled."

    Nikol nodded, acknowledging Leviathan''s wisdom. "I hear your words, Leviathan, and I appreciate your concern. I shall tread carefully, mindful of the dangers that lie ahead. But I shall not falter. Thisnd, this world that holds my loved ones, deserves protection. I will fight for it, whatever the cost."

    Leaving those words with the two ''sisters'' Nikol left them to take their decisions and he didn''t want to release them just yet, because he knew they still had hostility toward him.

    While he was doing this, things were getting rather interesting near the hollowatch as the girls started bombarding the monsters that approached the wall like crazy flexing their new increased powers.

    "Look at this!" Emily suddenly touched the ground and suddenly the monsters that were approaching them got thrown away by a huge boulder that appeared below it showing how her powers increased by several folds.

    Alva wasn''t going to let her y like that as she wanted to flex her own powers, so this time she aimed more urately at an enemy and shot her own fire, which didn''t explode like earlier instead itnded straight on the wolf-like monsters that kepting in their direction attracted by their scent and powers.

    "You two! Don''t go overboard with your powers," Usha shouted while carrying her baby and making sure she was having a rather good time.

    "Nikol told me that soon you two will also get pregnant so don''t fo using powers like crazy,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alva went ahead and looked at the baby in her mother''s embrace and gave her a finger which the baby quickly caught showing she identified her sister.

    "She is so cute~," Emily said as she remembered about these past few days.

    It would have been rather annoying for them if they didn''t have experienced women to take care of the children after all, for newbies like them feeding their kids and taking care of them was an absolute nightmare, but it is something that everyone did gratefully.

    "Is it really okay to bring her here?" Alva questioned as she watched the outside of the wall filled with monsters.

    But Usha just smiled as she pointed at the wall, which was the first thing Nikol made in this town.

    "I have faith in his power, I don''t think any monster can break that after all, look the base is filled with slug type monsters and goblin-looking things, but none of them can even climb this wall,"

    Alva just nodded her head agreeing with her while ying with her little ''sister'' or stepdaughter. She didn''t really understand what their rtionship was and she didn''t even care because she knew she loved her.

    After all, if she had a child with Nikol it will be really weird if they try to go by the normal standard rtionships.

    But their focus abruptly shifted as a monstrous figure loomed in the distance, heading towards the fortified wall surrounding their base.

    It was rather intimidating as it looked a lot bigger than an ordinary monster and it really showed how many unknown things there are even though they were living in thisnd since their birth.

    Alva tightened her grip on her sword, her eyes narrowing as she observed the approaching giant. "Mother, be prepared. We don''t know what this creature is capable of."

    Usha nodded, her expression resolute and she handed over the baby to a random girl and asked her to take the baby to a safe area. "We''ll face it together, Alva. Whatever it takes."

    The monster was rather slow, but slowly it got close to the wall that Nikol built.

    As the monstrous figure drew nearer, their initial fear turned into puzzlement.

    The creature seemed to be ignoring them, instead targeting the other monsters that roamed near the base. The ground trembled with each monstrous stride it took, creating a chaotic scene of destruction and carnage.

    Alva''s voice wavered with curiosity. "Mother, do you see what I see? That monster isn''t attacking us. It''s devouring the other monsters!"

    Usha''s eyes widened in disbelief, her voice tinged with awe. "By the goddess, you''re right! It''s... changing. It''s bing more human-like with each kill."

    They watched in amazement as the creature, its massive form once terrifying, began to take on a more recognizable shape.

    Its monstrous features softened, reced by the contours of a humanoid face. Muscles rippled beneath its skin, transitioning from grotesque appendages to a more refined human form. It was a rather creepy thing to look at, as it looked like it was a human without its skin and Alva almost felt like puking seeing that grotesque scene.

    Alva lowered her sword, her initial battle stance fading.

    "Mother, we should report this to him, looks like this is something strange," She shouted, and Usha couldn''t agree more.

    "Agreed, Alva. We must not rush into any rash actions. There may be more to this than meets the eye."

    As the monster continued to devour its fellow beasts, its transformation reached a critical point.

    The once-horrifying creature now stood before them, unmistakably human, albeit with remnants of its monstrous nature still evident. Its eyes, filled with a mixture of confusion and gratitude, met Alva and Usha''s gaze.

    "..."

 Chapter 230 Humans?

    ?

    Alva and Usha stood side by side, their gazes locked on the grotesque monster that had mysteriously transformed into a human form. Disgust twisted their features as they struggled toprehend the impossible sight before them.

    The other girls, perched atop the stone wall, watched with a mixture of awe and trepidation, their eyes wide with astonishment.

    The monster in human guise surveyed its surroundings, its dark blue skin standing out amidst the crowd of monsters beneath the wall. Though its appearance was undeniably human, confusion clouded its eyes, betraying its unfamiliarity with its newfound form.

    It resembled a puzzle piece forced into the wrong picture, an enigma that defied exnation and Usha wanted to notify Nikol as soon as possible about this abomination.

    Usha''s mind raced, her thoughts reaching out to Nikol through the channel of telepathy they shared. Her voice echoed in his mind, urgent and tinged with worry. "Nikol, something unimaginable has urred! The monster... it has transformed into a human! We need your guidance! It looks like something strange is going on here,"

    Nikol''s mental response conveyed his surprise and concern. "Usha, this is not something I expected. Stay vignt and observe closely. We must ascertain its intentions and capabilities. Be cautious, I will be there in a few minutes,"

    Usha nodded, her eyes never leaving the transformed creature. The air crackled with uncertainty as the others whispered among themselves, exchanging words of confusion and spection.

    Alva, her voice a low murmur, broke the tense silence. "What could have caused such a transformation? Is it possible that the monster possesses abilities beyond our understanding?"

    Usha''s brow furrowed as she pondered Alva''s words. "Indeed. There are forces in this world that lie beyond ourprehension. We mustn''t jump to conclusions. Let us observe further before passing judgment. Nikol will decide what''s wrong here"

    As the transformed monster continued to survey its surroundings, its eyes fell upon the girls standing atop the wall. A flicker of recognition danced across its features as if it sensed their presence held some significance. It approached them cautiously, curiosity mingling with its confusion.

    The girls on the wall exchanged nervous nces, uncertainty etching lines of worry upon their faces. The transformed monster stopped a few paces away, its gaze shifting from one face to another. It opened its mouth, but no words emerged, as if it struggled to articte its thoughts.

    "Is it trying to talk? What''s happening here?" Emily asked guessing that things were not good for them.

    The transformed creature''s lips quivered, its attempt to speak stifled by the weight of its new form. Yet, amidst the confusion, a spark of understanding flickered in its eyes. It raised a hand, and everyone thought it was trying tomunicate but, just as they expected a monster to act, suddenly he started attacking the wall like a madman without even stopping for a single minute.

    "Tsk, I knew monsters wouldn''t change," Alva said and pointed her fire to the base of the wall, and aimed it directly at the sexless-looking person, that was attacking the wall.

    Her voice steady yet filled withpassion, Usha took a step forward and allowed her daughter to do whatever she wanted, as she wanted to see how effective their attacks would be on these types of beings.

    her determination burned brighter than ever. mes danced within her palms, eager to be unleashed. With a confident flick of her wrist, she directed her fire towards the base of the wall, aiming directly at the mysterious attacker.

    The air crackled with raw power as Alva tapped into her fire magic, a talent inherited from her lineage. A torrent of scorching mes burst forth, roaring towards the figure like a vengeful inferno. The searing heat consumed the air, twisting and warping under the weight of Alva''s formidable power.

    As the fiery onught collided with the figure, a tempest of force erupted, creating a shockwave that reverberated through the surrounding area. The figure was thrown backward, its form spiraling through the air in a chaotic dance of agony. The wall trembled, relieved from the relentless assault for a fleeting moment.

    But Alva''s triumph was short-lived.

    To her astonishment, the fallen figure, bathed in the mes she had conjured, started to change.

    Its grotesque appearance morphed into something more sinister. Limbs twisted and elongated, flesh melded and reshaped. In a grotesque disy of transformation, the figure returned to its original state.

    Alva''s eyes widened, witnessing the figure''s insatiable hunger for flesh. Horror mixed with curiosity in her heart as she observed the being feast upon the remains of its fallenrades. The revtion sent shivers down her spine, for she realized that these monsters possessed an unexpected resilience.

    The tranquillity that once hung in the air shattered like fragile ss as a horde of monsters emerging from the depths of the hollow. The ground quaked beneath their monstrous weight, and the forest above seemed to darken in response. Alva, Usha, and the other girls gasped in rm as chaos erupted before their eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Amidst the turmoil, some of the creatures turned upon one another, their primal instincts overpowering any semnce of reason. Teeth gnashed, ws shed, and the stench of blood permeated the air. A sickening disy of violence unfolded, as some monsters ruthlessly devoured their own kind.

    The girls on the wall recoiled in horror, their faces etched with revulsion and disbelief.

    They clung to one another, seeking sce in their shared fear. Usha''s voice was not showing positiveness as she spoke, her words filled with dread. "This... this is beyondprehension! How can they resort to such savagery? Ugh~"

    It was impossible for them to look at as blood and organs were get teared up by the monsters.

    Alva''s gaze darted from one brutal scene to another, her voice tinged with desperation. "We must not let panic consume us. Remember, our strength lies in unity. Stay focused and vignt. Make sure they don''t do anything to actually break the walls,"

    As if spurred on by an unseen force, the remaining monsters abandoned their violent frenzy.

    Instead, they converged upon the fallen bodies of their fallen brethren, their actions shrouded in macabre purpose. The grotesque feast began, and a palpable unease settled upon the girls, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    Usha''s eyes widened with a mix of horror and realization. "Look! They are... consuming the fallen monsters. Could it be that they, too, will undergo a transformation?"

    She couldn''t even finish her words, as the others also started turning into humanoids figures.

    It wasn''t unique to any race as Alva noticed that different type of monsters, who consumed other monster started turning into these figures.

    Alva''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation, determination reigniting within her. She knew she had to find a different approach, a way to strike at the core of this resilient enemy.

    While they were thinking about all these things, a familiar voice cut through the chaos, causing the girls to turn their heads in unison. Nikol stood before them, his presence a beacon of hope in their darkest hour. With urgency in his eyes, he listened as the girls pointed towards the base of the wall, drawing his attention to the unusual human figures.

    "Ohhh~ so they are the things," He carefully looked at them and no matter how much he looked, he couldn''t help but think this was Jormungand''s work, as he was the only one that should be responsible for something like this.

    Nikol''s keen intellect analyzed the situation, his mind racing to decipher the enigma that stood before them. Without hesitation, he made a decision, knowing that he must confront the unknown.

    After all, he was the only one that is capable of doing that.

    Turning to the girls, he spoke with unwavering determination. "Remain vignt on the wall. I shall investigate these figures and discern their true intentions. Trust in me, girls."

    The girls exchanged nces, a mix of concern and trust crossing their faces. Usha stepped forward, her voiceced with worry. "Nikol, be cautious. We cannot fathom the depth of this mystery. Return to us swiftly if something happen, I believe you, but we don''t want to risk anything."

    Nikol nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Fear not, Usha. I shall exercise caution, but we cannot ignore the potential threat these figures may pose. Our strength lies in our unity, and I shall ensure our safety."

    He wanted to tell that these things might be the effects of Jormungand''s work, but he decided not to because they would have been even more scared, but some of them were already able to guess that from all the evidences.

    With resolute determination, Nikol leaped gracefully from the protective walls, his agile formnding amidst the transformed human figures. His eyes narrowed, observing their relentless assault upon the sturdy barrier. It was as if they sought to break through and im the territory beyond.

    The transformed figures turned their attention to Nikol, their gaze fixated upon this neer amidst the chaos. Their eyes, once wild and untamed, now held a flicker of recognition, as if they sensed something familiar in Nikol''s presence.

 Chapter 231 Dangerous Existence

    ?

    "Ugh~ that looks repulsive," Nikol thought as he noticed that some of these people didn''t have any skin on their muscles.

    "Nikol, are you okay?" Alva shouted worried about him and he also replied to her with a little sign saying he is alright and moved on to the strange humanoid creatures.

    Their otherworldly appearance struck him with a mix of curiosity and unease. With their misshapen limbs, elongated torsos, and grotesque features, they seemed like beings from a different realm altogether.

    "What are they?" Nikol whispered to himself, his voice barely audible over the distant howling winds. He leaned forward, squinting his eyes, trying to make sense of their existence. But then, something caught his attention. The creatures turned their heads, their eyes locking onto him with an eerie intensity.

    A sudden thought ran down Nikol''s mind as he felt an uncanny familiarity emanating from those gazes. It was as if these creatures shared a connection with him, a connection that stirred a dormant power within him.

    He blinked, realizing the resemnce they bore to the girls he had changed with his own power, albeit in a more primitive and underdeveloped form.

    "So this is one of the effects of Jormungand''s presence? But unlike when Ipletely helped the girls to remove the mana from their bodies and embrace their new energy, these creatures are still in the process," Nikol thought as he tried to understand what they need to do, so they can be sessful in whatever they are doing.

    Nikol''s mind raced with questions, each one more puzzling than thest. Could these creatures be an earlier stage of the transformations he had witnessed? What purpose did they serve? And most importantly, why were they eyeing him with such a greedy, hungering expression?

    And his question was suddenly answered as Usha gave him the answer about how they transformed.

    "So they consume other creatures with the energy-"

    As Nikol pondered, the creatures began to stir, their disjointed movements causing a ripple of unease within him. Slowly, they began to advance toward him but none of them could walk like humans, some of them crawled and the other group just ran onto him with their four limbs.

    "Nikol!" Usha shouted, but he asked her not to worry and caught one of them by the head and created a barrier around him, so others won''t be able to disturb what he was about to do.

    He expected to see them trying to break his barrier but instead, they started to kill each other like wild animals, and the winners started to be more and more human-like with their skin colour changing and hair growing on their heads and body.

    Usha and Alva were able to look at it, but other girls were terrified to see this, so most of them closed their eyes, but Nikol just ignored it and looked at the captured creature and started doing what he has to do.

    He cautiously examined the body of the captured creature, his hands trembling slightly with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. As he observed, his eyes fixated on the chest area, where he discovered a pulsating heart unlike any he had ever encountered. Its ethereal glow emitted a faint energy that resonated with his own being but in a significantly smaller quantity.

    A wave of realization washed over Nikol''s face as he connected the dots. "Usha, Alva," he called out, his voice tinged with hurry and fear of something happening near the hollow.

    "..."

    Both Usha and Alva looked at him with confused eyes, but then he suddenly appeared before them and touched their hands and teleported to the ce he wanted to visit and he knew his guess was right.

    In front of them were the dead bodies of thousands of monsters lying on the floor lifeless, but most of them were messed up bodies like somebody purposefully took a bite out of them.

    "It already happened, we are toote, because of this energying from the hollow, I didn''t even know something like this was happening," Nikol looked at their hearts and saw them missing the same quality others had.

    Usha and Alva, their initial shock subsiding, cautiously approached Nikol to get a closer look.

    "What is happening here?"

    Velian walked through all the bodies and decided to take a peek at the hollow to see what is going on there, and he knew whatever he is going to see, he won''t like it.

    Nikol''s brows furrowed, his mind racing to piece together the vision before him.

    Before him, upon a thick miasma-like substance,y a group of naked men and women, their bodies entwined in a grotesque tableau. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The air grew thick with an oppressive weight, suffocating any glimmer of hope that dared to remain. The sight before him was not one of passion or intimacy; instead, it reeked of despair and a profound emptiness that seemed to swallow their souls.

    Their gazes, once filled with vitality and life, now stared vacantly into the abyss. Hollow and devoid of emotion, their eyes were windows to darkness unimaginable.

    The eerie stillness of their forms, suspended in a macabre dance upon the ethereal surface, sent a chill through Nikol''s very core.

    "This is not good!" Velian thought but then he suddenly heard a thud sound behind him and when he turned his head, he saw the thing that he didn''t want to see ever.

    Both Usha and Alva were lying on the floor with their mouths fuming showing how badly they got affected by this energy-full environment. So he carried both of them and quickly teleported back to the hollowatch and quickly cleaned their bodies of the excess energy that tried to corrupt them andid them on the beds.

    "Tsk, I''m so stupid, I should have known their limits," He thought while looking at the two girls, who slowly woke up feeling fresh rather fast as they felt much better with Nikol''s fast treatment.

    Usha slowly opened her eyes, her head throbbing with a dull ache. Confusion washed over her as she tried to remember what had happened. As her vision cleared, she noticed Alva beside her, also awakening from unconsciousness.

    "What... What happened?" Usha groaned, rubbing her temples and looking around the room, as herst memory was standing beside Nikol.

    Alva blinked, her voice filled with concern. "I... I don''t know. Thest thing I remember was... was us checking on the hollow and we suddenly felt dark-."

    Usha''s eyes widened in realization, and she turned her gaze toward Nikol, who was sitting nearby with a guilty look etched on his face. "Nikol, what happened? Are you okay" she demanded, her voiceced with confusion and care.

    Nikol''s expression twisted with anguish as he struggled to find the right words. "I... I didn''t know what else to do. Jormungand''s consciousness was overwhelming, and I couldn''t let it consume us all. I had to do something to stop it. I''m sorry for taking all of you there, I should have known better"

    "Don''t worry about it Nikol, It''s not your fault, we are stupid for not telling you how we felt, we thought we could take it and overestimated our abilities just because you gave us some powers, It''s not your fault," Alva said, her voice trembling.

    Usha and Alva exchanged worried nces, realizing the gravity of Nikol''s actions. The Hollow had been their only chance of sealing away Jormungand''s power once and for all, but it had also been a dangerous gamble. If Jormungand''s consciousness was still intact, they could be facing an even deadlier battle.

    Their concerns were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching the room. Eva, Emily, Zenda, and Nym burst into the room, their faces filled with a mix of fear and relief.

    "We heard what happened! Are you both okay?" Eva eximed, rushing to Usha''s side and embracing her in a tight hug which surprised all of them, as this was thest thing everyone expected to see.

    Emily quickly checked Alva for any visible injuries, her voice filled with worry. " I should havee with you instead of staying here, Nikol, are you okay? Did you get attacked too?"

    Everyone was worried but Nikol asked them to calm down, as making unwanted sounds near a patient was the worst and most annoying thing.

    And Nikol exined to them everything that happened without leaving anything to their imagination.

    Zenda stepped forward, her voice filled with determination. "We''ll figure it out, Nikol. We''ve faced countless challenges together, and we''ll face this one too. We''ll find a way to deal with Jormungand, no matter what."

    Nym nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with unwavering resolve. "We''re not going to let our friends down. We''ll do whatever it takes to protect each other and put an end to this nightmare."

    Usha felt a surge of determination course through her veins. Despite the uncertainty thaty ahead, she knew that they had a bond that could withstand any trial. They were a team, and together, they would face whatever awaited them.

    With renewed strength, Usha looked at Nikol and extended a hand towards him. "We''vee this far together, Nikol. Let''s face whateveres next, side by side."

    Nikol looked up, his eyes filled with gratitude and determination. He grasped Usha''s hand firmly, a small smile forming on his lips. "Together," he whispered, but deep down he knew this isn''t just a simple problem for them, as he was the only one that actually saw the horror down that hollow.

 Chapter 232 No More Monster Attacks?

    ?

    The hectic environment around the hollowatch suddenly disappeared as the monsters suddenly stoppeding there and the once peaceful nature reappeared around the wall, but none of them was truly happy about this.

    Instead, they knew this was the sign of a disaster, after all before a tsunami, there will be always a drastic and sudden withdrawal of water from the shoreline.

    "This is bad! Really bad! I have no idea what they are up to," Nikol muttered while walking around the town with the girls looking at the sudden influx of people.

    The hollowatch started getting more and more people after Nikol gave the leaders rings and there were some crazy girls that were even willing to travel through the forest ande into the hollowatch with their babies, so they can meet Nikol.

    "Why don''t we attack master? I know you can beat them," Leona asked as she was glued to Nikol''s right side.

    Other race representatives from beastkin also followed her and most of them wanted to act like their queen, but they knew it was her privilege as the leader, so instead of normalpetition between them for the throne, Nikol''s body became a gift for the next queen so unlikest time, all of them were fired to take the throne this time.

    "I can beat those minions, but I don''t know how much fo Jormungand''s consciousness is there in that hollow, and he is definitely more powerful than me, If I didn''t trick himst time, I would have already be what he was," Nikol said and looked at demon queen, who was glued to his left side breaking their deep conversation for a minute.

    "How are the kids? Are they doing fine? I hope you two won''t treat your stepkids any different from our real kids, they are also my children so treat them right, okay?" Nikol said as he was worried about them trying to make their kids more special than others.

    It was true he had women that are more special than some of the other girls, but the same cannot be said for children as most of them were exactly the same to him, be they male or female.

    "We won''t do that," Both the girls said at the same time with their voices showing how shocked they were to hear something like that from him.

    "Well! I just said, I didn''t mean you do that," Nikol knew they were sad, as their grip on his arm became tight all of a sudden, but then he arrived at the garden, where many kids were crying and mothers were breastfeeding their kids.

    Seeing Nikoling, all of them tried to stand but Nikol asked everyone to sit and proceeded where Tisha, Alva, Lydia, Usha, Emily, Eva and the other girls were supposed to be.

    As he arrived his eyes automatically went to the bloated bellies of the girls.

    A knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he took in their bloated bellies. The air crackled with anticipation as he approached them.

    "Tisha, my love," Nikol said, his voice filled with warmth and adoration. "Look at you, glowing with the promise of our love."

    Nobody expected their elven queen, who was supposed to be dead after getting pregnant to be this healthy. After all, most of them remembered about the tales when she was born.

    Tisha''s mother was on the verge of death when she was about to be born and all of them knew it was because the child was absorbing all the life energy of the body, but right now Tisha looked way more healthy than anyone, as she hugged her lover tightly.

    Tisha blushed, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Nikol, our little miracle is growing inside me. I couldn''t be happier. I never thought I would be able to be alive after getting pregnant,"

    Alva, standing beside Tisha, beamed with delight. "And I am carrying our child too, Nikol. Our family is expanding, and my heart is overflowing with happiness, I''m really d, I didn''t cut your penis when I first met you."

    Usha sped Nikol''s hand gently, her voice filled with affection for giving her and her daughter a life. "Nikol, our babies are a testament to the deep bond we share. I''m grateful for this new chapter in our lives."

    She knew she would be a grandmother when Alva give birth to this child and she didn''t know how she can even think about that after all, their rtionships were tooplicated.

    Emily, with her radiant smile, stepped forward. "Nikol, our love has blossomed into something beautiful. Our child is a symbol of ourmitment and the future we will build together."

    Eva, her eyes brimming with happiness, added, "Nikol, our little one will be surrounded by so much love and warmth. I''m honoured to be carrying our child, a precious gift."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lydia wasn''t going to stay calm as she wanted more attention too, after all, she had been craving for Nikol''s love since her pregnancy days.

    Other daughter and mother duo also came and greeted Nikol causing him to softly touch their bellies and tell them that he is grateful for it.

    He did the same with Lydia and he knew Lydia is the most motherly looking woman in this group, as she had always acted like one in the past, in most of the circumstances.

    Zenda and Nym were also there and both of them were no different from the other girls and dark elves, who were supposed to be dead because of their treachery was also there.

    "Oh~ dark elf queen! I''m d," He said showing he didn''t favour any race over the other.

    Nikol stood before them, his heart swelling with love and pride. "In a week, our first generation will beplete and every woman who is above age 18 will give birth to their first child,"

    None of them expected this to be possible, but all the races that agreed with Nikol got flourished and the races that didn''t agree with him went into despair.

    There were only a few groups like that who had too prideful natures, but they were already on the verge of dying and Nikol didn''t go all out to convince them after all, it''s their own choice.

    He didn''t need those tyrannical girls in his life, so he abandoned them without second thoughts.

    "Nikol, how about your experiment you talked about? Did you get any progress?" Usha asked as she knew Nikol captured one of those monsters that turned into a humanoid figure and kept feeding it to see what would happen.

    He captured the remaining monsters near the wall and used them as fodders, and the result was even more insane than he expected because the end result was a perfect human just like any other human, but a lot more aggressive and powerful.

    If not for Nikol personally having a barrier to prevent it from leaving the cage, it would have been a disaster for hollowatch.

    "So they be humans?" Eva asked, as she wondered whether they will be enemies if they are fellow humans.

    Most of them didn''t like the idea of human evolution from monsters, but Nikol already told them that the humans once used to be animals, so they at least wanted to give these new people chance if they were not hostile.

    "They are not humans, they are sexless and don''t have human organs inside them, especially the reproductive system and respiratory system, and not capable ofmunication yet if we teach them, they might learn," Nikol said and his attention went to their abilities.

    "They are a lot more powerful than normal people on thisnd, simply because they don''t feel pain even when they push their bodies to the limit." Eva was not happy to hear that because she thought, that she would be able to kick some asses after getting this power but, she was disappointed to hear that.

    But she wasn''t the type of person to back down because they are more powerful than her, after all, she liked challenges more than anything.

    "Calm down Eva, you''re not going anywhere these few days," Nikol said while looking at her excited face, as he was already able to read her thoughts.

    "I wasn''t going to maybe I wasn''t," She sighed as she knew Nikol knew her more than anyone at this point.

    As a group, they went back to the new house which Nikol built so they can rest, while Nikol took it upon himself to cook the food and he decided to make something special for the girls.

    Nikol entered the spacious, well-lit kitchen, the aroma of freshly baked goods wafting through the air. His heart filled with warmth as he thought about his beloved girls, both expecting children.

    As he nced around, his eyesnded on Reba, who was diligently working away, her sleeves rolled up and her hair tucked behind her ear and he decided to y a prank on her, after all she had one of the girls Nikol always admired for her hardworking abilities.

 Chapter 233 Familiar place

    Chapter 233 Familiar ce

    Despite her busy schedule, she often found the time to visit Nikol''s house and showcase her culinary skills as a gesture of gratitude. Her presence in the kitchen never failed to bring an extra touch of delight to his girls.

    A mischievous idea sprouted in Nikol''s mind, and he approached Reba stealthily, careful not to disturb her delicate concentration. With a gentle smile, he crept up from behind and enveloped her in a warm embrace. The unexpected contact made Reba startle, her body jerking slightly. However, as she recognized Nikol''s familiar touch, a radiant smile adorned her face.

    "Nikol," Reba chuckled softly, turning her head to meet his gaze. "You shouldn''t startle me like that in the kitchen. You know I have sharp knives."

    Nikol released her from his grasp, his eyes twinkling with affection. "My apologies, Reba. I couldn''t resist surprising you. But fear not, I trust your knife skills. They are as impable as your cooking."

    Reba yfully narrowed her eyes at him, feigning a stern expression. "You always know how to charm your way out of trouble, don''t you? But I must remind you, this is your domain, and I''m merely a guest in it."

    Nikol grinned, his voice filled with energy.

    "You''re no guest, you know that," It was a simple word, but Reba felt more than happy to hear those words.

    "Did you bring our son? I wanted to see him," Nikol asked, but Reba just sighed as she looked at him with a tired look.

    "I wanted to bring him, but he just keep crying when I tried to take him out, I think he liked my restaurant more than outside," Nikolughed at her words because he felt happy to hear his children are actually acting like children forgetting about their powers that resided inside their bodies.

    Reba''s eyes softened, and she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. " Should I bring him next time?"

    "No, I wille and visit him, anyway, I want to make something nice for the other girls, so I was thinking of making something more light for their bodies," Nikol said and looked at all the ingredients on the shelf and took some veggies and frozen meat to make a sd.

    Reba''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I couldn''t agree more, Nikol. Let''s create a feast fit for queens and celebrate this beautiful journey our girls are embarking upon."

    As they stood side by side, their shared passion for cooking filling the kitchen, Nikol and Reba embarked on a culinary adventure, theirughter and camaraderie weaving through the air.

    At that moment, it was clear that their connection extended beyond their professional lives, and a deep bond of love was slowly blossoming between them, fueled by shared joy and a mutual understanding of gratitude and support.

    "Kuh~ I kind of feel jealous," Alva who was spying on them said while biting her nails, but her mother suddenly hit her head softly and told her not to be petty.

    "She is a good girl! I still remember how depressed she was in wartime when Nikol kept disappearing," Usha said and grabbed her daughter by her hand and took her back to the living room so she won''t act like a stalker.

    Nikol emerged from the kitchen, a tter of mouthwatering dishes in his hands. The enticing aromas filled the air, causing his pregnant girls to turn their heads and follow his every move with anticipation. Their eyes widened, and their mouths began to water as they caught sight of the delectable feast before them.

    With a warm smile, Nikol beckoned his girls to gather around the dining table in the cosy living room.

    "Eat to your heart''s content, all of these are for your nourishment and for the children that are growing inside you,"

    Their expressions reflect gratitude and hunger. They wasted no time taking their seats, their fingers itching to sample the tantalizing treats before them. Their eyes gleamed with anticipation as they eagerly awaited their first bite.

    Before retreating to his work, Nikol paused, his voice filled with concern.

    "I trust both Reba and Usha to ensure you don''t exert yourselves unnecessarily. They will be here to assist you, attend to your needs, and keep you safe."

    Reba and Usha, who had followed Nikol from the kitchen, nodded in agreement. They understood the responsibility bestowed upon them and were more than willing to fulfil their roles.

    As Nikol turned to leave, the room filled with the sounds of contented munching and joyful chatter. Reba and Usha gracefully assumed their roles, attentively watching over the expectant mothers, ensuring theirfort and well-being as they savoured the voursome delights before them.

    "Now! How do I deal with this problem?" Nikol thought as he remembered about the experimental creature inside the safeboratory he built.

    ***

    Inside the hollow, a group of human-looking creatures stirred, their senses awakening to the unfamiliar sensation of energy coursing through their bodies. Gradually, their eyes fluttered open, only to be met with an endless expanse of darkness.

    Confusion and curiosity gripped them as they struggled to make sense of their surroundings.

    As time passed, the humans felt an inexplicable urge to move, to escape the confinements of the hollow. One by one, they cautiously began to climb, their hands grasping at the cold, damp walls that surrounded them. With each step, anticipation mingled with trepidation, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    "Ughh~ Eee," From time to time, they made sounds showing that they were capable ofmunication.

    Finally, they reached the pinnacle of their ascent, emerging into a world beyond the hollow. Yet, what they saw was not the vibrantndscape they had expected.

    Instead, an eerie silence draped the area, shrouding it in an atmosphere akin to a deste graveyard. The air was heavy with the weight of unanswered questions, and the humans found themselves yearning to unravel the mystery of this ce and their own identities.

    Just as uncertainty gnawed at their minds, a figure materialized before them, seemingly out of thin air. Dressed in worn garments, his eyes harbouring a strange intensity, the man regarded them with an inscrutable expression.

    Without uttering a single word, he raised his hand and delivered a swift blow that sent the humans reeling backwards.

    *Bam

    It would have been strange for anyone else, but these creatures, they didn''t understand what was going on.

    Stunned and disoriented, they struggled to regain their footing. The impact had left them breathless and bewildered, but there was an air of authority about the man thatpelled them to obey.

    Uncertain of his intentions, yet possessed by a shared curiosity, they chose to follow him, their steps hesitant andden with unease.

    As they walked in silence, the humans stole nces at each other, their eyes filled with a mix of fear and determination. The rhythmic crunch of their footsteps on the deste ground echoed through the barrenndscape, a stark reminder of the void that surrounded them.

    The minutes stretched into hours, the group traversing the deste terrain with each passing step and followed the line without breaking it showing how lost they were.

    Fatigue threatened to consume them, but a flicker of hope burned within their hearts. They yearned for answers, for meaning, and were willing to endure whatever trials awaited them.

    They wanted to know who they are, and their purpose in life, after all, they didn''t have any memories, even when they were monsters.

    Finally, the man halted, his gaze fixated on a dpidated structure looming before them. Its ancient stones, weathered by time, spoke of forgotten history. With a motion of his hand, he signalled for the human-like creatures to enter, and they obeyed, their apprehension merging with a newfound sense of curiosity.

    "Nikol, you will regret this, I will make sure you take over my duties, then only I can peacefully die," It was a familiar voice, but at the same time, unlike its usual self, it sounded a lot more weaker.

    The building they walked into looked abandoned a long time ago, but in reality, it belonged to none other than the previous dark elves.

    It was the same castle where countless corpses of children and other races remained reminding them of the tyranny of the cursed elves and none of them even bothered to clean those corpses, so the smell in these buildings wasn''t pleasant, but still, for the creatures that started getting their mind recently, it felt more pleasant as it let them knew they were alive.

    "Listen!" The man who led them talked as he approached a building that had so many humanoid creatures like them.

    They were not responsive to him, but still all of them looked at him with rather empty looks.

    "I won''t say this again, my power is what gave birth to you, so consider me as your creator, and there''s only one thing you should do, kill everyone in the far opposite of this buillding and try to drag out the man in that ce, and that''s all," It was a short but cruel speech, as he talked about massacring the whole family of Nikol that he held dear.

    "I will make you ascend, for my death, for my freedom." The man thought and went inside the room.

 Chapter 234 Emotionless Doll

    Chapter 234 Emotionless Doll

    Nikol stood in hisboratory, his eyes fixed upon the humanoid creature he had captured. Its features were unlike anything he had ever seen before��its skin had a metallic shine, limbs gracefully contoured, and eyes glimmering with an otherworldly light.

    As he observed the creature''s movements, he couldn''t help but notice a remarkable transformation taking ce. With each passing minute, its actions became more and more human-like with how much Nikol fed it.

    Intrigued by this phenomenon, Nikol approached the creature cautiously. He had spent countless hours studying its behaviour, documenting its every move, and now it was time to take the next step. With a mix of curiosity and anticipation, he decided to attemptmunication.

    There were only a few girls, who were supporting him, but all of them were properly trained by Nikol none of them even bothered to spread rumours about what was happening inside theb.

    "Hello," Nikol began, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "Can you understand me? Do you identify this voice?"

    The creature turned its head, its eyes locking onto Nikol''s gaze. There was a flicker of recognition in those mesmerizing orbs that had simr looks to Jormungand''s eyes, a spark ofprehension that sent a surge of exhration through Nikol''s veins.

    As if in response to his question, the creature tilted its head slightly, a gesture reminiscent of human curiosity. It seemed to be trying to make sense of Nikol''s words, its facial features shifting subtly as if processing information.

    Encouraged by this subtle acknowledgement, Nikol continued, his voice filled with a sense of wonder. "I''ve been observing you for some time now, and I''ve noticed how quickly you adapt to the conditions I provide. It''s truly remarkable. Can you understand me? Can youmunicate?"

    The creature''s eyes shimmered with an intensity that Nikol couldn''t quite decipher. It took a step forward, its movements fluid and calcted. Nikol could sense a desire to bridge the gap between them, to establish a connection that transcended their differences.

    In a voice that echoed with a hint of vulnerability, Nikol asked, "Do you have a name? Something I can call you?"

    The creature hesitated, seemingly grappling with its newfound sense of identity. And then, with a voice that reverberated through theboratory, it spoke. "Name... Name... Do you have a name?"

    It just repeated what Nikol said showing it didn''t have the proper ability to react, but couldmunicate properly.

    Nikol''s heart swelled with excitement as he realized that the creature had indeedprehended his words. The fact that it mirrored his question, even though imperfectly, indicated a rudimentary grasp ofnguage andmunication.

    But he wasn''t satisfied with just this.

    "Time for your daily dose of my energy," Nikol said and entered the cage without even worrying about his safety and touched the creature''s head causing it to change its body back to its original state of the monster because Nikol kept absorbing every single drop of energy that it produced and as soon as he took his hand back, it turned back into the human figure showing unless he kills these things, they will remain like this forever.

    Just like this, he experimented with this creature for a few days until his other girls also finished giving birth to their children and the day came when he decided to let it fight with one of the girls under his supervision, so he could see what powers he had.

    Nikol tried fighting it on his own, but for some reason, it refused to fight with Nikol showing that something is holding it back in front of Nikol.

    So he asked Usha and another random girl to help him with this. Others also tried to say that they can do it, but Nikol obviously didn''t let them as he knew they were too exhausted to do that.

    He could have healed it, but he wanted them to feel everything naturally as it will be a much more fond memory for them about how much they got tired of giving birth to their kids.

    "Are you two ready?" He asked as he looked at the creatures and Usha simultaneously and decided to let all the hell break loose and opened the cage and removed the barrier and created a barrier around him, so others won''t find his presence in this room.

    He made sure he was close enough to them in case things go south.

    "Usha, show me your skills, attack first and try to make it more angry," Nikol shouted and Usha also nodded her head showing her thumb.

    "Let''s go! Make sure you won''t hold back because this thing won''t go easy on us,"  Usha said to the other girl, who was one of the best warrior girls in the town and she also nodded her head.

    Usha''s heart pounded in her chest as she and the other girls dashed towards the enigmatic humanoid creature. Its presence emanated otherworldly energy, sending shivers down their spines. Nikol, however, chose to observe from a safe distance, captivated by the unfolding events.

    Usha, fueled by a mixture of curiosity and determination,unched herself into action. With a swift and powerful kick, her foot connected with the creature''s head. A hushed silence fell upon the scene as everyone anticipated the creature''s reaction.

    To their surprise, the creature remained motionless, as if unaffected by Usha''s attack. It simply observed, its eyes fixed on Usha and her leg. It was as though it was studying her every move, analyzing her techniques. Confusion washed over Usha''s face as she tried toprehend what was happening.

    "Did it... not feel anything?" Usha wondered aloud, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Nikol, his keen eyes scanning the unfolding battle, sensed an intriguing opportunity. "Usha," he called out, his voiceced with caution. "Keep an eye on it. It seems to be learning from your attacks."

    Nikol noticed all the subtle moments said to Usha using telepathy.

    Usha''s brow furrowed with both astonishment and apprehension. "Learning? But how? It''s not even human! Isn''t this monster?"

    With a sudden burst of speed, the humanoid figure sprung into action, mirroring Usha''s movements. It darted around the space, replicating her every step, mimicking her kicks with unsettling precision. Usha''s eyes widened as she found herself confronted by her own techniques, unleashed against her by this enigmatic creature.

    Interest gripped Usha''s heart, but determination reced it just as quickly. She refused to be outmatched by a being that imitated her own abilities. "If it can copy my attacks, then I''ll have toe up with something new!" she dered, her voice filled with a newfound resolve.

    As Usha pondered her next move, Nikol observed intently, his mind eager to decipher the creature''s intentions and capabilities. The battle had be a unique opportunity to gather invaluable information. He watched as Usha''s mind raced, considering the possibilities.

    There was a fierce exchange of blows, but every time Usha punched the human-like figure went ahead and tried to attack the other girl with the same punch and the opposite.

    It was a frustrating fight, as no matter how much damage it took, no sign of fear or pain appeared on its face. It was just a stoic face filled with the thirst to be more human-like. In fact, if this thing felt pain, it would have been grateful as it might be one of the greatest pleasures in its life.

    "Usha," Nikol called out once more, his voice steady and calm. "Think beyond what it can mimic. Find a technique that is beyond its reach, something unexpected."

    Usha''s eyes locked onto the creature, her mind spinning with ideas. She couldn''t rely solely on her usual tactics; she needed to surprise it. Drawing upon her training and instincts, she formted a n, a daring strategy that would exploit the creature''s limitations.

    With a deep breath, Ushaunched herself into action once again, executing aplex series of moves that defied the creature''s ability to mimic. She spun, twisted, and leapt through the air, her movements an intricate dance of both strength and finesse and she added her extraordinary magic so she can make it hard for anyone to mimic her.

    The creature''s eyes widened in response, a flicker of uncertainty crossing its features. It realized that there were depths to Usha''s abilities that it couldn''t replicate. As Ushanded gracefully, a glimmer of triumph sparkled in her eyes.

    Nikol, his analytical mind whirring, absorbed every detail. He had gleaned invaluable insights into the creature''s behaviour and limitations.

    "Great! So it has limits, good to know that, but this thing can keep up with Usha even without any knowledge, and what would be the result if someone teach battle to these things," Nikol couldn''t even imagine how much of a nuisance it would be.

    The fight didn''t end and no matter how much time went on, there wasn''t a winner, blood came out from the body of the creature from the ces that Usha attacked, but the same can be said for Usha and the other girl, as they were out of breath defending and going offensive non-stop.

    ''Looks like it''s my time, I want to see how he reacts to me attacking now''

    Nikol thought and removed the barrier that held him causing the creature to automatically look at him with the same expressionless eyes.

 Chapter 235 Primal energy

    <h4>Chapter 235 Primal energy</h4>

    Nikol stepped forward, his analytical mind whirring with anticipation. The creature''s gaze shifted towards him, its expressionless eyes now fixed on Nikol. A peculiar sensation washed over him as he felt an unexpected connection as if the creature recognized his equal power, just like its creator Jormungand.

    "This is strange," Nikol muttered to himself, his voice barely audible amidst the chaotic battle unfolding around them. "Why isn''t it attacking me? It must sense the power I possess and since our powers have equal energies, it recognises me as the master, at least for now,"

    Curiosity mingled with caution as Nikol approached the humanoid figure, his gaze locked with its enigmatic eyes. He reached out a hand, cautiously extending it towards the creature. Surprisingly, it didn''t flinch or react in any way. It stood there, unmoving, as if waiting for Nikol''s next move.

    "I see," Nikol murmured, realization dawning upon him. "You recognize the equal power within me, don''t you?"

    The creature remained silent, but Nikol''s deduction seemed to ring true. He had gained insights into its behaviour and limitations, and now he had stumbled upon an unexpected advantage. A n began to form in his mind.

    "I''ve gathered enough information," Nikol thought, his eyes gleaming with a newfound determination. "It''s time to put this creature back in its cage and warn the others."

    With swift, deliberate movements, Nikol retrieved the barrier he had created earlier. As he reinstated the protective enclosure around the humanoid figure, he turned to face Usha and the other girls, who had momentarily paused their intense battle to observe his actions.

    "Usha, everyone, follow me," Nikolmanded, his tone brooking no room for objections. "We need to discuss what I''ve discovered. It''s crucial that we act swiftly."

    Usha, her breath ragged and sweat trickling down her brow, approached Nikol with a curious expression. "What did you find out, Nikol? Why did you put it back in the cage?"

    Nikol met her gaze, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "These new humans, Usha, possess extraordinary adaptability and power. It''s clear that they are dangerous, far more than we initially anticipated. If we allow them to continue learning how to fight and potentially create civilizations, we won''t stand a chance against them."

    A shiver ran down Usha''s spine as she absorbed Nikol''s words. The implications were staggering. "You mean... we can''t defeat him?"

    Nikol nodded solemnly. "Things areplicated, these new humans are more powerful than us, and they might have Jormungand, who can match my own power,"

    Silence enveloped the group as the weight of their decision settled upon them. The battle still raged behind them, a stark reminder of the urgency they faced.

    "We will need a n," Usha finally spoke, her voice resolute. "We won''t let their power consume us. We must find a way to eliminate this threat, no matter the cost."

    Nikol''s analytical mind whirred once again, brimming with newfound purpose. "Agreed, Usha. We''ll strategize and find a way to neutralize this danger. Our survival depends on it."

    And so, amidst the chaos and the looming threat, Nikol and Usha forged their resolve to protect the peace they discovered.

    "What is Artemis doing now? She had been awfully silent," Nikol asked as he looked at Usha, who was wiping her sweat with a towel.

    "Hmm~ goddess is helping us with babies, she looked so happy to do that, so we couldn''t say no," Usha was d she is enjoying herself, but no matter how she tried, none of the girls was able to look at her normally since she is the goddess that their generations worshipped and died for.

    "Well let her be, I don''t want to interfere with her," Nikol thought and thought about his next step and no matter how he tried, the only thing he had remaining to do was attack the hollow and destroy it and he was ready to do it as he knew the more time he waste, there is a danger of something bad happening.

    ***

    In the heart of the forsaken Dark Elf Queendom, Jormungand, a formidable serpent dragon of primal energy of the universe, had set his sights on a daring venture: to build a new civilization and forge a race of humans capable of unmatched strength.

    Since his powers had been weakened by the attack Nikol and his girls did, he couldn''t even keep his physical form without it crumbling.

    The deste ruins, once a symbol of dark elven supremacy, now echoed with the sound of his ambitious ns.

    Jormungand, his scales shimmering in the dim light, stood atop a crumbling tower overseeing the bustling activity below trying to maintain his original form. His piercing eyes surveyed the new humans that he created from the monsters with the power, he had carefully selected for this endeavour, their bodies undergoing remarkable transformations under his influence. Enhanced muscles, heightened senses, and an unwavering determination marked the dawn of a new era.

    And most of all what they gained that they didn''t have was the intelligence and the power to think, which is the first thing they needed more than power.

    Among the crowd, a young man named ric emerged his once ordinary features of a monster now infused with an otherworldly power. The individuals that showed great promise in their abilites quickly got names, as Jormungand wanted a method to identify them.

    He approached Jormungand, his voice filled with reverence and curiosity. "Great One, how will we surpass our predecessors? How shall we fight and reim what has been lost? Is it possible for us to kill normal humans?"

    Jormungand turned his gaze towards ric, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his snout. "ric, you are one of my chosen ones, we shall surpass the mightiest of warriors, for I have bestowed upon you the strength of the purest form of energy. You shall wield this power as your birthright and make my wishe true,"

    As the words echoed in ric''s ears, his heart swelled with a newfound sense of purpose and desire. "But, Great One, what of Nikol and the girls who attacked you? Will they not stand in our way?"

    Jormungand''s eyes gleamed with a mix of determination and vengeance. "Nikol, the one who dared to challenge me, shall face the consequences of his actions. I shall bring his creations to ruin, and the girls who stood by his side shall know the wrath of my mes. I will deal with Nikol, but I need all of you to be powerful enough to kill those girls and other apocalypse beings,"

    Jormungand knew since his powers had been weakened soon the curse he ces on Leviathan and Phoenix will break giving them the freedom of their body and when that happen he needed an army to stop them, and he knew with his power absorbed by these new humans, they are more than suitable for that job.

    A murmur of anticipation spread among the humans, their hearts ame with the desire for the blood. They had been transformed into mighty warriors, not only physically but also in spirit. Their eyes locked onto Jormungand, eager to fulfil their purpose and prove their worth to their creator.

    And they had another dream, that is to be the real humanity by killing all the exisitng ones.

    In a resolute tone, ric spoke, his voice tinged with defiance and determination. "Great One, we are ready. Teach us to fight. Mould us into a force that will strike fear into the hearts of our enemies. Together, we shall rebuild what was lost and ensure that your vengeance is fulfilled."

    Jormungand''s scales rustled as a gust of wind swept through the ruins, carrying with it the whispers of destiny. "Not me! I have been trying to summon someone that can teach you and soon it will happen, wait until then, soon I will do the summoning,"

    Jormungand knew before the dayes he will have to recover as much as possible, so he won''t suffer another defeat at Nikol''s hands.

    He knew he won''t be able to fully recover his power since potion of it is already distributed among these monsters, but he knew he can recover energy that can match Nikol in power, after all in front of Jormungand, Nikol was like a newborn even though both of them were supposed to be the most powerful in terms of power.

    And thus, under the watchful gaze of Jormungand, the humans embarked on their rigorous training.

    The once abandoned Dark Elf Queendom became a crucible of determination and fortitude, its dpidated halls echoing with the shing of swords, the resounding roars of dragons, and the triumphant cries of warriors destined to reim what was rightfully theirs.

    In the heart of this chaos, a new era was born��a saga of power, revenge, and the indomitable will of those who had chosen to stand against Nikol and on the other side Nikol, who was willing to stand against them even if it meant he will have to be unfair in his fights.

 Chapter 236 Demons vs Beastkin

    <h4>Chapter 236 Demons vs Beastkin</h4>

    Nikol''s eyes darted back and forth between the fierce Demon Queen and the mean-spirited Beast Queen Leona, his confusion evident in his furrowed brow. The intensity of their battle had subsided for a moment, allowing him to interject with a burning question that lingered in his mind.

    "Why do demons and beastkins continue to fight each other? I told you not to fight but you two always try to kill each other," Nikol inquired, his voiceced with genuine curiosity and a little bit of anger.

    The Demon Queen''s fiery gaze met Nikol''s, her expression revealing a hint of weariness. "It was the opposite party that initiated this conflict," she retorted, her voice carrying a tinge of frustration. "We have always been on the receiving end of their aggression."

    Leona, with her feline grace and piercing eyes, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Nikol. The beastkins started this war. We simply defend ourselves and our territories. Their party started attacking us for thend first, we didn''t do anything wrong,"

    Nikol pondered their words, his gaze shifting from one formidable figure to the other. "But why fight fornd when we already have this muchnd? What could have led to such animosity between your races?"

    A flicker of pain passed over the Demon Queen''s features as she recalled the distant memories. "Our past queens bear the burden of this feud," she exined, her voice tinged with mncholy. "Generations of queens on both sides have inherited a deep-seated enmity. It has be a part of our existence, something ingrained in our very essence."

    Leona''s tail flicked restlessly as she added, "For as long as we can remember, we have shed swords and fangs. The fights have be a way of life, a twisted tradition handed down through the ages."

    "It''s in the past, forget it now, why are you still holding the past grudges? Didn''t I tell you, all of you are now reborn by the purest form of energy, I don''t want my blood to fight against each other," Nikol had no need to calm down, as he was angry that these girls won''t stop doing useless things.

    Nikol''s eyes widened in disbelief. The weight of the revtion settled heavily upon his shoulders. "If you engage inbat once more," he dered firmly, his voice filled with determination, "I shall banish both of you from the hollowatch. Never again shall you set foot within these grounds nor will I give the benefit of staying here."

    A stunned silence descended upon the trio, broken only by the faint whispers of the wind. The Demon Queen and Leona exchanged a brief nce, their expressions reflecting a mixture of surprise and contemtion, as this was the first time they saw him genuinely irritated.

    Finally, the Demon Queen spoke, her voice having a panicked tone. "We don''t want that,"

    Nikol looked at her and answered her as if he had no need for showing any mercy toward them.

    "Deal with it, I don''t want to see any war from now on, we already have enough enemies, I don''t have the energy to deal with your personal problems,"

    While he was lecturing the two queens, Nikol saw Alva running toward him in a panic.

    "Nikol, our scout team is back and -" She paused for a minute and took her breath.

    "What happened? Did something bad happen?" Nikol questioned, as he looked at the squad with his vision and saw all of them were alright and then he tried to look at the forest, but still, his vision was a little blurred because of the effect of Jormungand''s presence.

    Alva''s eyes sparkled with intrigue as she faced the expectant faces of her lover and the other two queens. She took a deep breath and began her tale. "This morning, while we were patrolling the outskirts of the wall, some of the girls stumbled upon the very spot where the hollow used to reside."

    "To be more urate, they were attracted toward the hollow, but when they actually went there, the hollow that used to be there is gone,"

    Nikol''s expression transformed into one of disbelief, his eyebrows furrowing. "You mean it''s gone? Just like that?"

    Alva nodded solemnly. "Indeed, Nikol. Instead of the vast hollow we once knew, there now stands a magnificent treeden with fruit. The aroma it emits is simply divine, drawing the girls to it like moths to a me. They tried to eat the fruit, but lucky for them, they were able to refrain from doing that because of the power,"

    A murmur of astonishment rippled through the gathered two queens, their eyes widening at the mention of the tantalizing scent. The mysterious transformation of the hollow had piqued their collective curiosity, and they exchanged intrigued nces.

    Nikol couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. "But how? How could such a transformation ur overnight? Is it some kind of magic? Did Jormungand do something?"

    Alva shrugged, her expression filled with wonder. "I cannot say for certain, Nikol. It''s a mystery that has left us all bewildered. The forest has always held secrets, but this is something beyond our wildest imaginings."

    Silence fell over the camp as the adventurers absorbed the implications of Alva''s revtion. The allure of the fruitden tree beckoned them and they wanted to find what happened to the people that resided in the hollow, promising unknown delights and answers to questions yet unasked. They were drawn to the enigma like bees to nectar.

    Nikol''s eyes hardened with determination. "I should go there, this is not something I can ignore."

    He said and got ready to leave. but other girls also insisted to take them and he was reluctant at first when he remembered about what happened, but if the hollow is not really there, he knew it won''t be like thest time.

    And just like they expected Nikol took them back to the forest with their surge of energy pulsating through their veins.

    Energy swirled around him, dancing with an otherworldly glow, as he invoked the ancient art of teleportation. With a final incantation on his lips, Nikol vanished from his previous location, reappearing in the very spot where the hollow was supposed to be.

    But to his astonishment, there was no hollow, only the magnificent fruit-bearing tree standing tall before him. Nikol''s brows furrowed in confusion, his mind racing toprehend the enigma thaty before him. What had happened here? How could the hollow vanish so abruptly?

    Unyielding in his pursuit of answers, Nikol dropped to one knee, his hand brushing against the forest floor. His keen eyes scanned the area, searching for any lingering traces of the once-existent hollow. Yet, as his fingers reached out, they encountered an unexpected barrier��a seemingly invisible force preventing him from delving deeper.

    Nikol''s eyes widened with surprise, his touch meeting an unyielding resistance. "What sorcery is this?" he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with a mix of awe and frustration. He pressed his palm against the unseen obstacle, testing its strength. It held firm, denying him ess to the secrets concealed within.

    As Nikol pondered this newfound obstacle, a distant rustling of leaves reached his ears. He turned his head, his gaze fixated on a figure emerging from the shadows. It was Alva, her eyes shimmering with concern and determination.

    "Nikol, what''s happening? Why can''t you touch the tree? What is this tree?" Alva''s voice trembled with a mixture of worry and curiosity. She was worried that something bad is going to happen and her worries are not futile as this really screamed the signs of a disaster.

    Nikol rose to his feet, his gaze fixed on the barrier before him. "Alva, the hollow... it''s gone. In its ce, this tree stands, but there''s something strange about it. It''s as if an invisible force is blocking me from exploring further."

    Alva''s expression mirrored Nikol''s confusion as she joined him near the imprable barrier. "Do you think they are going to attack us? They probably ran out of energy after all the attacks they did,"

    Nikol raised his hand, his fingers brushing against the unseen resistance once more. "We cannot allow this obstacle to deter us. I can''t feel what''s beyond here, so we will have to personally go and see, let''s form an army, I will lead them, if things get ugly I will teleport them back to the hollowatch,"

    Alva nodded, her eyes gleaming with resolute determination. "Agreed, Nikol. Let usbine our knowledge and strength to unravel this mystery."

    They teleported back to their home, but the tree that looked like something out of a fairy tale stood there without showing any sign of weirdness, but both of them knew this tree was the reason why they can''t feel anything beyond it.

    Nikol''s voice rang out, infused with resolve. "Leona, make sure you choose your best hundred girls, and same with you,"

    He pointed at the demon queen and said those words and then he looked at the others.

    "We will form a collective army, this might be a good chance to increase our understanding too,"

 Chapter 237 The familiar place

    <h4>Chapter 237 The familiar ce</h4>

    Nikol stood tall, hismanding presence radiating through the air. Before him, a magnificent tree loomed, its ancient branches reaching towards the sky. He gazed beyond its protective veil, his piercing eyes filled with determination.

    "How did this tree get this tall?" He questioned himself, but right now he had to put his attention on the army that he gathered for the purpose of invading the other side beyond the tree.

    His girl army, a force unlike any other, gathered in perfect formation. More than a thousand strong, they represented a tapestry of diversity, their unique races and backgrounds intertwining to create a formidable unity. They stood with unwavering loyalty, their hearts filled with courage and a shared purpose.

    Be it demons, beastkin, elves or humans, none of them looked bothered by this diversity because they get to fight beside their saviour and lover and that''s all they wanted.

    As the sunlight filtered through the leaves, Nikol turned his attention to his trustedmanders, the closest allies he had handpicked to lead alongside him. And Most of them were the relevant queens or the leaders of their race, but in different circumstances like in the elven race, Zenda led the group since their queen was not so great in closebat.

    Their eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them before Nikol addressed the assembled warriors.

    "Ladies, today marks a turning point in our journey," he spoke, his voice resolute yet filled with a touch of warmth. "Beyond this tree lies the path to our destiny. It will not be an easy road, but with each step we take together, we grow stronger and this is the first time we formed an army that truly represents everyone instead of just us fighting with each other,"

    A ripple of determination spread through the ranks, the warriors exchanging knowing nces and nodding in agreement. One of themanders, Usha, stepped forward, her fiery hair framing her determined face.

    "Nikol, we are ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead," she dered, her voice echoing with conviction. "We have trained tirelessly, honing our skills for this very moment. With you as our leader, we fear no foe."

    Nikol''s eyes softened as he regarded Usha, his gratitude shining through his gaze.

    "I know, let''s do this,"

    Leaving those words with the girls, Nikol decided to leave the tree and cross beyond that, but suddenly he felt his power getting sucked by the tree and he quickly backed off without even having any hesitation.

    "What happened?" Leona asked, but Nikol looked at the tree with his eyes squinted and decided to destroy it.

    Nikol''s fingers crackled with energy as he summoned his powers, his aura zing with determination. With a swift motion, heunched his attack, directing a barrage of lightning towards the tree''s towering trunk. Bolts of electricity crackled and sizzled, striking the tree with fervour.

    But to his astonishment, the tree seemed to absorb the energy, its bark shimmering with an otherworldly glow. The ground quivered beneath their feet as tendrils of the tree''s essence snaked their way toward Nikol and his army, ensnaring them.

    "Girls, use your weapons and cut it, don''t use energy, this tree seems to be absorbing energy," Nikol shouted while using a sword to cut all the branches that tried to wrap around his body.

    "Jormungand, what sort of a nuisance is this?" Nikol thought and thought about something he can use to destroy this tree and when he looked at its root, he suddenly got an idea.

    Nikol''s jaw clenched as he unleashed a torrent of mes, his attacks intensifying. "If you can absorb my power, then I just have to uproot you from the ce that gave birth to you,"

    He didn''t care how much this tree absorbed his energy because he had a massive pool that can bepared to what Jormungand had, so he had enough to spare.

    Nikol''s mes surged forward, engulfing the tree''s trunk and root system. The intense heat caused the bark to crack and sizzle, while the tendrils that were ensnaring Nikol and his army recoiled and withered under the onught.

    As the mes raged, Nikol focused his energy on uprooting the tree. He channelled his power into the ground, sending shockwaves through the earth and destabilizing the tree''s foundation. The ground trembled violently, and the tree''s grip on thend weakened.

    With a mighty heave, Nikol exerted all his strength and summoned a powerful gust of wind to aid his efforts. The tree groaned and creaked as its roots were torn from the earth, its hold on the battlefield crumbling.

    Finally, the tree was wrenched free, its massive form toppling to the ground with a resounding crash. The otherworldly glow that had emanated from its bark faded, and the tendrils that had ensnared Nikol and his army disintegrated into wisps of smoke.

    As the dust settled, Nikol surveyed the scene. The once towering and formidable tree nowy defeated, reduced to a mere obstacle on the battlefield.

    "Sometimes brute force is the way,"

    He thought to himself and looked at the ce where the tree was supposed to be and below it was the empty hollow, which was the thing that Nikol might be searching for, but right now itcked the same power he felt when he first came here.

    He turned to his army, his gaze filled with determination. "We cannot let our guard down. This battle is not yet won. This is just the beginning,"

    Removing all the branches and burning them, all the girls followed Nikol and looked at the hollow, which was filled with the dead bodies of monsters that weren''t able to be the new humans.

    "They went away, it''s toote for us to stop now, they might have already formed another army," Nikol muttered and looked at the forest beyond the tree.

    "Let''s go," He said and asked everyone to follow him, as he kept his senses sharpened in case something attacks them.

    Nikol knew that the encounter with the absorbing tree was just a glimpse of the trials they would face on their journey. But with his indomitable spirit and the loyalty of his army, he was confident that they would triumph against all odds.

    As Nikol and his army continued their march through the dense forest, the atmosphere thickened with tension. Each step was taken with caution, their senses heightened, ready to face any lurking danger. The rustling of leaves and the hushed whispers of the wind kept them on edge.

    It was then that Eva, who was silently apanying Nikol, suddenly halted, her eyes widening in realization. "Wait... this part of the forest... it feels familiar," she murmured, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and confusion.

    Nikol turned to her, intrigued by her statement. "What do you mean, Eva? Have you been here before?"

    Eva''s gaze focused intently on the surroundings as if searching for a long-lost memory. "I can''t exin it, but there''s something about the air, the trees... I feel like I''ve walked these paths before, even though I don''t have any memories."

    Just as Nikol pondered Eva''s words, the dark elf representative, who had been silently observing, stepped forward with a grave expression. "I agree with Lady Eva''s sentiments, Lord Nikol. This part of the forest holds a haunting familiarity for me as well."

    The dark elf representative was one of the most skilled girls instead of their queen or themander, as both of them were not great fighters.

    Nikol furrowed his brow, his curiosity piqued. "Are you suggesting that there''s more to this forest than meets the eye?"

    The dark elf nodded solemnly. "Indeed, my lord. This path, almost looks like the path to the dark elf queendom, to be more urate our former home, but the trees and all thendmarks arepletely different,"

    Nikol''s mind raced with possibilities. If Eva and the dark elf both sensed a familiar energy here, it could be a good sign or a bad sign.

    "Let''s just proceed for now, make sure you mark all the trees because something is ying with my sense of direction in this part,"

    As they ventured further, the air grew heavier, and the creepy mist bathed the forest in an otherworldly feeling. The atmosphere hummed with energy, and Nikol knew they were drawing closer to the heart of the forest''s hidden power, which might be the Jormungand''s work.

    Whatever awaited them, Nikol was prepared to face it head-on. He understood that the journey ahead would be filled with unforeseen challenges.

    Eva and the dark elf stood beside him, equally confused as they proceeded through the forest.

    "Nikol, should we visit dark elf''s Queendom? I feel like we might be able to find something there,"

    It was a simple question, but Nikol suddenly asked Eva to be quiet while keeping his finger on his lips.

    "Iing! An attack is iing, everyone is ready," Nikol warned and kept looking at his surrounding for any signs and suddenly he saw a shadow moving above them and he knew it will be a full-blown battle from now on or either he will have to teleport back to the hollowatch.

 Chapter 238 The new humans

    <h4>Chapter 238 The new humans</h4>

    He began hearing faint whispers and caught glimpses of flickering shadows dancing above him, from branch to branch and it warned him of the danger they are facing.

    Curiosity and wariness mingled in Nikol''s mind as he looked up, his gaze piercing through the thick canopy. His eyes widened with astonishment as he beheld the shadow figures gliding gracefully amidst the leaves. These shadow beings appeared as if suspended in time, their movements are both captivating and mysterious.

    Quickly regaining hisposure, Nikol realized the potential danger that these unseen invaders might pose in a disadvantageous ce like this where they are surrounded by the trees. With amanding voice, he called out to hisrades, "Be on guard! Our path is not only lined with the perils of the forest floor but also above our very heads. The shadows that dance upon the branches hold secrets we must uncover!"

    His words echoed through the troops, their attention now fully focused on the mysterious threat lurking overhead. The soldiers and girls exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting both trepidation and determination.

    One brave warrior from the human race, stepped forward, her eyes reflecting the fire of battle. "What do you suggest, Saviour? How shall we face these enigmatic shadows?"

    Nikol, his mind sharpened by the extraordinary senses he possessed, surveyed the surroundings. With a flicker of inspiration, he replied, "We must move with caution, maintaining our formation and remaining vignt at all times. These shadows may be but a prelude to a hidden adversary. Keep your senses sharp, and trust in your training. Together, we shall unveil the truth behind these haunting apparitions."

    The soldiers nodded in unison, their resolve renewed. With Nikol at the helm, they ventured deeper into the ancient forest, their eyes keenly attuned to the secrets thaty overhead. The eerie dance of shadows apanied them, serving as a constant reminder of the unseen danger thaty hidden within the leafy canopy.

    He knew engaging them in a ce where they can easily hide would be disadvantageous, so he decided to proceed and find a ce, where he can easily see and hide from the airborne attacks, but it really confused him why they didn''t attack when the time and aim is so convenient.

    "Are they just observing us? What are they even doing?" Nikol asked himself while proceeding through the forest.

    As the forest thickened, Nikol''s keen senses guided him towards a clearing��a ce where the bnce between visibility and concealment was optimal. With a silent gesture, hemanded his troops to halt, their gazes fixed upon their surroundings.

    The soldiers stood in a defensive formation, their weapons poised, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.

    A young warrior, from the sea king race, stepped forward, her eyes filled with both curiosity and concern. "Saviour Nikol, what is your n? We are at the precipice of discovering the truth, but the shadows remain hiding. How shall we proceed?"

    Nikol turned to Aria, his expression grave yet resolute. "Patience, girls. We must observe and gather more information. These shadows have yet to reveal their intentions. We shall remain vignt and wait for the opportune moment to strike."

    The forest fell into an anticipatory silence, broken only by the soft rustling of leaves and the gentle sway of branches. Time seemed to stretch, each passing secondden with uncertainty. And then, as if in response to their unwavering patience, the air around them grew heavy with electrifying energy, which Nikol felt a familiar feeling from.

    Suddenly, the shadows converged upon a single spot in the clearing, coalescing into a tangible form. A figure emerged, their presence emanating an aura of otherworldly power.

    It was a being adorned with ethereal armour, a true embodiment of the Jormungand''s hidden enchantment and powers.

    "Who are you?" Looking at the person in front of Nikol questioned, but he knew looking at them, they must be the new underlings of Jormungands, after all, he had one of them in hollowatch under his tight watch.

    The strange human-looking being regarded Nikol with piercing eyes and more people joined him, their voices carrying an unexinable tone, they started to talk.

    "One who carries the power to challenge the great creator," It was a strange ent even for a human, as it sounded more like a monster growling. "Surrender yourself to the great creator and we won''t have to-"

    One of them tried to negotiate, at least somewhat, but on the other hand, the remaining members took their weapons, which Nikol had no idea where they got these weapons from and tried to attack Nikol without even waiting for their other members to finish talking.

    "Stop your foolishness, don''t you remember, he told us not to talk with anyone, our job is to kill and we will do that," It was the same person, who Jormungand named that said those words.

    His words sounded much more human-like than others, so Nikol wanted to capture him if possible, but he felt great power from this person.

    "Girls, deal with the others, I will take this main guy, who looks like he knows something more than the others," Nikol pointed and said those words, as he knew there are no arguing with the people, he had no idea how they even existed beside the fact that they evolved from the monsters.

    The girls swiftly moved into action, forming a defensive perimeter and engaging their adversaries with precise strikes and nimble manoeuvres.

    Meanwhile, Nikol focused his attention on the one who seemed to possess knowledge beyond that of the others. The person identified Jormungand as the great creator, whose words resonated with a semnce of humanity, now stood as the primary target in Nikol''s pursuit for answers.

    Drawing upon his inner reserves of strength and resolve, Nikol advanced toward his opponent. A surge of power emanated from the individual, an aura that spoke of formidable abilities and untapped potential. Nikol knew that this confrontation would not be an ordinary skirmish, but a sh of forces far beyond the realm of the ordinary.

    As Nikol closed the distance, their eyes locked in an intense gaze, each recognizing the gravity of the situation. The air crackled with anticipation, a moment suspended in time.

    "You hold knowledge of the great creator, who is it? Is it Jormungand? Where is he?" Nikol asked, his voice steady and determined. "I seek answers, and I demand your cooperation. Will you reveal the secrets you possess, or shall we settle this with des and bloodshed?"

    The person''s face twisted with a mix of defiance and uncertainty. "You cannotprehend the greatness of his power," they retorted, their voiceced with a blend of anger and fear at the same time like all of them were brainwashed to say the same thing. "But if you wish to know, you must take it from my mouth, after all, you''re the only one who''s going to die here with your little pet girls,"

    It said with a cheeky voice, which struck a nerve in Nikol''s head.

    They needed no more words as the tension peaked on the ground with everyone staring at each other with killing intent.

    "Then die with the information you have!" Nikol shouted and the confrontation escted into a flurry of swift movements and shing weapons. Nikol, guided by his superior senses and his unwavering resolve, danced through the battlefield, his every strike calcted and precise.

    But to an unpleasant surprise, the other party also did the same thing, but instead of copying Nikol''s moves this time, it had its own move set which stood up really powerful even for Nikol.

    He couldn''t use his power to his full potential because of the energy that kept disturbing his own flow of energy, but he had no problems keeping up with the attacks.

    As the battle raged on, Nikol''s mind raced, seeking an opportunity to capture this elusive individual alive. He yearned to uncover the secrets they held, to grasp the Jormungand''s location.

    With each sh of weapons and exchange of blows, Nikol''s superior senses allowed him to read his opponent''s movements with uncanny precision. He manoeuvred with agility and finesse, parrying and countering the attacks of his adversary.

    "How annoying! Even with my power, he can still keep up with me, it''s all because of this ce," Nikol thought as he knew he could easily one-shot this person in front of him without even trying, if he wasn''t surrounded by this energy filled ce.

    The battle intensified, the sh of their weapons echoing through the clearing, as sparks of energy danced around them.

    Nikol''s mind raced, searching for a strategy that would give him the upper hand.

    He also made sure to keep his eyes on the girls, so they won''t get killed by anyone, and he was grateful to see them keeping up with these people instead of being a dead weight and this really showed to him, how improved they are after all the training and power-ups they went through.

    A wry smile graced Nikol''s lips, an unsettling blend of eptance and defiance. "I got an idea,"

    He muttered to himself and looked at his opponent with a smile.

 Chapter 239 Faithful and Deadly

    <h4>Chapter 239 Faithful and Deadly</h4>

    Suddenly, Nikol''s keen gaze fell upon a man who seemed to pose a threat. He was smiling as he knew this would be the turning point of this battle and he felt a little bit stupid for not using this technique earlier.

    Without hesitation, he sidestepped swiftly, his body moving with grace and precision. As he did so, his hand brushed against one of the other enemies engaged inbat with his girls. In that momentary touch, a surge of energy passed through Nikol''s fingertips, and the enemy vanished into thin air.

    The remaining foes, taken aback by the sudden disappearance of theirrade, felt a shiver run down their spines. They could sense that something dangerous had transpired, something beyond theirprehension. Bewildered, they took a step back, fear etched across their faces.

    Nikol''s girls and all the other warrior girls, momentarily distracted by the mysterious event, turned to him, their eyes wide with curiosity and astonishment. "What just happened?" one of them whispered, her voiceced with awe.

    Nikol''s lips curled into a confident smile as he met their gaze. "I merely sent him away," he replied cryptically, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue. "A temporary departure to level the ying field."

    Understanding dawned upon some of the girls, who already knew about his skills to teleport. A spark of realization flickered in their eyes as they grasped the truth. Nikol had teleported the weaker enemy away, removing the advantage they held in numbers. The remaining foes, sensing their vulnerability, began to hesitate, their confidence waning.

    But he had to teleport everyone before he leaves this ce because he couldn''t leave anyone else to attack the other girls.

    Usha, her voiceced with admiration, spoke up, her words filled with awe. "You truly possess incredible powers, Nikol. With each passing battle, your abilities continue to astound us."

    Nikol nodded, his gaze steady and unwavering. "Hah~ I will blush if you say it like that,"

    The girls, renewed with determination, smiled at each other, their spirits lifted by Nikol''s words. They understood that with him by their side, their chances of victory were greater than ever before. The battle continued, but now, the tides had shifted, the enemies faltering in the face of Nikol''s enigmatic abilities.

    "..."

    They stared at each other hoping their leader, the one who was fighting with Nikol would be able to tell the direction and give them the proper orders, and just like they expected, he had a proper reaction to this new tactic of Nikol.

    As the enemies'' fear of Nikol''s touch grew, they became increasingly wary, their eyes darting nervously in his direction. Nikol, sensing their unease, decided to exploit their newfound caution. With each step he took, he calcted his movements, seeking an opportunity to touch another enemy and teleport them away.

    The battle, once filled with shes of steel and bloodshed, took an unexpected turn. Nikol''s enemies, realizing the danger that lurked in his touch, adopted a more cautious approach. They dispersed, blending into the shadows and using the terrain to their advantage, transforming the battlefield into a treacherous game of hide and seek.

    Nikol''s girls and the other warrior girls adjusted their strategies ordingly, their senses heightened as they scoured the area, searching for any sign of their hidden adversaries. Whispers of movement echoed through the air, followed by the asional flicker of a shadow, but Nikol''s enemies proved to be elusive and sly.

    Usha, her voice hushed with anticipation, whispered to Nikol, "This battle has turned into a dangerous game, Nikol. We must stay vignt and trust in your abilities to outwit them."

    Nikol nodded, his focus unwavering. "You''re right, Usha. Our opponents may have chosen a stealthier approach, but that doesn''t mean they can run away from me, stay vignt,"

    The air became heavy with tension as the battle continued. Nikol''s enemies, realizing that their previous advantage in numbers was no longer as significant, resorted to cunning and calcted strikes. They struck swiftly from the shadows, testing the reflexes and resilience of Nikol and his girls.

    "Caught you!" With his extraordinary powers and strategic mind, anticipated their moves. He managed to touch another enemy, sending them away in a sh of light.

    The remaining foes, witnessing theirrade''s sudden disappearance, grew even more cautious, their movements bing more calcted and measured.

    As the battle progressed, it transformed into a deadly dance, with Nikol and his girls, and their elusive enemies, engaged in a thrilling game of cat and mouse. Each step, each touch, held the potential to tip the scales of victory. Every shadow became a potential hiding ce, and every noise sent their hearts racing.

    The game of hide and seek continued, but Nikol felt they were getting too far away from the entrance and the thickness of the energy in the environment became more and more each second.

    "They are taking us somewhere, should we stop here? It might get dangerous," Nikol questioned himself, as he didn''t know whether the girls can take the energy of this forest head-on and remain conscious, but before they could even say no and turn back, Nikol saw a huge wall in front of him which was made out of wood.

    Eva quickly halted with all the other dark elves and the people who participated in the journey of rescuing the dark elven queen, as this ce looked a lot familiar to them.

    Seeing the massive wooden wall standing before them, memories flooded their minds causing the familiarity of the ce and the memories about the horrific hell they witness to send shivers down their spine.

    "Nikol, this is... the Cursed Elves Queendom and their castle," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of apprehension and caution. "We''ve stumbled upon the very heart of the formidable enemy."

    Nikol furrowed his brow, contemting their next move. The energy in the air grew thicker, pulsating with an unsettling aura. He could sense thetent danger that lurked within the walls, ready to ensnare anyone who dared venture deeper.

    "Jormungand is inside," Nikol could easily feel the presence of the energy, even though it was a lot weaker than when he first met this nuisance.

    Looking at his girls and the other brave souls who had apanied them, Nikol made a swift decision. "We cannot proceed any further," he dered firmly, his tone resonating with authority. "The risks outweigh the rewards, and the perils of this ce are not to be underestimated."

    "They have already formed a civilization, if I had to fight Jormungand alone things would have been simple, but that''s not the case anymore," Nikol assumed that the enemies that led them here must be normal warriors inside this castle, so he couldn''t imagine these girls being able to beat up someone who is a higher level.

    Even though he knew some deaths would be inevitable, deep inside he didn''t want anyone to die including the lowest-ranked warrior girls, as all of them were mothers to his children.

    "We must prioritize the safety of our loved ones," Nikol stated, his voice filled with determination. "Retreating now does not mean defeat. It means we are choosing to fight another day when we are better prepared."

    The warrior girls exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of concern and understanding. They knew that Nikol''s decision was driven by a deep desire to safeguard their lives and the lives of their children. They respected him as their leader, but they also valued their own agency.

    They didn''t want to be the reason why Nikol is holding back against his enemies, instead, they want to be the reason why he is killing his enemies.

    Elven leader, Zenda, stepped forward, her eyes filled with determination. "Nikol, we understand your concerns," she said, her voice steady. "But we are warriors. We have fought side by side with you and faced countless dangers. We are willing to risk our lives for this cause, just as you are."

    He admired the unwavering spirit of these warrior girls, and their willingness toy down their lives. He was about to teleport them and face Jormungand all alone. As usual, he was about to put his life in danger in order to save someone else life, but this time things didn''t go as nned as the walls of the dark elf queendom suddenly started to crumble like they were made out of the sand.

    As the walls of the dark elf queendom crumbled before their eyes, Nikol''s heart skipped a beat. What he had anticipated as a fierce battle against Jormungand suddenly took a shocking turn. In the midst of the falling debris, an army emerged, a formidable force armed to the teeth, their eyes filled with malice.

    They had eyes that looked like they were looking at their mortal enemy and Nikol understood why.

    "All of them are new humans, this many of them," He said and looked at his girls.

    Nikol''s mind raced, assessing the situation. The sheer number of adversaries before him was overwhelming, and their weapons glinted with a deadly promise. But the true threat loomed above them all��the colossal form of Jormungand, a dragon of immense power, coiled upon the castle''s roof, its eyes zing with fury.

    "Nikol, didn''t I tell you that you will regret what you did and now it''s time,''

 Chapter 240 War

    <h4>Chapter 240 War</h4>

    Nikol stood at the forefront, his gaze fixed upon the vast army assembled before him. Their armour which he had no idea how they got such high-quality armours gleamed in the darker sunlight, weapons at the ready.

    The tension in the air was palpable, yet excitement and panic coursed through his veins as he witness this abnormal event. Beside him stood his beloved girls and the army, their eyes equally alight with anticipation for the uing battle.

    They were fierce, strong, and unyielding, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    As Nikol surveyed the scene, his attention was drawn to the ominous figure of Jormungand, the serpent-looking dragon form of the being, slithering in its colossal form atop the castle roof. Its presence sent a whole load of questions through his mind, for he knew that Jormungand sought to strip him of everything he held dear.

    ''He looks a lot weaker, which is good, but I can''t let my guard down''

    Nikol thought looking at the figure and then his army of new humans.

    "Nikol, you should have obeyed me when I was kind to you," Suddenly all of them heard a voice that came straight into their minds without any sound, which was more creepy than anything else.

    "Now that you showed me your true colours, I don''t have chances for you anymore, I will forcefully put you in the position I want, and you will have to deal with it, you will be my death,"

    Jormungand''s words carried a sinister promise, iming that it would take away all that Nikol loved and force him to reim his rightful ce in the universe. Jormungand sneered, iming that Nikol should be grateful for the opportunity, as it would only serve to make him more powerful.

    But to Nikol, all of his words and ideas and how he viewed others sounded way more hypocritical and selfish, because he knew that Jormungand wasn''t any different from him. He fought for his death and to be released from the painful reality while Nikol fought to stay in the reality and enjoy the happiness that he has.

    He knew this happiness won''tst forever, as his girls are mortal and he is immortal, but he couldn''t help but seek the present instead of thinking about the dark future or past.

    If he could he would have tampered with their lives, but he knew making someone immortal is not something he can do, and even if he could, he didn''t want to do that without their permission.

    A heartyugh escaped Nikol''s lips, a resounding defiance that echoed through the air. "I never asked for such an offer," he dered, his voiceced with determination. "All I desire is to live my life in peace, to cherish the moments I have with my people and girls." His eyes zed with a fire that matched the intensity of the approaching battle.

    Fixing his gaze upon Jormungand, Nikol spoke with unwavering resolve. "If you dare disturb the serenity of my existence, I promise you this: you will regret ever returning from the depths of death I gave you. If you wish death so much, you should have stayed there," The wind carried his words, infused with a quiet fury. His deration hung in the air, a challenge to the malevolent elder brother dragon.

    As the battlefield trembled with the weight of impending conflict, Nikol''s girls stood beside him, their loyalty unwavering. They were a united force, bound by love and hatred toward the entity in front of them.

    The tension between Nikol and Jormungand crackled in the air, each aware of the other''s unwavering determination. The dragon''s eyes narrowed a sinister glimmer reflecting its malicious intent.

    "You speak of peace and cherishing moments, yet you stand here, ready to wage war," Jormungand hissed, its voiceced with contempt. "Your naivety knows no limit,"

    With a thunderous roar, Jormungand lunged forward, its massive form spiralling through the air.

    His main goal was to stop Nikol from interfering with the others, while he dealt with Nikol personally.

    "I leave it to you, my summon and new human leader, ric, if you fail me consider yourself dead," He send those words to his people and stood in front of Nikol, barely taking his human form.

    Nikol''s eyes narrowed as Jormungand''s sinister presence loomed before him. He knew the stakes were high, not just for himself and his girls, but for the very fabric of their world and this battle might change things vastly.

    Things escted rather quickly with Nikol facing Jormungand and the girls facing all the other new humans and the single summon, which no one knew what it was or what was its purpose.

    Nikol and Jormungand engaged in a battle of epic proportions. Their sh reverberated through the battlefield, the ground quaking beneath their feet. Nikol''s sword gleamed with a radiant light, while Jormungand unleashed devastating bursts of primal energy.

    "Tsk, swords are useless against you," He dropped the sword and decided to use his raw strength, which will be the most useful and effective way to deal with this enemy in front of him.

    While propelling them into the skies as they exchanged powerful blows. Nikol''s movements were swift and precise, his immortal strength surging through every strike. Jormungand, fueled by ancient malice, unleashed waves of destructive power, attempting to overwhelm his opponent.

    As they soared through the air, their sh became a spectacle of immense power. Lightning crackled around them, echoing the intensity of their conflict. Nikol''s eyes burned with determination

    Nikol sent forth a wave of his own energy, colliding with Jormungand''s primal energy. The resulting explosion shook the earth, illuminating the battlefield with a dazzling disy of light and darkness, which was also the green light for the battle between new humans and old humans.

    Usha looked at the other leader for the confirmation and all of themughed at her showing they are ready just as she is and looked at the group of people that kept running in their direction.

    "For Nikol! For our future! Don''t die, just kill, don''t think about anything, just kill," Eva shouted, but Lydia hit her head and decided to correct her words.

    "Think and fight, don''t listen to this battle junky, pure strength is not everything,"

    . Theirughter filled the air, a defiant deration that they were prepared for the struggle thaty ahead.

    As the two opposing factions surged forward, their weapons shed and magic surged through the battlefield. The ground quaked beneath the relentless assault, and the air was thick with the scent of sweat and determination. The cacophony of battle cries and shes of steel reverberated through the air, creating a symphony of chaos and defiance.

    Eva''s voice pierced through the chaos, her words filled with an unbridled fervour. "Hahhh~ how long have I waited to go on a killing spree again? Because of that soft lover of mine, I forgot about how much I enjoyed the violence,"

    Eva started to go crazy as she jumped on one of the new humans'' faces and ripped his head off like a demoness thirsting for blood, which caused her own army to fear her, but unlike what they expected the new humans didn''t look fearful at all since they didn''t know what fear felt like in the first ce.

    The two parties are locked in a fierce struggle for dominance. The new humans fought with a blend of agility, adaptability, and unwavering moves that looked like they copied it forms someone.

    The old humans, on the other hand, disyed decades ofbat experience, their moves honed by countless battles and they adjusted ording to the moves of their enemy.

    Usha led her forces with calcted precision, her mind sharp and her eyes observant. She analyzed the battlefield, seeking weaknesses in the enemy''s defences and exploiting them. Herrades fought alongside her, their movements coordinated and their attacks precise.

    "All of them do the same moves, try to learn how to fight," She advised her girls, and look at how the others are dealing with the enemies and they look just fine handling all the enemies.

    "Aren''t they a lot weaker than we expected? What''s this?" She questioned herself, but then she saw a horrific scene that sent a chill down her spine.

    "Don''t you know that your job is to be meat shields to me? Why are you going ahead and dying on your own?" Those were the words she heard before Usha heard something breaking and she saw a man piercing the belly of one of the new humans, but that wasn''t the terrific thing.

    "Nooooo! Noooo! Nooooo!" She shouted as she knew this isn''t something that should be happening because in front of her one of the girls from the human race, who was fighting the same new human was also pierced by the same hand that killed the new human sending it through her belly causing it toe out from the other side.

    The battleground froze for a moment like everyone was witnessing this moment that changed the tide of the whole battle that was to their advantage and nobody knew what was about toe.

 Chapter 241 Battle between girls

    <h4>Chapter 241 Battle between girls</h4>

    The gravity of the situation sank deep into her soul, and she knew that what had just transpired could not be left unanswered. This was an affront to everything they fought for��a betrayal of Nikol''s trust that he ced in them.

    Her eyes zed with an unyielding fury as she turned her gaze towards the perpetrator. "I''ll kill you!" she bellowed, her voice trembling with a potent mix of anger and anguish.

    Usha''s heart was set ame with a singr purpose��to avenge the fallen girl and ensure that no more lives were needlessly lost.

    As the girl whose belly had been pierced fell to the ground, blood seeping from her grievous wound, Usha''s voice cut through the chaos. "Alva! Take her to Nikol!" shemanded, her tone firm and resolute. She knew that Nikol, their omnipotent lover, was their best hope to save the injured girl''s life. Every second counted, and Usha refused to let herrade perish in vain.

    Alva looked at her mother for a moment worried about her, but then she decided to act upon the orders because she couldn''t let this girl die in vain.

    Turning to the other leaders who fought alongside her, Usha''s voice rang out with a chilling determination. "We can''t let this go unpunished! We will fight together and bring him down!" Her words held amanding authority that stirred the hearts of those around her. The once-frozen battleground now surged with renewed energy as their allies rallied to her call.

    "You''re going to pay for what you did," Eva also shouted her voice sounding even louder than Usha''s.

    Seeing the blood of one of the girls that trained under them, she felt like her whole body was trembling asking to kill every enemy in front of him.

    Leona, Zenda, Demon Queen and all the leaders of the other races had the same reaction, as they knew this will be the real threat that will haunt them.

    Usha locked eyes with her fellow leaders, a silent understanding passing between them. They formed a tight-knit group, ready to unleash their collective fury upon the enemy who dared to vite their ranks and even dared to harm one of the girls.

    With weapons clutched tightly in their hands and determination etched on their faces, Usha and herrades moved forward, advancing towards the menacing figure who had caused such devastation. The battle would be fierce, but the fire in Usha''s eyes burned brighter than ever before. She would make the enemy pay dearly for the lives he had taken, for the trust he had shattered.

    The man stood before them, his eyes filled with a chilling confidence that matched their own strength. It was clear that he was no ordinary opponent.

    "How did this puppet get this stronger?" While charging toward him Leona questioned, as she knew he was supposed to be a monster that had zero intelligence before.

    "That Jormungand or whatever might have done something, he has powers that are equal to Nikol, so I wouldn''t underestimate his ns,"

    Usha''s muscles tensed as she prepared to engage inbat. With a swift motion, she lunged forward, her weapon held high. Her movements were precise and calcted, but the man met her strike with equal skill, deflecting her attack effortlessly. The sh of metal echoed through the air, reverberating with the intensity of their confrontation.

    Beside Usha, Eva, Leona, and the Demon Queen fought with unyielding determination, each disying their unique fighting style and unwavering resolve.

    Eva, known for her aggressive nature,unched herself at the enemy with unbridled ferocity. Her movements were swift and precise, herrge de shing through the air with deadly intent. She danced around the man, her strikesing from unexpected angles, testing his defences with relentless assault. Her eyes zed with an intense fire, fueling her every move as she sought to dismantle their foe piece by piece.

    "Leave it to me! I will break his skull," She shouted and waved her big sword, but the man swiftly dodged her and disappear out of the ce using one of his own army members as a meat shield.

    Leona, on the other hand, channelled her rage into pure brute force. With her towering stature and with her bare hand, she unleashed devastating blows that shook the ground beneath them. Each swing of her beastified arms carried an incredible amount of power, causing tremors upon impact. Leona''s muscles bulged with each strike, her determination evident in the grit of her teeth and the fire in her eyes.

    The Demon Queen, in stark contrast to herrades, fought with a calm andposed demeanour. She possessed an innate aura of authority, her every movement deliberate and precise. With her supernatural abilities, she weaved through the chaos effortlessly, striking with calcted precision.

    Each blow they delivered was met with a countermove from the enemy, his agility and strength a match for theirbined might. The battlefield became a chaotic dance of des and brute force, the sh of steel punctuated by grunts of exertion.

    Usha''s frustration grew with every failed attempt tond a decisive blow. Her anger fueled her movements, imbuing her strikes with a newfound ferocity. She fought with a relentless drive, refusing to let the loss of herrade go unanswered.

    "Why won''t you die?" She shouted and waved her sword, which was caught by the man who ripped it into two equal parts.

    "Great creator told me not to die, so I won''t die, after all, I have to make sure I kill all of you," It was a creepy voice, but Usha immediately knew they needed a new n as this battle looked impossible to deal with brute force alone.

    ''Alva, where are you? Don''t let that girl die, or things would be dirty, after all, we promised Nikol that we won''t let anyone die,"

    ***

    Alva kept running carrying the girl on her back with her whole body wet from the blood that kepting out of her wound.

    "Ugh~ Alva..." The girl was conscious, but she kept twitching like she was having a hard time, so Alva had to hurry up and take her to Nikol.

    She noticed that he kept fighting with Jormungand but for some reason, she couldn''t exactly pinpoint the ce they were fighting even though both of them were visible to her through the sky.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" Frustrated Alva tried to even use her telepathy with Nikol, but it didn''t work,

    She didn''t hear the voice she was trying to contact, so her only option was to physically meet him.

    "Alva... hide my... body... don''t... let our saviour see my body," Breaking her words and trembling, the girl who kept bleeding managed to squeeze out some words, but Alva had no intention of doing something like that.

    "No good! Either we save you or we all die with you, I won''t abandon you," Running through the forest, Alva felt something strange.

    "Something ising!" She said and took cover behind a rock, and the trees in the ce she stood previously suddenly got sliced into two pieces, which caused her eyes to almost pop out of her eye sockets.

    "Where did ite from?'' Peeking out of the rock she was hiding, Alva tried to find what was the thing that kept attacking her and she noticed a person standing on a huge tree with a long sword in its hand.

    "Damn it! Another enemy, I don''t have time to fight here," She looked at the girl then the person that was attacking her, and decided to run away.

    A sense of desperation washed over her as she nced back at her woundedrade. The girl''s face contorted with pain, but her eyes still held a flicker of hope. Alva made up her mind. She would protect her at all costs, even if it meant putting herself in harm''s way.

    "Stay with me," Alva whispered to the girl, her voice filled with determination. "We''re getting out of here."

    With a burst of adrenaline, Alva bolted forward, navigating through the forest with a speed born of necessity. Her senses heightened, she dodged obstacles and weaved through the dense vegetation, all the while keeping a vignt eye on their pursuer.

    Though the enemy''s presence loomed, Alva refused to let fear consume her. Her focus remained solely on their survival. She darted through narrow gaps and leapt over fallen logs, doing her best to throw off their pursuer''s pursuit.

    The sound of heavy footsteps and the rustling of leaves behind her confirmed that their enemy was relentless in their pursuit. Alva''s mind raced, searching for a solution. She needed to find a way to buy them more time, to create a distraction that would allow them to escape.

    Drawing upon her instincts, Alva spotted Nikol, who was engaging in the battle and decided to get close to him, but then suddenly in front of her, Artemis appeared out of nowhere looking at her with a panicked look.

    "I will help you to reach him, there''s a barrier preventing him from contacting us, we have to break it first," Alva didn''t know whether to believe her or not, but what else choice did she have?

 Chapter 242 Two beings

    <h4>Chapter 242 Two beings</h4>

    "Why are you scared? Why don''t you fight with the universalws if you''re that obsessed with death?" Blocking the attack of Jormungand, Nikol questioned and decided to sneak behind him when he get the chance, but no matter how he tried Jormungand didn''t have any intention of letting his guard down.

    "You think we can fight withws that created us? Nikol, you don''t have any idea because you''re new, but I already tried to fight them," He said and paused attacking for a minute and looked at Nikol with a look that couldn''t be exined.

    "They are not something we can beat, just like how humans or those apocalypse beings can''t beat us, we can''t beatws," Nikol released a roundhouse kick while he was talking, but Jormungand quickly evaded it and continued talking.

    "Nikol, take my ce, at least pity on me, I have been in this universe since its birth and I''m tired, I want to disappear if you keep rejecting me like this,ws will force both of us and we won''t be able to be free for at least another few ten thousand years,"

    His words were too effective on Nikol, simply because he had no idea how powerful thesews were and how directly they can affect his life.

    Determination welled up within him, pushing him to continue the fight despite the overwhelming odds between all of these enemies.

    With renewed vigour, Nikolunched himself at Jormungand, a mixture of anger and empathy fueling his movements. He anticipated Jormungand''s next strike, weaving through it with nimble footwork in the sky. As Jormungand attempted to counter, Nikol seized the opportunity to slip behind him, swiftly evading his grasp.

    "Got you!" He suddenly said and attacked Jormungand''s heart from the back.

    Their battle intensified, the sh of their powers echoing through the cosmic void and also the earth. Nikol''s movements became more calcted, his instincts honed by the urgency of the situation.

    He feigned weakness, allowing Jormungand tond a solid hit. However, unbeknownst to Jormungand, it was all part of Nikol''s n.

    As Jormungand gloated over his apparent victory, Nikol''s eyes gleamed with determination. He channelled his inner strength, gathering energy for a decisive strike. With a surge of power, Nikol unleashed a devastating attack on his heart from the front, catching Jormungand off guard. The force of the blow sent Jormungand hurtling backwards, his body crashing into the barrier that they created causing it to cracka little.

    Jormungand''s coughed up a strange, otherworldly liquid as he struggled to regain hisposure.

    "What is this?" He looked at his hand to see a shining liquid that didn''t have any colour or shape and he felt his mind was going crazy, as it was thest thing he wanted to see.

    "Primal Energy! They are bing liquids in my body, which means they are dying," He stood up and looked at Nikol with hatred. He was fed up with everything that he actually felt like destroying the whole universe, so he can die taking everyone into their graves.

    But Nikol wasn''t paying attention to him, instead, his face looked pale as he heard all the voices that kept collecting near the barrier all at once, and he knew things are getting too out of hand.

    "I should go, I can''t let any of them die," He thought with his eyes solely focusing on the battle that was going on the earth, but Jormungand took advantage of this moment and suddenly attacked Nikol''s heart causing him to cough out the same liquid that came out of Jormungand''s mouth and he repaired the barrier without letting Nikol go and support his girls.

    "It''s over, either of us is going to die here, now that we found we are not unkible, I will give you a fair chance and tell," He paused and showed the primal liquid that kept leaking from his mouth.

    "Our hearts when attacked with primal energy, makes a collision and kill all the existing primal energy, in simple terms, they die when collided with each other, which means only you and I can kill each other," He said and charge at Nikol without even waiting.

    "So kill me, quickly kill me and go back to your girls, I have been waiting for this chance," He was overjoyed by this turn of events, but that same joy also blinded his logical thinking because he didn''t bother to even think why something like this suddenly happened when they didn''t have this problem earlier.

    And same goes for Nikol who was thinking about going back to the girls, so he took Jormungand''s advice and decided to quickly kill him, which is also his wish.

    ***

    "A crack!" Artemis saw the crack that appeared in the sky when Jormungand collided with it and she knew Nikol was still there fighting.

    "Alva, look! He''s there, we need something that can break the barrier that keeps blocking us,"

    Alva also noticed and she wondered what they are going to do, after all, they were just humans and none of them had the ability to fly.

    "Goddess, we can''t fly, can you do that, after all, you''re a goddess," Alva questioned, but then Artemis looked at her with aplicated look.

    "I could but, I don''t have the power, after all, Nikol didn''t bless me with the energy that he gave all of you, so I''m just a normal human here since this world doesn''t have mana that can be used by me," Artemis said and took cover from the attacks that kepting in their direction.

    "But-"

    She paused and looked in the direction of the tree that Nikol attacked and cut down.

    "Those fruits of the tree that appeared near the hollow, they have the ability to give me energy, so I will-" She paused for a minute and looked at Alva.

    "How do you know? How do you know that? Nikol didn''t tell any of that to us," She said and took some distance and her sword came out of her cover which quickly went to her neck.

    She had been rather suspicious about Artemising here, after all, she was even weaker than them without her mana, so there was no way she could travel all the way here in a short period of time like that.

    "What are you talking about Alva? I am Artemis, why are you pointing your sword at me?" Artemis questioned, but Alva clearly noticed how different her tone was.

    The moment she started to believe that Artemis in front of her was a lie, the image of Artemis that stayed in front of her started to blur and suddenly it changed into something more bizarre without leaving any trace of the previous beautiful goddess figure.

    Alva quickly took a step back and her sword was about to cut off the head of the figure that looked like an old tree with its branches sprouting from its body, but she paused as it looked genuinely fearful of her as soon as its disguise vanished.

    "What are you? Can you talk?" She asked keeping her distance, and to her surprise, the tree started to talk with its branches shaking like hands.

    "I-I am... a guardian," the tree-being stuttered, its voice crackling like leaves rustling in the wind. "I assume the form of those whom you trust... to gain your attention, your trust. After all, we don''t like to show our true forms,"

    Alva''s grip on her sword tightened, her suspicion mixing with curiosity. She took a cautious step forward, still wary of the creature''s true intentions. "Why should I trust you? How can I be certain you''re not another illusion and here to harm me?"

    The tree-being exhaled a soft sigh, causing its branches to sway gently. "I understand your doubt, Alva. I am a guardian spirit tasked with protecting the bnce of this world. I''ve sensed a disturbance, an impending cmity that threatens the realm."

    It started to talk in a fearful tone without even bothering to hide that it was afraid of Alva.

    "Exin!" Alva shouted and the tree suddenly covered her from an attack that came in her direction and took her to another ce.

    "What are you? Let me go," Alva quickly took some distance and looked at the tree guy only to see a huge cut on its back regenerating all the branches that got destroyed.

    "Listen to me Alva, I''m on your side, We are the Guardian spirit of thisnd, these new human threats made us personallye here, I want to help Master Nikol to defeat Jormungand," The tree spoke with his body fully regenerating.

    "Believe me, If I wanted you dead I could have done that when you were vulnerable, but I didn''t,"

    Alva was shaken because she didn''t know what to believe. But she didn''t have time to carefully think about things.

    The girl who was on the verge of death kept coughing blood out and Alva knew if she didn''t take her to Nikol things would get really ugly.

    "So what are you suggesting me to do?" Alva asked looking at the tree-looking guy and she knew it will be now or never for them.

 Chapter 243 Birth of a monster

    <h4>Chapter 243 Birth of a monster</h4>

    Alva''s heart pounded as she weighed her options. The tree-like being''s words seemed sincere, and the urgency of the situationpelled her to make a decision. She knew she couldn''t leave the injured girl behind, and if this being truly wanted to help, it might be her best chance.

    "Fine," Alva said, her voice resolute. "Help me get her to Master Nikol. If you try anything suspicious, I won''t hesitate to defend myself and this girl even if it meant I have to burn all the trees here."

    The tree-like being nodded solemnly. "I understand your caution, Alva. I bear you no ill will. Our intentions are aligned against Jormungand, the great serpent that threatens thisnd."

    Together, they carefully lifted the wounded girl and started moving through the dense forest. Alva couldn''t help but look behind her to see a figure following them jumping from tree to tree without even bothering to show any sort of reaction to what just happened.

    "What is that thing? Do you know why that thing keeps following us keeping a distance rather than getting close enough to attack us?"

    Looking at the figure, the tree that looked just as creepy as the person that is following them answered, with its voice rather deep.

    "Normally, we take no interest in human affairs, as we don''t care about them, but it''s sad to see someone suffering because of these creatures that are not meant to be here, even though Nikol is also like that, we allowed him because he did nothing but good for thend and eventually started to ept thisnd and protect it,"

    Alva kept running while listening to his words, but she never took her eyes off the person that kept following him.

    "Do you know or Do you not?"

    "Yes I know," The tree answered her words, knowing that she didn''t have any patience to listen to long speeches.

    "It''s the archer type of god that he summoned to train the new humans, Jormungand summoned many gods of different fight styles, and all of them are just empty husks that only know how to obey rules," The tree spoke the things they witnessed while observing thend.

    *Tsk

    "Do you know something that can work against that guy and a way for me to contact Nikol?" Alva felt annoyed after all, Jormungand kept doing unwanted things to the,

    She hoped that he would drop dead somewhere without bothering them, and while she was cursing him inside her mind the tree answered her question with a nod while creating a wooden shield to block all the attacks that came in their direction.

    "The fruits of the tree that sprouted above the hollow, consume it," The tree paused for a minute and continued.

    "It is an abnormality that appeared in this world without anyone interfering, it absorbed all the energy that Nikol used to attack and doubled it and created those fruits, I''m sure once you consume one of them, you will gain extraordinary power, but-"

    Alva listened to its words carefully and waited for the tree to say the remaining words too.

    "There might be consequences to that action and I have no idea what they are, I''m not saying something will definitely happen, but there''s a huge chance of something happening,"

    The tree created a huge wooden wall and blocked the vision of the archer god that kept following him and decided to finish things off.

    "Tell me! Will you take the risk or not? We can''t keep running away, once my remaining mana gets depleted, I would be a real tree without any vision or intelligence, but before that, I want to use these remaining powers to help you and Nikol, because he is the only one that can prevent ournd from being destroyed,"

    Alva paused and looked at the girl, who was in her embrace and quickly came to a decision, which was the only decision she coulde up with after all the running and dodging she did.

    "Take me there, I don''t care about anything as long as I can take this girl to Nikol, I don''t want any death,"

    ***

    "Why do you keep resisting dying? If you want death, you''re so annoying," Nikol shouted his patience running out, as Jormungand kept blocking and dodging his attacks, even though he wanted to die.

    It was a dangerous gamble, but Nikol knew he couldn''t afford to hesitate. His priority was to protect the ones he cared about, and if killing Jormungand was the only way to achieve that, he had to seize the opportunity.

    "Let''s put an end to this, I don''t have time to entertain you,"

    With grim determination, Nikol readied himself for the impending sh. He lunged forward, meeting Jormungand head-on in a sh of titans. Their blows reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Each strike was fueled by the weight of their shared knowledge��that only they possessed the power to end the other.

    The energy crackled around them, charging the atmosphere with an electric intensity.

    Nikol unleashed a flurry of lightning-fast strikes, his movements a blur as he weaved through the air. Each punch and kick carried the weight of his frustration, fueling his blows with an almost tangible force. Jormungand, however, proved to be a formidable opponent, swiftly dodging and countering with a grace that belied his monstrous appearance.

    Jormungand''s immense strength became apparent as he swung his massive arms, creating shockwaves that shattered the ground beneath Nikol''s feet. The force of the impact sent Nikol hurtling backwards, but he regained his bnce mid-air, flipping through the air andnding gracefully on the battlefield.

    Determined not to let his opponent gain the upper hand, Nikol channelled his inner strength. His body radiated an intense aura as he tapped into his hidden reserves of power. His eyes glowed with an otherworldly light as he prepared to unleash his dangerous blow, which was guaranteed to hit Jormungand''schest after all the parries he did to his enemy.

    As they fought, Nikol''s thoughts remained fixed on his girls. The images of their smiling faces and the memories they had forged together gave him renewed strength. He swung his sword with precision and unleashed devastating bursts of primal energy, aiming to strike Jormungand''s heart.

    But despite his best efforts, Nikol couldn''t ignore a growing sense of unease. There was something off, something strange happening beneath him.

    "What is this feeling? It''s like something is-" Nikol knew something happened, but he had no idea what it was.

    The ground rumbled, and he felt a surge of power emanating from the earth itself. It was as if the very fabric of the battlefield was responding to their sh.

    Nikol''s instincts kicked in, and he made a split-second decision. He disengaged from Jormungand and focused his attention on the ground beneath him. With heightened senses, he detected a faint vibration, almost like a heartbeat. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.

    "Another energy appeared, what is the meaning of this?" Nikol knew what happened and he looked at Jormungand to see how he is reacting to this, but the person wasn''t there for him to see how he is reacting.

    And Nikol also noticed the barrier that kept him separated from the girls also had disappeared like Jormungand all of a sudden disappeared without any clue.

    "Did he get to attack the other energy source that suddenly appeared, what is that strange power? Another being like us or-" He paused for a minute and panic came to mind, as he had a wild suggestion.

    With his heightened senses, Nikol scanned his surroundings, trying to locate the source of the new energy. He noticed a peculiar distortion in the air a few meters away. It shimmered and fluctuated as if something unseen was manipting reality itself. Nikol approached cautiously, his instincts urging him to be prepared for anything.

    As he neared the anomaly, Nikol noticed Jormungand standing there with his mouth wide open like he was something unexpected, and Nikol also saw what he was looking at.

    "..."

    Nikol''s eyes couldn''t believe what he was seeing after all, this is thest thing he wanted to see, but he had to ept this was reality and quicklye up with a n.

    Because what he saw in front of him was none other than the figure of his girl, Alva with her giant wings Nikol had no idea how she got them protecting her body and something against the arrows of the arrows that kepting in her direction from somewhere that even Nikol had no idea.

    "Alva!" Nikol shouted and went in her direction forgetting about Jormungand, who was still stun locked.

    "That tree! That body! An iplete perfect being of energy like us, this is absurd, how can someone like this appear?" He said while holding his head like he was almost going crazy, but then he came to and decision.

    "Nikol! I have a proposal that will benefit both of us, I want a death, but it should be painless death so, I dislike having to die because of your energy, so here''s the thing, why don''t we sacrifice this girl?"

 Chapter 244 Third energy user

    <h4>Chapter 244 Third energy user</h4>

    Alva stood before the fallen tree, its once proud branches now strewn across the forest floor. She marvelled at the magnitude of Nikol''s strength to cut this tree down as it looked gigantic, Alva wondered how this tree could possibly help her find him and make sure nothing happens.

    As she pondered, a deep voice resonated through the air, drawing her attention to a nearby figure��a towering, guardian being resembling a tree with eyes and a voice.

    The tree, the wise and enigmatic guardian of the forest, spoke in his rumbling tone, "If you wish to find Nikol, you must partake in the fruit of this fallen tree. It possesses the power to bridge realms and lead you to him. This is a foreign material to ournd that sprouted because of the influence of Nikol and other being,"

    Alva''s eyes widened with skepticism. She had heard tales of strange and powerful fruits before, but this was unlike anything she had encountered. She vaguely remembered how Nikol told her about this tree and its fruits.

    The energy it contained was simr to what they have in their bodies because of Nikol and she knew this tree wasn''t lying when it said, this might be the only way to do something.

    Still, she couldn''t ignore the desperate cries of the girl bleeding beside her, their lives hanging by a thread. Alva knew she had to act swiftly.

    "But... are you certain this will lead me to Nikol? Are you sure nothing will happen to me or this girl?" she asked the tree, her voice tinged with doubt.

    The tree swayed gently, its branches rustling like whispers in the wind. "The fruit holds unbelievable and unknown power, capable of guiding you to the one you seek. Consume it, and your path shall be illuminated. I don''t know what or how it will do that, but I know it will,"

    Alva hesitated for a moment, her hand wavering inches away from the peculiar fruit. Doubt and fear warred within her, but the urgency of the situation demanded a leap of faith. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally plucked the fruit, its irregr shape feeling oddly warm against her palm.

    "Ugh~ This is weird," She said while feeling the texture of the fruit.

    With a mix of trepidation and resolve, Alva brought the fruit to her lips and took a bite. The taste was unlike anything she had ever experienced��bittersweet and infused with otherworldly energy. As she swallowed, a surge of vitality coursed through her veins, invigorating her senses.

    "This is amazing! I might really be able to do what Nikol do with this, at least if I can fly, I might be able to meet him," She whispered to herself, while feeling the energy of the fruit entering her body.

    Suddenly, the world around Alva seemed to shift and blur. Colours merged and reality twisted like a kaleidoscope. She knew something must be going on with her body and then she saw the tree that was guiding her until now turning into a real tree slowly with its branches and leaves turning rather green showing it.

    Alva wanted to shout and ask what is happening with her body and what are the effects of what she did, but she couldn''t open her mouth instead she heard thest words of the guardian tree before it faded away and became a real tree.

    "Do your best, please don''t let any of the two destroy thisnd, I will leave everything to you,"

    Those were thest words Alva heard before her vision started to darken and she felt her body embracing the pain that felt like she was being embraced by an abyss.

    ***

    Nikol''s eyes burned with fury as Jormungand suggested sacrificing Alva for their sake without knowing she was just as important to him, maybe even more than his life. His mind raced with a mixture of anger and protectiveness toward the girl he loved. Without a moment''s hesitation, he lunged towards Jormungand, his movements fueled by rage and desperation.

    "Shut up! Don''t touch her or I will kill you," Shouting from the deep of his heart, Nikol threw a punch whichnded straight on Jormungand''s heart.

    His attack caught Jormungand off guard, sending him hurtling backwards. Nikol''s fists pounded against Jormungand''s body, each blow filled with the intensity of his anger. The force of his assault seemed to awaken something primal within Nikol, unleashing a surge of energy that crackled around him.

    His every punch had more energy than before as he didn''t care about his own body crumbling because of the bacsh.

    Ignoring the chaos around him, Nikol''s focus shifted to Alva. He sprinted towards her, his heart pounding with worry. As he approached, he could see that she was in the midst of her transformation, her body pulsating with the power of the primal energy.

    "Alva!" he called out, his voiceced with urgency. He reached out to touch her, but hesitated for a moment, unsure of the consequences. Despite the danger, he couldn''t stand idly by while she faced the onught of arrows and an unknown enemy.

    Nikol quickly looked at the person that kept shooting arrows from a nearby tree and suddenly released a ray of energy causing the enemy to turn into ash because of how dangerous the direct confrontation of energy is.

    With determination in his eyes, Nikol made a decision. He extended his hand and gently grasped Alva''s, the warmth of their connection providing a flicker offort amidst the chaos. His mind raced, searching for a n to protect her and find a way out of this nightmarish situation.

    But despite how pained she was, suddenly her hand pointed at the girl, who was lying on the floor with blood-stained clothes all over bodies and Nikol realised what she was trying to tell.

    "Alva, what happened to you? what caused this?" It was a short question, but Alva couldn''t talk.

    She only had the strength to point her direction before asking Nikol to do what he has to with her eyes showing that she doesn''t regret anything that happened.

    With a heavy heart and a mix of fear and determination, Nikol understood Alva''s unspoken request. He couldn''t let her wish and whatever she tried to do go to waste so he had to do what she asked.

    He knew he had to act swiftly to save the girl lying motionless on the floor. Suppressing his emotions, he gently released Alva''s hand and rushed towards the injured girl, his mind racing with the gravity of the situation.

    "I wille back! Wait for a minute," Nikol said and rushed to the opposite side of Alva.

    Kneeling beside the injured girl, Nikol carefully examined her injuries. The sight was gruesome and the situation was the worse for him, but he forced himself to focus.

    The girl''s breathing was shallow and her pulse weak, but he detected a flicker of life. Nikol realized that time was of the essence, and he needed to do whatever he could to stabilize her.

    Drawing on the knowledge he had acquired through all the data he got when he became a primal being, Nikol took quick, decisive actions.

    He tore a strip of fabric from his own shirt and applied pressure to the girl''s wounds to stem the bleeding. It was a temporary solution, but it bought them precious moments.

    He had to make sure she won''t bleed anymore, while trying to insert some energy into her body, so her recovery will speed up thanks to that energy. It wouldn''t even take a few seconds for him to do that, if that was just a simple injury but right now the girl was on the verge of dying so things were too dangerous for him.

    As he worked, his gaze asionally shifted to Alva, who was transforming before his eyes.

    He could see her body contorting and changing, a painful metamorphosis that she had willingly embraced for the sake of their survival. Despite the anguish etched on her face, her eyes held a resolute determination, giving Nikol strength in his own difficult decision.

    Jormungand, the source of their torment, remained at a distance, his own injuries evident. Bleeding liquid energy from his mouth, he watched with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.

    "She is changing," He muttered to himself while forming all the ns to rece her instead of Nikol because he knew that will be the best choice.

    Nikol''s mind registered the presence of their adversary, but his focus remained fixed on the task at hand. The girl''s life hung in the bnce, and he would not let her slip away.

    With a sense of urgency, Nikol continued to provide first aid to the injured girl, doing his best to stabilize her condition. The minutes stretched on, filled with tension and uncertainty. The weight of responsibility bore heavily upon him, but he pushed aside his own doubts, channelling all his energy into saving a life.

    Finally, a glimmer of hope emerged as the girl''s breathing became steadier, and her pulse grew stronger. Nikol felt a surge of relief, but he knew their ordeal was far from over.

    With a sense of purpose, he carefully lifted the girl into his arms, cradling her gently, and looked toward Alva, who was still in the process of her transformation.

 Chapter 245 Won’t let go

    <h4>Chapter 245 Won''t let go</h4>

    Jormungand''s figure who had caused so much turmoil, watched intently from a distance. His injuries were apparent as he even didn''t have the energy to stand up, yet his attention was fixated on Alva''s transformation.

    As the liquid energy continued to seep from his mouth, a maelstrom of thoughts swirled within him. He had initially nned to rece Alva, recognizing the power she possessed, but now, witnessing the extent of her changes, doubts began to creep into his mind.

    "She is bing a monster, far beyond anything we can control, both Nikol and I have better control over our power and thews stop us from going too crazy because we are natural apocalypse, but her-" He paused for a minute as he saw the most unexpected thing he saw.

    Gentlyying the girl down in a safe spot, Nikol turned his full attention to Alva. The air crackled with energy as her transformation reached its zenith. Her form expanded, her features elongated, and her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.

    She lost her ability to talk and the ability to sense things around her.

    To her, it felt like the abyssal that kept swallowing her but her heart was at peace.

    "Finally! Finally, I let Nikol heal that girl, she won''t die anymore, now I can give up on this pressure I feel at peace," She muttered those words to herself since in her mind she was not caring about her own life. To her Nikol and the other girl''s life mattered more than anything.

    It was a sight that both mesmerized and unnerved Nikol, for he knew that whatever emerged from this metamorphosis would be a force to be reckoned with.

    "I need to be with her," He slowly got close to her and held her.

    As Nikol stepped closer, his heart pounded with a mix of fear and determination. He had witnessed Alva''s strength and resolve, and he believed in her potential not to give up.

    But to his surprise, he felt a strange attraction like he was getting invited by Alva, and he didn''t hesitate.

    "I''m sorry everyone, but I won''t leave anyone, especially someone that is in front of me, I don''t know what will happen, but I will be with her throughout this whole thing," He whispered those words without any hesitation while reaching out a hand to touch her shimmering skin.

    The moment their skin made contact, a surge of energy coursed through his veins, connecting them on a profound level. Images flooded his mind��visions of battles fought, sacrifices made, and a future teetering on the precipice of chaos.

    They had visions of the past and present but not the mere future.

    In that instant, Nikol knew that their paths had merged, that they were bound together by more than circumstance. They were intertwined by a shared purpose.

    All three of them knew this is the birth of a third apocalypse, but the question was whether it would be good or bad and what the mysterious worldws would do sensing this presence that shouldn''t be on thisnd.

    Nikol''s existence was already enough for it to at least destroy this world and recreate it, so people won''t know about the presence of the beings like them and Jormungand knew things will only get interesting from here onward.

    Nikol whispered words of encouragement to Alva, his voice carrying the weight of their intertwined destinies, as he kept embracing her body.

    "Alva, can you hear me? I will be with you, don''t give up, fight against whatever you''re going through, I want to see you again and go back to our normal life, so don''t give up,"

    His words came from the pure desperation, but then he noticed the liquids that kept changing Alva suddenly started to invade his body as he watched her body change from a human look to something that looked like a crystal.

    As the merging continued, Nikol''s body began to exhibit subtle changes. His skin shimmered with a faint luminescence, and a newfound strength coursed through his muscles. He could sense the world around him fading into the darkness just like what Alva experienced.

    "Are theybining? No! No! This can''t be happening, she''s my sacrifice," Jormungand witnessing the horror quickly got up forgetting about his own weakness and run toward Nikol, who was getting enveloped by Alva''s liquid.

    "Get away from her! Nikol, stop interfering with my ns, you and I both will be free if you give her up, get away from her, "He shouted but Nikol just looked at him with a smug look.

    "Toote!" As soon as he muttered those words, his whole body got enveloped by the crystal causing Jormungand to attack the crystal but nothing happened instead he was repelled by the crystal denying his touch, which caused Jormungand to almost die which brought hope to his face but then he realised how bad it would be for him if he dies when he is the apocalypse thatws identify.

    "I can''t die yet If I die now, I will be brought back to life, I don''t want that, what I seek is a perfect death, that I need to sacrifice one of the two, but right now-" He looked at the crystal and he didn''t know what he was supposed to do, but he knew things has to change.

    Meanwhile, inside the empty space, Alva''s confusion was palpable as she took in her surroundings. She had expected darkness to continue and the pain to embrace her, but instead, she found herself in a surreal and beautiful ocean with stars above her head.

    As she took hesitant steps forward, Alva could feel the cool, weightless sensation of the water beneath her feet. It seemed to embrace her, cradling her with a sense of peace she had never experienced before. She gazed down into the depths of the ocean, marvelling at the vibrant hues of dark blues that danced in harmony.

    A gentle breeze brushed against her skin, whispering secrets from distant gxies. It carried a soothing melody that resonated with her soul, filling her with a profound sense of belonging. Alva closed her eyes, allowing the symphony of the cosmos to envelop her entirely.

    As she stood there, with the vastness of the ocean extending beyond the horizon, Alva''s confusion began to fade.

    The crystal that now encapsted her form emitted a soft, otherworldly glow, casting shimmering reflections on the walls and she felt two cold hands embracing her from behind, which almost caused her to jump forward in fear, but when she saw who those hands belong to her, she felt her heart beating so fast.

    "Nikol?" she called out, her voice echoing through the void. "What''s happening? Why are you here? Where are we?"

    Nikol emerged out of nowhere, his appearance altered by the merging process. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of curiosity and determination as he approached Alva.

    "We''ve merged, Alva," he said, his voice holding a touch of awe. "I can feel your thoughts, your emotions, everything."

    He said those words almost like he had no regrets about joining Alva, but Alva didn''t have any idea of what was happening to her or Nikol so she decided to depend on Nikol at least for now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!